At The Break of Dawn

by Papa_Bless69

Summary:

This is a Serana/Male Dragonborn fanfic. Bethesda played us, whenever they didn't let us wifey up Serana. I'm here to stop the patriarchy. This will follow the Dawnguard DLC, with some other crazy shit thrown in. It's a slow romance, but we'll get there soon bois. I know you guys be horny out here. So sit your ass down, grab a capri-sun and enjoy this wack ass fanfic I made during a caffeine-induced mental breakdown. ;D

WARNING MY BOIS: There will be an explicit sex scene somewhere in this story, I p r o m i s e. So stick around for that shit. I know u horny :D
ALSO, plz read the tags. This story is a very dark one, and some of the story will be hard to handle for some people. I can not stress enough how explicit and dark this story is, so please continue with caution. It will get more and more graphic, as the chapters progress. :)

NOTE: Currently there is very little sexual content in the story so far, so if you're just here for that, I wouldn't recommend reading just yet. When the story does become explicit, I will add the chapter number here, so all the horny people can just go to that section. Thanks for checking it out. Much love. <3

Chapter 1: Awakening

Floor stained with fresh crimson blood. A young child falls to his knees, horror plastered on his face. A young woman is laying on the ground, her hand touching the side of his cheek. A painful and sad smile creeps on her face. Warm tears are streaming down the young child’s face, as he calls out for her……“Mother?”

        

Gasping, a man jolts up in his sleep. He brings a hand to his throat, as he pushes himself up against the cave’s cold stone wall. Sucking in a harsh breath, he lowers his head into his hands. He closes his eyes, as he lightly bangs his head against the wall behind him. He softly mumbles to himself.

 

   “This has to stop…”

         

Dragging his boots against the rigid rocks, he pushes himself up with his arms, the noise of his steps echoing inside the cave. Snapping his fingers, a lantern’s wick sets on fire. He pulls a dark black cloth off of the ground and ties it around his head, right underneath his eyes. Flipping a black hood over his face, he turns and sighs, a cold breath floating away from him. He walks outside, his eyes shut slightly, trying to adjust to the light. He turns to leave, but a castle in the far distance catches his eye.

 

   “I wonder…”

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

    “Ahhhh. It feels amazing to breathe again,” a woman sighs happily. Her dark hair flows lightly in the cool breeze.

 

The man besides her starts walking, leaving the young woman behind. 

 

     “Wait!” The young woman shouts. “Where are you going?”

 

The man’s eyebrows knit in slight frustration at the woman’s words. His brilliant colored eyes being the only thing to see on his fully clothed body.

 

     “I’m taking you home,” he said in a deep monotone voice.

 

The woman’s bright yellow eyes glisten in the sunlight. She sighs lightly, folding her arms against her chest.

 

     “I know...just hold on. You’ve barely said anything at all. I don’t know your name, who you are, or who sent you. Was it my father? Did he send you to come get me?”

She softly snickered and said in a slightly sad voice, “What am I saying? Of course he didn’t...”

 

The man just continued to stare, whenever her voice trailed off, and it caused the woman to look away. Even under her hood, the man could see her clenching her jaw, her face contorted with confusion. Silence followed, and the woman broke the tension by sighing quietly. 

 

   “It makes you uncomfortable that I’m a vampire, doesn’t it?”

 

   “No.”

 

She let her arms drop by her side and she walked closer to the man, still keeping her distance. “Are you wondering about the Elder Scroll that’s on my back?” 

 

   “No.”

 

The woman looked a little taken aback at the man’s blunt and short responses. The pitch of his voice, making her a little intimidated.

 

   “You know my name. Since we’re going to be together for a little while, I think it’s only fair if you tell me yours.” The man looks at her thoughtfully, and raises his eyebrows slightly. 

 

Walking over to her, he quietly says, “Hold onto my shoulder.”

 

Serana raises her eyebrows in confusion and takes a small step back. “Why?”

 

The man sighs and says, “The castle you speak about is on the coast of Solitude. It will take us over a month to get there on foot. I can take us to the castle right now, if you grab on to me.”

 

Serana looks deep in thought as she says, “I’m not sure I can trust you. You won’t even tell me your name.”

 

The man’s blank expression wears down on his face heavily. “I’m doing you a favor by taking you back home and not just leaving you right here. If you don’t want to come with me, you can figure out how to get there on your own.”

 

His harsh words took her aback a little, but she stood her ground as she said, “Okay, fine. You don’t have to be so rude about it. I’m not sure what’s going on either. You can’t be mad at me for being a little cautious.” She paused, and tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear, her face twisted in deep thought. “This doesn’t mean I trust you, but I...I don’t really have another choice.” 

 

The wind was the only noise they could hear, as Serana slowly lifted up her hand. She looks at the man standing in front of her. Up until now, she hadn’t been able to look closely at his face. Even now, she couldn’t see anything but his eyes. The black mask and hood easily covered his entire face. If he was trying to conceal his identity, he was doing a good job at it.

 

She took a fast glance at his face and stopped. She froze whenever she saw his extraordinary eyes, something she didn’t notice until now. One of his irises was a dark blood red, the other a bright icy blue. The sunlight that hit his eyes, made them stand out more. His eyes are different colors. What is he?

 

The man noticed her staring, and squinted his eyes slightly. “What?” He asked in an off-putting voice. Serana shook her head and looked away. “Nothing…”

 

She was drawn to them, and she didn’t know why. They didn’t glow like vampire eyes, but when he looked at her, she felt like power was seeping into her skin. He was mysterious, and his eyes felt like they held a secret, but getting home was Serana’s priority. She was curious about this few-worded stranger, but she knew it would be best, if she went home and forgot about him. 

 

   “Let’s just get this over with. I haven’t seen my family in a long time, and maybe my father…” Her voice trailed off, as the man continued to look at her. Her face had a hint of sadness on it, but she quickly picked up her head and smiled brightly.

 

   “I’m ready. Let’s go!” Her voice was back to normal, and she softly placed her hand on the man’s shoulder. She felt it slightly tense up whenever she touched him. His face stayed blank, as he looked down at her.

 

   “You may want to close your eyes.” The man said deeply.

 

   “Why? What are you going to do?” She asked in a curious voice. 

 

   “Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” The man said sternly. 

 

Before she could say anything else, she felt a massive gust of wind hit her face. It felt like she was being dragged away by the air. Her body felt light, and the ground beneath her feet disappeared. She squeezed her eyes tightly, and the wind seemed to get stronger. But before she knew it, the wind stopped. And just as fast as the ground disappeared, she could feel it beneath her feet once more. 

 

Everything went quiet. The only thing she could hear was the soft sound of waves crashing on the shore. She slowly and cautiously opened her eyes, not knowing what she might see. Her eyes were met with the dark red amulet that laid upon the man’s broad chest, and when she pulled away, she could see a dark cloud of smoke dissipate around them. 

 

She let her hand fall from his shoulder, as she tried to steady her breath.

 

   “What...what was that? What did you do?”

 

   “I warned you.” The man said in a deep voice, a smoke cloud forming from his mouth.

 

Serana pinched her nose and said, “Thanks for waiting for me to respond..!” She sarcastically said. She continued to ramble on, but stopped when the man turned and looked up.

 

   “We’re here.” 

   

   “What do you mea--” Serana cut herself short, when she turned her head to look up.

 

Serana hadn’t even looked around at her surroundings. When she turned her head around, her eyes widened in surprise and slight excitement. A large bright blue ocean stretched out before her eyes. The soft sound of birds chirping could be heard in the distance. And sitting in the middle of the water was Castle Volkihar. Her home. A home she barely thought she remembered. It had been so long.

 

   We really are here.

 

The man silently stared at her, allowing her the time to reminisce. Her face grew with that hint of sadness the man had seen on her face, just a little while ago. 

 

The man turned towards the falling sun and he looked around at the shore. Serana noticed what he was doing and asked, “What are you looking for?” 

 

   “There should be a boat around here.” The man motioned for her to follow him, as he spotted the boat. “Get in.”

 

Serana sat down in the small creaky boat, and the man pushed the edge of it with his boot. The small waves rocked the boat, and the man used the paddles to push the boat forward. He was silent, as Serana quietly looked up at the castle. She enjoyed the soft sound of the waves, but something in her wanted to talk to the man. She knew this would be the last time she would probably see him.

 

She turned her head and cleared her throat. “So, um...what was that? How did you get us here so quickly?”

 

   “Magic.” He said, as he continued to paddle the boat.

 

She continued to talk, knowing that he’d stop talking all together, if she didn’t. 

 

   “I figured that. I meant, what kind of magic? I practiced with magic a lot...when I used to live here, and I’ve never seen something like that.”

 

The man didn’t look at her, as he quietly but firmly said, “I was taught it, when I was a kid.” 

 

He didn’t elaborate any further on the subject. She wanted to ask more about it, but something in his voice changed whenever she asked him the question, and she decided not to push it any further. 

 

It was silent, and it made Serana feel like her anxiety built up faster as the castle got closer. She was nervous to see her father. What will he say when he sees me? How will he respond?  

 

Being in deep thought, her heart jumped in her throat, when the boat banged against the shore. The man placed the paddles down, as he stood up. He kicked off onto the ground, and Serana followed closely behind him. He never looked back at her, and he continued to climb over the bridge in silence.

 

Serana jumped in front of the man to stop him, and he stared at her, waiting for her to speak. 

 

   “Wait...when we get in there, I don’t know how this will play out. I know this is the last chance I have to speak with you privately.”

 

The man looked down at her, and she started to speak once she felt like she had his attention.

 

   “I don’t know who you are or who you represent, but I’m hoping you’ll control yourself once we get inside. You’re not a vampire, which means you’re not part of my father’s court. So I’ll do the talking...not that I think you’ll have a problem with that.” He slightly raised an eyebrow but didn’t say anything, so Serana began to speak once more.

 

   “I wanted to thank you for bringing me here. I really do appreciate it, but once we get in there...I’m going to go my own way. And---” Her voice cut off for a second before she continued to say in a quieter voice, “And...whether you care or not, I’m going to say this. I’m glad it was you who found me. You didn’t have to bring me back, but you did. So, thank you.” 

 

Her voice sounded so genuine, that it caused the man’s eyes to widen a little. 

 

But before the man could say anything to her, the large iron gate that covered the main door opened, and a group of vampires began to move down the bridge, their weapons drawn. The man didn’t think they were a threat, so he didn’t draw out a weapon. But he moved his feet, so he had a better stance, if he needed to fight.  

 

Serana noticed his sudden change in stance, so she moved in front of him. The watching towers, surrounding the sides of the castle, had vampire thralls watching them. Their bows were aimed at Serana and the man, and he could feel their eyes on him. 

 

   “You’re trespassing. Leave here now, or you won’t be leaving at all. I won’t ask you again.” The leader of the group said in a stern voice. Serana slowly dropped her hood, and she raised up her arms to signal she didn’t mean any harm.

 

   “Not even for me?” Serana asked in a sincere voice.

 

The vampire’s eyes lit up, as his eyebrows widened in surprise. “Serana? Is that you?”

 

The man lowered his weapon and walked closer to her, and once he got a better look at her face, he pulled her in for a hug, knocking the air from Serana’s lungs. “Oh, Serana...it’s good to see you. It’s been so long. I almost had forgotten what you looked like.”

 

Serana laughed quietly and released the man. “It’s good to see you too, Vingalmo.”

 

Vingalmo shouted to the thralls on the tower. “Lower your weapons! It’s lady Serana!”

 

They did as he asked, and he turned back to Serana. “Come inside. I’m sure you have a lot of questions, and I’m sure you’d like to see your father.” Vingalmo looked at the man who stood silently, and he squinted his eyes slightly, as if he was trying to place the man. “Who are you?” Vingalmo asked.

 

Serana pushed in front of the man quickly and said in a hurried voice, “He’s the one who released me from the tomb.”

 

Vingalmo pondered for a moment before he said, “Then your father will want to meet him. Follow me.” He turned around and motioned the couple to follow him. 

 

They pushed through the other vampires, all their eyes following the man who kept his head straight. The man looked up, and he took in the view. The castle was huge, and its atmosphere was enough to make the bravest of warriors run away. The cracking stone wall was dark, the architecture was gothic, and it seemed like even the light wouldn’t go near it.

 

Vingalmo opened the massive front door, and allowed Serana and the man to go through. The front room was clean, and a bright red rug was placed nicely on the floor. Vingalmo walked in front of them and once he reached the front room's porch he shouted in a delighted voice, “My lord! Everyone! Serana has returned!” 

 

Silverware clinked on the table, as multiple voices could be heard chattering excitedly. Serana turned to the man and said, “It sounds like they’re excited.”

 

They both began to walk where Vingalmo stood, and once Serana looked down into the dining hall a deep voice boomed against the walls. 

 

   “Serana, my daughter. I take it you have my Elder Scroll?”

 

Serana’s face darkened as she irritately said, “It’s good to see you too...and yes, I have your Elder Scroll.” Serana started to make her way down the large stone stairs, and she motioned for the man to follow her. 

 

   “Of course I’m glad to see you, my daughter. Must I really say the words aloud?” 

 

The man gathered in his surroundings, the dining hall was rather clean, except for the blood and corpses that littered the dining tables. The candles placed around the wall, dimly lit up the room, the light reflecting off of the eyes on the vampire’s below. 

 

The overwhelming smell of blood flooded the man's senses, and it made his head pound against his skull. Harkon noticed the man standing atop of the stairs and it caused him to raise his eyebrows. The vampires eating off the lifeless bodies of humans, perked up when they noticed the man. 

 

Dozens of glowing golden eyes were on him, and Harkon broke the tension that grew thicker with each passing second. 

 

   “Serana, my dear, who is this...stranger that you have brought into our home?”

 

   “This is the man who released me from the tomb.”

 

Harkon smirked with an uneasy smile and he said, “Come down, stranger. I wish to speak with you.” 

 

The man walked down the stairs, his dark cape swaying behind him. Every step the man took, he took with care. He stood firmly in the middle of the room, keeping his distance from every side. Harkon took a step forward, as he continued to stare at the man. “For the safe return of the Elder Scroll and my daughter, you have my gratitude. Tell me. What is your name?”

 

Serana and the man caught eyes, and she was thrown off guard when he spoke his name.

 

   “Erik.”

 

The man turned back to Harkon, and both men refused to look away, both studying each other’s movements. 

 

   “Well, Erik. I have to say, I’m impressed. You don’t seem nervous, assuming that you know what we are.”

 

   “Vampires.”

 

Harkon chuckled deeply, as he lifted up his arms. “We are not simply, ‘vampires.’ We are the most powerful vampires to walk on Tamriel. Pure-blooded. Direct disciples of Molag Bal.”

 

Erik watched as Harkon sipped from a jewel-encrusted chalice. “I don’t care what you are. I’ve done what I came here to do.” Erik took a quick glance at Serana, who was watching the situation with what seemed like concern. 

 

Harkon squinted his eyes at Erik with slight irritation. “Yes, you have. And now I ask you, why? Why bring my daughter here, knowing what we are?”

 

   “She wanted to come back.”

 

Harkon walked closer to the man, closing the distance between them. Harkon studied his face, and Erik studied his.

 

   “Your eyes...have we met before? Your scent is...familiar to me, and it’s unnatural from any human I’ve killed.”

 

Serana continued to look at Erik, and a chill went up her spine. The tension was so thick, it made her want to vomit. Erik looked unfazed by her father, and it was something that she’s never seen before. Even the vampires that were in his court, were uneasy and somewhat terrified of him. 

 

   “I’m a vampire hunter. Maybe you’ve smelt my scent on a vampire’s corpse.”

 

Erik’s words rang loudly inside the dining hall, and for a split second, the silence became deafening. Clatter rang loudly in the room as the vampires sitting along the tables, dropped their cups and silverware. They stood up quickly, and readied their weapons. All of their glowing eyes staring daggers into Erik, waiting for the opportunity to strike him down. Some of them shouting profanities and threats. 

 

Erik didn’t move, and Serana was dumbfounded at how unnerved he looked. Harkon smirked and threw up a hand, silencing the vampires that grew impatient behind him. Harkon laughed, and Erik could smell the blood in his breath.

 

   “Erik, I wonder...are you brave, or are you just stupid?” Erik’s eyes didn’t leave Harkon’s, and after a split moment of silence, Erik spoke.

 

   “That depends on who you ask.” Erik said in a serious monotone voice. 

 

Harkon lowered his hand and took a small step back. “For the safe return of my Elder Scroll and my daughter, I offer you my blood. You will walk like a lion among sheep. You will be powerful.” Harkon walked back to his throne, and the vampires still kept their eyes on Erik. 

 

   “What is it that you desire, Erik? Do you wish to be powerful? Do you wish to be able to strike down all who oppose you?” Erik didn’t move or say a word, as he watched Harkon stare back. His eyes were emotionless, and Serana couldn’t read him at all. 

 

   “You’re not like other mortals. I could put you to good use. I offer you this once, but if you refuse, I will banish you from this castle.”

 

Without hesitation, Erik spoke in a firm voice. “I refuse.”

 

Harkon’s face contorted with irritation and disgust, as he sat down, leaning back against the chair. “So be it. Like all mortals, you are prey. I banish you.”

 

Erik looked at the pair of eyes that had been on him this whole time. Her face was twisted with concern, and it made Erik linger on her face a moment longer, before he vanished. Serana’s eyes never left the spot he was standing in. A dark smoke cloud, like the one from earlier, filled up the room and dissipated.

 

And just like that, he was gone.

 

Erik...

   

Chapter 2: Lust For Power

Erik didn’t even care where he teleported to. He just needed to get out of there. Out of that damned castle.

 

He stumbled into a random cave that was nestled in the side of a mountain. Breathing heavily, he pulled off his gloves quickly and tossed them aside. He closed his eyes tightly, as he tried to calm down. Pulling off his hood and mask, he threw them onto the floor. Gripping onto his neck, he inhaled deeply.

 

   Can’t breathe...

 

He coughed and heaved loudly, as he tried to suppress the urges he felt coming up. He gripped his neck harder, his nails breaking the skin, causing a couple drops of blood to fall down his neck. He fell against the cave’s cold wall, as he tried to steady his breath. His head felt like it was splitting into two. He threw his head back against the wall, so he could try and breathe better. 

 

   “The smell…” Erik quietly mumbled to himself, in between breaths. 

 

He held out a hand, and a small purple bottle manifested into his open palm. He looked at it with discontent, but he started to gulp it down. He felt like gagging with every drop he drank, but he never stopped chugging the liquid down. He placed down the bottle, and put a hand to his mouth.

 

He tried so hard to stop from spitting up the vile liquid. Swallowing one last time, Erik coughed loudly, heaving with every inhale.

 

He placed his head against the wall again, as he finally started to get a grip on his breathing. His head was still throbbing, but it didn’t feel like it was on fire anymore. He released his throat, and when he did, he could feel the skin mending back together. He watched silently, as his own blood dripped down his finger. 

 

He could hear the blood hit the floor, and his face scrunched up. He quickly wiped the remaining blood on his pants.

 

   Damn...

 

His head hung low, as he sighed deeply. After a long moment of silence, Erik stood up and walked towards the cave’s entrance. Once he stepped outside, he felt the cool breeze brush up against his face. The falling sun was barely peeking over the horizon, causing the sky to light up a brilliant orange. 

 

Pushing back his hair, Erik sighed in deeply. His head was still woozy, and his legs felt weak underneath him. Erik looked back into the cave and pondered for a moment.

 

   It’s probably best that I rest for the night.

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Laughter rang out into the room. Cups clinked together in joyous celebration. Everyone was in a charitable mood, after Erik had left the castle. Serana’s return was the topic of discussion, and everyone was ready to celebrate. The blood was flowing, and the music was loud and cheerful. The thralls were dancing and entertaining the vampires, and even Harkon seemed to be in a decent mood. 

 

Serana slowly sipped from a cup that one of the thralls gave to her. Finally getting a taste of blood after all these years, definitely gave Serana her strength back, but the feeling of drinking blood again almost felt strange to her. She was quiet, and after Erik left, she was consumed with thoughts of the events that had just befallen her. 

 

Why was I buried with an Elder Scroll? How long was I down there? Who was the man that released me? Did my father know him? Why would my father know him? Erik said he was a hunter, why would my father acquaint himself with him?

 

These questions flooded her mind, and she couldn’t bring herself to enjoy the party that was being thrown in her honor. She looked at her father, and watched as the blood from his chalice entered his mouth. All the questions that she had, could be answered by the man that sat just a few feet from her, but she couldn’t seem to bring herself to speak up to him. 

 

   “Serana, my dear. What have I told you about staring?” Her father’s voice broke her from her trance. 

 

   “Oh, sorry…” Serana replied softly, her head looking down at the blood in her cup.

 

Her father turned his head slightly to look at her. Upon realizing the confused expression she had on her face he asked, “Are you not enjoying your party? Everyone is celebrating your return, and yet you sit in silence. Is the blood not to your liking?”

 

Serana shook her head softly, and placed her cup down on the table that was beside her. 

 

   “No, um..it’s fine. I just…” Serana was lost for words, and Harkon’s face grew slightly irritated.

 

   “Serana, my daughter. You know I hate it when you mumble. Speak up.” Harkon's voice was a little sharper than before, and it caused Serana to look back up to him.

 

Serana studied her father’s face, and his eyes were glowing brighter, meaning that he was growing impatient. She didn’t want to bring it up, but she knew it would only make her father more angry, if she didn’t answer him. 

 

   “Why? Why was I buried down there with that scroll?”

 

To Serana’s surprise, Harkon’s face softened a little.

 

   “Oh, Serana. My naive daughter. If you wish to know that, you should go find and ask your traitorous mother.”

 

   “Why? What would she know?”

 

Harkon’s face sharpened at the thought of her mother. He hated her, and Serana knew that. Harkon sat up in his chair, and he sat his chalice down. He stood up, and motioned for Serana to follow him. “I wish to show you something. Follow me.”

 

Serana followed closely behind her father, and a pit of fear grew in her stomach. Whatever he wanted to show her wasn’t good. She felt the eyes of the vampires below watching her. She could still hear the music, as her father walked her to the back of the castle. She couldn’t help but look around. She had forgotten what the castle looked like. 

 

Thinking about it deeply, she didn’t recall ever seeing this part of the place she used to call her home. Her father led quietly in front of her, and it somewhat unnerved her. After what felt like an eternity, they stopped in front of a massive black door. Serana’s skin began to tingle. Something behind the door was admitting a strange, yet very powerful energy. 

 

Serana had never felt energy more powerful than this. The energy was so potent, that it made her feel sick. Placing her hand on the door, she closed her eyes. Even though the energy was overwhelming, she was drawn to it. 

 

    What is this? It’s so strong. This energy...it feels strangely familiar somehow.

 

The door was secured by a large lock. Harkon looked down at his daughter, as he reached inside of his pocket and pulled at an unusual black key. The top of the key had a symbol she didn’t recognize.

 

    A skull with horns..? I feel like I’ve seen that symbol..

 

Serana locked eyes with her father, and she raised her eyebrows.

 

   “What is this? What the hell is behind this door?”

 

Her father didn’t say anything, until the lock clicked. He pushed firmly on the door, dust falling to the ground. 

 

   “It’s why that snake you call your ‘mother’ locked you away with the Elder Scroll.” His voice dripped with venom, but Serana tried to ignore his harsh words. 

 

She walked behind her father, as he entered the room. Walking inside for the first time, made Serana almost fall over. The energy was so powerful and overwhelming. She looked around the room, her eyes trying to adjust to the darkness

 

Her father snapped his fingers, and the candles that hung against the walls, started to light up individually. The fire was weak, but the dim light still allowed Serana to see what laid in the center of the room. This is what’s admitting the strange energy..?

 

Serana walked closer to the middle of the room, and when she did, she noticed black smoke was floating around the mysterious object. It looked like a coffin. A coffin very similar to the one she was trapped in. 

 

   “Is---is this a coffin?” Serana asked in a curious voice. The coffin was standing up right and thick chains surrounded its every surface. Before her father could answer, she spoke again.

 

   “Who’s in here? And what does this have to do with me being locked away?”

 

Harkon’s mouth stretched out into a wicked smile. 

 

   “Oh, Serana. Must I teach you everything?” He walked around the coffin, as he spoke again. 

 

   “Remember the day we gave ourselves to Lord Molag Bal? Remember how powerful he made us?”

 

Serana shuddered at the very thought. She always tried so hard to forget that day. Even with having the immense strength his power gave her, she always regretted what she had to go through to get it. 

 

    “Yes…” Serana quietly said.

 

    “The person who sleeps in here is even stronger and older than us. He was Lord Molag Bal’s first.”

 

Serana looked at her father, quizzically. “How can you be so sure?”

 

Harkon looked at Serana and said, “You feel it, don’t you? The immense power coming from the coffin? And right now, he lays dormant.” Harkon smiled widely, as he continued to say, “The power he has whenever he’s awake is...immeasurable.”

 

Serana could see the fire in her father's eyes, as he looked down at the coffin. 

 

   “What does this have to do with me, then?”

 

Harkon snickered as he said in a demeaning voice, “Oh, my dear Serana. You always were conceited.” 

 

Harkon chuckled as he continued to say, “It has nothing to do with you. Haven’t you been listening? Your mother locked you away, because she could. Because you were in the way. An inconvenience. Her true purpose was to take what I valued most. The Elder Scroll.”

 

Serana was dumbfounded at what her father said. She was angry and shocked, that the person she called her father, could say something so hurtful to his only child. His words cut her like a dagger to the heart. All this time, she was locked away, and she didn’t even need to be. She felt rage build up inside of her, but she tried hard to suppress it.

 

   “Why is the Elder Scroll so important? How is it connected to this coffin?” Serana asked through gritted teeth. 

 

   “The Elder Scroll holds information. Knowledge. This coffin is sealed by powerful magic. Magic I’ve never seen before. No one here has been able to crack it.”

 

Serana looked closely at the black smoke. It seemed like the smoke was dancing across the surface of the stone.

 

   “But the Elder Scroll should tell us how to open it.”

 

   “How do you know that? How do you know that’s what the Elder Scroll will tell you?”

 

Harkon’s face sharpened as he said, “This certain Elder Scroll is riddled with the history of the vampires. It’s connected to Lord Molag Bal, so it must be connected to his first creation.”

 

Serana looked at her father, and was so dumbfounded at how enthralled he was. 

 

    He’s not even sure that the Elder Scroll will tell him anything, but he betted his family and his entire legacy, for what? For an urban legend in a box?

 

   “And why do you care about that? Why would you want to open a coffin that contains another vampire?”

 

   “With us sharing equal rule, vampires will once again reign over the land. We will no longer have to hide in the shadows. Mortals will once again fear us. They will tremble and coward underneath us. Humans are weak. Vampires are strong. And with him being in rule once again, we will become unstoppable.”

 

Serana watched as Harkon looked at the coffin with a burning passion in his eyes. She could see his lust for power overtake him, and in that moment, she knew that she was truly losing her father for good. 

 

When she came back, she was hoping that his greed would have subsided, but she sees now that nothing will ever change. She knew she had to stop what he was trying to do, and she knew she needed to do it now. And to do that, she needed someone who could help her. Someone who would listen.

 

    Erik…

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

After suffering from a nightmare, Erik left the cave that he reluctantly spent the night in. The sun was rising just above the horizon, when Erik stepped out into the open. The cool air hit his face, as he started to make his way down the mountain. He turned to leave, but a castle in the distance, caused him to freeze. 

 

   Castle Volkihar…out of every place..

 

Erik raised an eyebrow as he said, “I wonder…”

 

Shaking his head, he continued down the mountain, never looking back up.

Notes:

Heyo, bois. Sorry this chapter is short and V E R Y dialogue heavy. I also apologize that there was no interaction between Serana and Erik (like, duh. that's why you guys are here, right? lol), but I wanted to set up things for the next chapter. If you're confused with the story now, I totally get that. Even I don't 100 percent like how this chapter came out, but I promise you'll get your answers soon.
A N Y W A Y I luv you bois, and I'll see ya in the next one. Stay ballers! ;D

Chapter 3: A New Order

It had been almost a month since Erik had taken Serana back home to Castle Volkihar. During the long weeks, Erik had kept himself busy by doing jobs and catching bounties to pass the time. 

 

Erik decided to roam around freely, and he noticed that he was coming up to the town of Ivarstead. He was about five minutes out, whenever he heard whimpering coming from a small shack that was nestled on the side of the road.

 

Erik scanned the building, but didn’t see anything unusual. As he got closer to the shack, the whimpering got louder. Erik rested his hand against the cold wood, and slowly pushed open the already slightly ajar door. 

 

   That’s strange.  

 

Before the door was even fully opened, Erik could already tell what he was going to find inside. He could smell blood and decaying flesh. His mask didn’t help to cover up the strong, horrible stench. 

 

It was a scent he knew too well, his nose becoming attuned to it overtime. 

 

The smell only got stronger, as Erik stepped inside. The air was heavy and still, and Erik could tell no one had been there for a couple of days.

 

He looked down and saw a middle-aged man laying on the floor, his chest ripped open. Old, curdling blood surrounded the man, the color now almost a black. 

 

Erik looked down to the sound of the whimpering, and he noticed that a dog was nestled at the man’s feet. It was a husky, and by the looks of it, he was still a puppy.

 

The dog was crying in pain, and Erik could see that one of the dog’s legs was snapped in half. Erik slowly made his way towards him, but even when the dog spotted Erik, he didn’t flinch. 

 

The dog’s eyes were heavy, and he looked incredibly ill. The dog never looked away from his owner's body, even when Erik crouched down beside him. 

 

   “What happened to you?” Erik asked the husky softly, his hand lifting up to touch the dog’s head.

 

The dog’s face twisted with worry, and Erik could see his muscles tense up a little, whenever he saw what Erik was trying to do. It looked like he wanted to run away, but he stayed still, him being too weak to move.

 

   “Don’t worry. I’m not going to hurt you.” Erik said clearly, their eyes locking onto each other. The dog’s eyes softened, as if he understood what Erik was saying.

 

Erik touched the soft hair on the dog’s head and rubbed his fur slowly. While doing this, Erik looked down at the wound on the animal’s leg. It’s completely shattered. 

 

   “Let me help you.” Erik’s hand lowered down to the husky’s leg, and he noticed that the dog was watching his every move. 

 

Erik touched the broken leg, and the husky whined softly.

 

   “This is going to hurt, but stay with me.”

 

The dog stared at Erik silently, as he gripped his leg harder. Erik steadied his hands, and when he felt like the dog was ready, he pulled on the dog’s leg roughly. Erik could feel the bone cracking, as he tried to set it.

 

The dog yelped loudly, as Erik snapped the pieces together. Even with feeling extreme pain, the husky never tried to pull his leg away. Erik patted the dog’s side and tried to calm him down. Erik's hand illuminated a bright yellow, and he touched the open wound. 

 

Erik watched as the dog’s skin began to close.  

 

The dog’s face softened, and Erik could hear his heart beat become slower. Life looked like it was coming back to his eyes, and it seemed like he was a little stronger. Erik tore a piece of fabric off the end of his cape, and wrapped it around the dog’s leg for support. 

 

   “There. Good as new.” The dog looked at Erik, and after a moment, he tried to push up off the ground. His legs were a little wobbly, but he managed to stand. 

 

Erik summoned an apple in his hand, and offered it to him. “Here. You’re probably starving.”

 

The dog sniffed his hand, and happily snatched the fruit from Erik’s hand. He quickly scarfed it down, so Erik gave him a couple more. 

 

As the dog was eating, Erik looked around the small shack. 

 

There was one bed, a small dresser, and shelves that were lined up with a multitude of ingredients.

 

   An alchemist.

 

Looking down at the deceased man, he couldn’t help but notice a bite mark on the side of his neck. Erik crouched down, and turned the man’s head. Using his fingers, he pulled on the man’s skin to better expose the wound. Fang holes. 

 

   Why would vampires kill him? Why go through all this trouble for one man?

 

Turning his head around, a note laying on the dresser’s surface, caught Erik’s eye. 

 

He picked up the slightly crumpled paper, and rubbed his fingers along the sharp edge. The note read:

 

         “ To my beloved daughter Luna,

                  

                  This will be my last letter to you. I’m sorry for not staying in contact, like I know you wanted me too, but I was scared that they would find you. Luna, I’ve made a mistake. The vampires...they told me if I could make a potion that would stop the effects of the sunlight, that they would pay me handsomely. 

                 

                  I told them, yes. I wanted the money. I wanted the money for you and Tilus. You’re so important to me, and I just wanted to give you a good life. Like a father should. I tried so hard, but the potions kept failing. And now, I fear that they’ll come for me.  

 

                 I told myself that I was doing this for you, but I realize now, that I should have just been there for you and my grandson instead. After your mother passed...I stopped being a father to you, but you still tried so hard to be a caring and loving daughter. 

                  

                 You took care of me, but I should have been the one doing that for you. When you went to school to become a bard, I was so happy that I cried tears of joy. I was so proud of you, Luna. I’ve always been proud of you. You’re strong and kind, just like your mother. I couldn’t have asked for a better daughter…

                  

                 I love you, Luna. Tell Tilus I love him too, and that his grandfather fought bravely against the vampires. Take care, my little butterfly. I will always be with you.

                                                                                                                                       With love,

                                                                                                                                                   Dad ”

 

Erik folded the paper back, and he turned back down to look at the man. 

 

   So that’s why..

 

The small husky sat quietly next to the body, his eyes heavy with sadness. The dog whined, and pawed at the man’s arm softly. When Erik made eye contact with him, the dog nudged the man’s arm with his nose.

 

Erik raised an eyebrow at the dog, and moved closer to the body.

 

   I should bury him..

 

Erik noticed the man had a small dagger and a blue amulet clenched in between his fingers.

 

Grabbing the items from the man's hand, Erik moved his arm under the man’s back. Erik lifted the man unto one of his shoulders. Sticky, cold blood gripped tightly on the man’s clothes. His body was ice cold and his joints were stiff.

 

Erik pushed open the back door, and walked into a small garden the man must have been attending to. The fresh air entered Erik’s nose, as he softly laid the man down onto the grass. Pulling a shovel off the side of the man’s house, Erik found a soft spot in the grass and started to dig. The husky sat next to the man’s body, as he watched Erik in silence.

 

The sun began to set, as Erik was finishing up on digging the grave. Jumping out from the hole, Erik tossed to shovel to the side. The husky never left the spot, even when Erik picked up his owner’s corpse. 

 

The dog silently followed behind Erik, as he made his way to the deep hole. Placing the man’s body down, Erik stood up and grabbed the shovel once more. He allowed the dog some time to see his owner one last time, before he started throwing the soil on his body. 

 

Patting the soft dirt flat, Erik placed down the shovel. The sun fell lower, and Erik glanced at it in silence. Looking around, Erik grabbed a large piece of wood that he had found laying next to some Nightshade. 

 

He pushed it hard into the ground, making the wood a sort of headstone for the man. Erik took the man’s items from his pocket, as he crouched down next to the dirt pile. He placed the necklace up against the headstone.

 

Grabbing the note and dagger, Erik stuck the piece of paper against the wood. He then struck the dagger through the board quickly to hold it in place. Looking at the headstone, Erik softly said, “I’m sorry...”

 

Erik picked up some dirt from the man’s grave, and slowly let it fall through his fingers. He sat in silence, as he softly closed his eyes, letting the cool breeze flow through his hood. He sat there for a while, but opened his eyes when he felt the dog’s nose nudge his arm.

 

Erik turned towards him, and raised an eyebrow.

 

   “What?” Erik asked the dog. The husky just continued to stare at him. Erik looked at the grave one more time and sighed.

 

   “Yeah, yeah...I know.” Erik pushed himself up with his arms, and he stood up slowly. The dog walked close to him.

 

Looking down at the small puppy Erik asked, “What should I do with you?”

 

The husky just wagged his tail, happily. His tongue sticking out of his mouth.

 

   “What am I doing, talking to you?” The dog turned his head sideways, as he sat down, still swaying his tail back and forth. Erik cracked a small smile, as he saw the once sad and ill dog, now more perked up and happy. 

 

Erik cut his smile short, as he felt a pang of tension build up in his head. Looking down at his amulet, it shone a subtle blue. 

 

   “Isran.” Erik bent down towards the dog and said, “We have to go.”

 

Touching the dog’s fur, he vanished into thin air.

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Whenever Erik appeared in front of Fort Dawnguard, he noticed that nothing was out of place. No fighting. No destruction.

 

   Why did he call me?

 

Erik walked to the front door, the small dog following close behind him. Opening the large wooden door, Erik could hear a man and woman fighting. Their words echoing against the hollow walls. 

 

   “--that’s why I’m here. I’m trying to help you.” 

 

   “No, you’re just a lying bitch. You’re a vampire. You can’t be anymore than that.” 

 

The fighting stopped, whenever Erik walked into the entry room. Every member of the Dawnguard was circled around the entry. The air was thick and full of tension, and Erik could see it weighting down on everyone’s face.

 

   “Erik?” 

 

Erik’s head turned at the sound of his name, and saw a woman he never thought he’d see again. 

 

   Serana...

 

Erik stood in silence, and everyone was watching him.

 

   “What are you doing here?” Erik asked in a questioning voice. Before she could answer, Isran butted in with a stern voice, “Yes, why are you here?”

 

Serana scoffed as she said, “What do you mean? I’ve been trying to explain it to you."

 

   “Yes, well...I haven’t been listening. I don’t talk to filth.” 

 

Isran turned his head towards Erik and said, “It was asking for you, specifically. And I’d like to know why, before I make you get rid of this blood sucking fiend.” 

 

Serana turned towards Erik and said in a concerned voice, “Erik, I really have to talk to you. Can we talk somewhere---” She looked around the room and continued to speak, “More private?”

 

Erik pondered for a second, and he looked around the room, squinting his eyes at his fellow members. “Leave.” Erik said in a low, deep voice. Without a second warning, the Dawnguard members fled the room, all of them except Isran, quickly running away. 

 

Serana looked a little speechless, as she saw how easily everyone listened to him without question. Erik slowly followed his eyes to Serana’s, and he spoke.

 

   “Why are you here?”

 

   “Believe me. I wouldn’t be here, if I didn’t have to be. But it’s--” Serana cut herself short, but quickly began to speak once more, “It’s my father. He told me what he was planning on doing with the Elder Scroll, and I didn’t have anywhere else to turn.” 

 

Isran asked, “And why the fuck should we help a filthy vampire?”

 

Serana glared at Isran and sarcastically said, “I’m sorry. I thought this was a hunter’s guild? You know, a guild that handles vampire problems? If you want my father to destroy the world, I can just leave if you’d like.”

 

It was almost funny to Erik on how defensive she was. 

 

Erik watched Serana’s eyes glow with impatience, as he asked, “How did you find this place?”

 

Serana turned back to Erik and said, “Well, I was actually looking for you. After you dropped me back home, I knew something was wrong with my father. When he told me what his plans were, I knew I had to leave.” She paused and pointed to her back.

 

   “And if you didn’t notice the giant thing on my back, I have the Scroll. I know my father is already sending his goons to find me, so I know I had to move quickly. You said you were a hunter, so I asked around and people said that there was a fort near Riften that hunted vampires. I thought this was the best place for me to start--” She paused and looked Erik in the eyes. “And it seems like I made the right choice.”

 

Erik and Serana quietly continued to look at each other. Isran broke the silence by saying, “Wait. I’m I going fucking deaf? Did it just say that you dropped it back home, Erik?”

 

   “Yes.”

 

Isran grew agitated when he asked, “Why would you do that, and why the hell wasn’t I informed?”

 

Erik broke eye contact with Serana and looked at Isran. “I sent you a letter.”

 

Isran’s head fell into his hands, as he said, “I didn’t get a damn letter, Erik.”

 

   “The courier must be slow.” Erik said in a monotone voice.

 

As Isran began sulking, Serana said in a serious voice, “Look, I wouldn’t be here, if it wasn’t important. My father...he has some kind of coffin hidden in the castle.”

 

Erik looked at her quizzically and asked, “What do you mean?”

 

   “Well, my father and I didn’t really have the time for an in depth friendly chat, but supposedly, the coffin is housing a very powerful vampire. The coffin is surrounded with chains, and he said that a spell is keeping it locked. He believes that the Elder Scroll will tell him how to open it, so I stole back the Scroll and I came straight here. That’s all I know. I swear it.”

 

While Erik was in deep thought, Isran butted in.

 

   “Aww, look Erik. It ‘swears it.’ Give me a break.”

 

Serana eyes lit up, as Isran said, “I don’t fucking trust your kind.”

 

Her face twisted in frustration, as she raised her voice and said, “I’m not asking you to trust me, asshole. Hell, I’m not even asking for your help. I’m asking for you to help yourselves. I felt the energy that vampire was giving off, and I can tell you once he gets out, it won’t be pretty, for you or me.” 

 

The room fell into a thick silence, and Erik looked at Serana blankly.

 

    “You took a big risk coming here.”

 

Serana shook her head slightly and said, “Yes, I did. But something about you makes me think I can trust you.” Serana paused when the words exited her mouth.

 

    Did I really just say that?

 

    “Well, um...at least for now.” Serana added quickly.

 

Erik's mouth slightly smirked up under his mask. He thought it was funny how she slipped up on her words. 

 

Isran stared at Serana as she said, “Oh, and if I didn’t mention it already, in order to read an Elder Scroll, you have to find a Moth Priest. My father will no doubt, be looking for one.”

 

   “Then we’ll just have to find one first.” Erik said.

 

Isran looked at Serana and said, “A scholar came here not too long ago, and said he spotted a man riding in a heavily guarded Imperial carriage. Maybe that’s your Moth Priest.” Isran’s words still sounded harsh, even though the words he spoke were not. 

 

Serana looked at Isran and asked, “Do you know where it was going?”

 

   “No. And I’m not planning on wasting men to find out. We're fighting a war against your kind, and I attend to win." He paused, but continued to say, "Check with the city guards for all I care.” Isran’s words dripped with venom.

 

Erik looked down at Serana and said, “We better move.”

 

Serana’s eyebrows rose as she said, “Wait. Right now?”

 

Erik stared at her and asked in a deep voice, “Is there a problem?”

 

   “No, it’s just that the sun is setting...and you need--” 

 

   “I’m fine. Let’s go, before I change my mind.” Erik cut off her words, and turned to walk out of the front door.

 

Serana rushed in front of him and said, “Hey, wait up. Geez.” She walked out of the front door first, leaving Erik standing by himself. Erik reached to push open the door, but Isran’s voice stopped him in his tracks.

 

   “Wait.”

 

Isran walked towards him, and Erik turned his head back. Isran grabbed something from his back pocket and out-stretched his hands for Erik to see. Erik noticed that he had a couple of small purple bottles filling up his hands.

 

   “Here. I had Florentius make you some more for the road. I know you need them.”

 

Erik reluctantly reached out his hand, and took the bottles from Isran. Grabbing them firmly in his hands, the bottles vanished and Erik looked back up at Isran.

 

   “That vampire has some spunk. You better watch yourself out there, kid.”

 

Erik nodded his head slightly, as he turned around and pushed against the large doors.

 

    Here we go...

Notes:

We back b o i s. I hope you enjoyed this chapter. We already 3 chapters in my guys. The next chapter will hopefully be extra litty. You bois are more than welcome to leave comments. I love feedback, so feel free to say sum shit to me. I can take it. Trust.
A N Y W A Y I luv you bois. I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 4: Blue Fire

Erik walked outside, after he finished talking to Isran. He heard giggling, and when he looked down he understood why. Serana was sitting on the floor with the dog, a large smile was plastered on her face. 

 

She was patting his head, and he was licking her cheek playfully. The dog wagged his tail excitedly, as she laughed and rubbed his side.

 

Serana looked up at Erik and said through laughing, “Oh, sorry. This dog is just too cute to resist. Whose dog is this?”

 

Erik stayed silent for a moment, before he said, “He’s mine. For the time being.”

 

Serana raised an eyebrow at him, as she stood up. “You didn’t have a dog before. Where did he come from?”

 

   “I just found him. His owner died.”

 

Serana looked at the man in confusion and concern. “What happened?”

 

   “Vampires.” Eric said with a blank tone.

 

‘Oh’ was all Serana could manage to say. She slowly bent down and smiled widely. She lightly pulled on the dog’s ears, and his tail was wagging furiously. Erik watched silently, as Serana giggled at the dog. 

 

   “He suits you. Look.”

 

Erik looked at her curiously, as she pointed at the puppy’s eyes.

 

   “They’re like yours.” 

 

Erik looked down at the husky, and his eyebrows slightly raised in surprise. One eye was brown and the other was...an icy blue. 

 

Erik didn’t even notice before. He was too concerned about healing the dog’s leg and burying the man, that he didn’t even notice the husky had two different colored eyes. 

 

Erik stood in silence, as Serana softly put the dog on the ground. 

 

   You’re observant about weird things…

 

    “Let’s give him a name.” Serana said to Erik.

 

   “Why?” Erik asked. Serana stared at him with a blank expression on her face. 

 

   “What do you mean, ‘why?’ Because he’s coming with us, that’s why.” Serana patted the dog's head, and looked at his face smiling. There was a moment of silence before she mumbled, “Frost.” 

 

Erik eyed Serana, and she turned to him. “Do you like that name? Do you think he looks like a ‘Frost?”

 

The man didn’t say anything, so Serana turned back to the husky and asked, “Do you like that name? I think it suits you. Your fur looks like frost.” The dog practically jumped in her arms. She laughed softly.

 

Erik began to walk away, and Serana ran to catch up. “Hey! What’s up with you and walking away when I’m not looking?” Serana asked in a joking manner. 

 

   “We need to move.” Erik said blandly. Serana quietly watched Erik’s back, as he made his way down the pathway. Frost right next to him, wagging his tail. 

 

   Okay, debbie downer.

 

Erik didn’t say a word, as he continued to walk. She didn’t know where they were going, and she felt like she would just annoy him if she asked, so she stayed silent. 

 

They made their way through a beautiful forest area that was just outside of Fort Dawnguard. Serana took in the view. The night sky was filling up with stars, and the moon was beginning to peak over the horizon. She enjoyed listening to the wind rustling against the tree leaves, and she loved the subtle noise the torchbugs made with their wings. 

 

Serana looked back up at the backside of Erik’s hooded head. 

 

   Hmm? He’s pretty tall. I’ve never noticed that before..

 

Serana was cut out of her trance, when she heard a voice ring in her ears.

 

   “Stop staring. ” Erik said, quietly but firmly.

 

Serana became a little flustered.

 

   How did he even notice?

 

She became a little defensive, as she retorted back, “I wasn’t staring. I was just wondering why you don’t really talk. You--” She cut herself short, when Erik froze. He raised a hand to her face, signaling to be quiet. Frost perked up his ears, and he started to growl softly.

 

Serana looked around, but saw nothing. She felt like something was there, but she didn’t see anything unusual around.

 

   “What is it?” Serana asked quietly.

 

   “Vampires.” Erik said in a low voice.

 

   “But how do you know--” Serana cut her question short, whenever she saw glowing eyes emerge from the trees surrounding them. Frost growled a little louder, as Erik stepped firmly in front of both Serana and Frost. Serana moved up a little closer, and she watched as five vampires grouped up in front of them.

 

They stood a distance away, and watched Erik and Serana with bright eyes, waiting to see what they’d do. One vampire broke from the line and started to walk towards Erik and Serana. It was a woman, who had long dark hair and eyes the color of the sun.

 

She smiled devilishly, her fangs glistening in the moonlight. Her voice was loud, as she said, “Give it up, Serana. Your father wants the Elder Scroll, and he wants you. And we both know, he always gets what he wants..”

 

Serana walked beside Erik, as she eyed the vampire woman. Both of them testing to see who would back down first. 

 

   “If my father wanted the Scroll so badly, he should have shown up himself, instead of sending his servants to retrieve it. I’m not giving you anything.” Serana’s voice was firm and unwavering and it caused the vampire woman to laugh wickedly. 

 

   “Aww, that’s cute. Really. I applaud you for that little speech.” Her glowing eyes moved to Serana’s side. To Erik. Her eyebrows perked up, and she continued to walk closer to them again.

 

   “Oh, and who could this be?” Erik didn’t say a word, as he glared at the woman. “Ahh, I see. Playing the silent type, right?” 

 

She moved right in front of him, and she continued to stare at his eyes. She opened her mouth, licked her lips, and barred her fangs at Erik. This made Serana tense up, and she readied the dagger she kept on her side.

 

The vampire woman chuckled and said, “Relax. We’re all friends here..” Erik stood in silence, as the woman smiled at him.

 

   “Hmm...your eyes are very appealing. I bet you’re one handsome man under that mask..” The woman slowly lifted up a hand, and she reached for Erik's face. The man quickly and roughly grabbed onto her wrist. This caused the woman’s eyes to widen.

 

   “Don’t.” Erik said, in a low deep, commanding voice. The woman seductively scoffed, as she twisted her wrist out of Erik’s grip. The vampires in the back silently waited to see what the woman was going to do. 

 

Grinning she asked, “Has anybody ever told you how good you smell?” She took a step closer, completely closing the distance between her and Erik. Her chest pressed firmly against his abdomen, and he softly gritted his teeth. 

 

   “I mean...just being around you is making my skin tingle.”

 

Using her slender fingers, she slowly moved them up one of his arms, her other hand laying flat on his chest. Erik didn’t move or speak, and Serana became puzzled at the sight.

 

   What is she doing?

 

The vampire softly inhaled and sighed happily. She turned her head towards Serana and said in a mischievous voice, “I wonder how she’s not ripping your clothes off right here. You’re so... overwhelming .” She inhaled deeply once more, as Serana squinted her eyes at the woman. 

 

Standing on the tip of her toes, she put her mouth on the side of Erik’s head. Her voice became so quiet, that no one else could hear her. 

 

Whispering against his ear in a low seductive voice, she said, “I can tell you haven’t taken her yet, even though I know she wants you too...” 

 

She squeezed her fingers more tightly around Erik's arm, and he gritted his teeth harder. The woman hummed against his ear softly.

 

   “I mean…you can tell, can’t you? It’s written all over her cute little face.” The woman glanced at Serana, and she could tell by Serana’s eyes that she was bothered and uncomfortable.

 

She smiled and quickly looked back at Erik. Letting go of his arm, she began to run her hand up the side of his chest, her cold fingers clinging to the back of his neck.

 

Hovering over Erik’s face, she whispered, “You don’t need her. I can please you better than she ever could…” She bit her lip softly and grinned widely, locking eyes with Erik. 

 

   “That’s what you want, right? Someone you can fuck into Oblivion..?” 

 

Erik’s eyebrows tightened, and she could feel his muscles slightly tense up. He clicked his tongue and groaned in annoyance. This made the woman laugh, and she slowly pulled away from him.

 

She eyed Serana, and she could tell that Serana was irritated with show she was putting on.

 

Turning back to Erik, she shrugged her shoulders and impishly said, “Ehh, I wouldn’t want to sleep with a filthy whore, either.”

 

Serana’s eyes grew with shock and anger, and she quickly threw her dagger at the woman’s head. The vampire caught it in between her fingers and chuckled loudly, “Cute.” Running her fingers along the blade she said in a demanding voice, “I’m done playing games. Give us the fucking Scroll.”

 

Serana’s fangs were apparent whenever she yelled, “No.” 

 

The woman’s eyebrows knitted in frustration, and she gripped onto the dagger’s handle tightly. Without saying another word, she struck Erik in the chest with immense force. The entire blade penetrated through his skin, and he fell to one knee, groaning quietly. Frost began to bark loudly. 

 

   “Erik!” Serana shouted, her voice riddled with worry. She rushed towards him, but the woman pushed her onto the ground roughly. 

 

Turning towards Erik, the vampire exclaimed loudly, “This is what happens, whenever you disobey Lord Harkon.” She pulled out a long silver sword, and she held it firmly above her head. “Pity. I really liked you...” 

 

She began to swing down her blade. But before she could cut Erik, Frost bit her leg; her skin tearing under his teeth. She winced, as she turned to strike at him. Erik lifted up his hand quickly, and magic surged from his opened palm. 

 

A strong energy pulsed through the air, and the woman was flung back so far that she fell onto the other vampires. Serana looked at Erik, as he stood up and pulled the dagger from his chest. When he did, blood gushed from his wound, and Serana could smell the potency of his blood. It was so strong it made her want to throw up. 

 

Erik’s arm went behind his head, and he pulled out one of the staffs that were lined up against his back. Serana watched, as Erik firmly planted his feet on the ground, his eyes slightly glistening. Are his eyes glowing, or am I just imagining it..?

 

Frost stood close to Serana, as she pushed herself off of the ground. 

 

The vampire woman pushed off of the vampires surrounding her, and she turned her head towards Erik, a shocked expression wearing down her face. 

 

   “Who--- what are you?” The woman’s once charismatic and calm demeanor was gone.

 

Erik didn’t respond, he only stared at them. After a moment of silence he said, “Leave. Now. ”

 

The vampire was clearly agitated at his demand and said, “Lord Harkon will get what he wants, and I will be the one that gives it to him.” She turned her head to the vampires surrounding her and she said, “Kill them. Then take the Scroll.” 

 

They hesitated for a split second, but the four vampires eventually charged at Erik and Serana. Serana’s hand enveloped with an icy frost, as she threw an ice spike at one of the charging vampires. It pierced through the vampire’s chest, and he screeched as he fell to the ground in pain. 

 

The others didn't stop when he fell, and they kept running. Erik squinted his eyes, as he slammed the bottom of his staff down on the hard soil. A large wall of raging blue fire emerged, burning the skin of the undead assailants. Their screams were horrific, and the sound caused the birds in the trees to fly away. 

 

They fell to the ground, their skin charred and smoked. Serana could hear their skin cracking and popping as the flames surrounded their bodies. She watched silently, as the blue fire slowly dissipated before her eyes. 

 

The vampire woman watched in horror, her eyes filled with anguish. Erik walked to the middle of the open field, leaving Serana and Frost behind.  

 

   “...How did you…?” The woman’s words were broken, as she looked towards Erik, her face blank. 

 

   “Leave.” Erik said with a deep assertive tone. 

 

The woman’s eyes became full of rage, when she said, “You just killed my entire clan, but you expect me to just leave?” She pulled out a small dagger, and looked back at Erik. “I know who you are now. You’re a monster...”

 

She lunged towards Erik without further warning, and Serana instinctively ran to him. Erik evaded her attack, and she locked eyes with Serana. “I’ll kill you, you bitch.” The woman's attention turned to Serana, and she ran towards her. 

 

   “I’m going to enjoy ripping into your flesh---” Cold blood splattered on Serana’s cheek, as the woman, in front of her, froze. A small dagger pierced through the middle of the vampire woman’s head. 

 

Serana looked at her, as she hit the ground. The dagger in the woman’s head was Serana’s.

 

A looming silence fell over them, as the woman’s breathing slowed down. She coughed up blood and heaved in with great effort. With a painful smile on her face, she said, “He...he’s coming...As---” She coughed up weakly, before she exhaled her last breath. Serana looked at the vampire’s dead body, and she felt almost sad for her. 

 

Erik’s eyes glistened at the woman’s words. He didn’t understand what she meant.

 

   Who’s coming?

 

Serana looked up at Erik, as he touched the still open cut on his chest. He winced quietly, as blood seeped from his wound. Serana was quick to run up to him, and without thinking, she reached for his chest. 

 

He pulled back slightly as he asked, “What are you doing?”

 

   “What do you mean? You just got stabbed. Let me see.” 

 

He looked down at her and said, “No.” Serana scoffed at his words.

 

   “What do you mean, ‘no?’ It was my fault. If I didn’t throw my dagger at that woman, she wouldn’t have been able to stab you…” Her voice trailed off, and Erik looked at her in silence. 

 

She picked her head back up and said, “So, let me see. I want to help you.”

 

   “It will heal. Help me move the bodies.”

 

Serana looked at him in confusion, “Why? What are you going to do with them?”

 

   “Burn them.”

 

Serana watched, as Erik started piling the bodies together. She wanted to ask him why, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. 

 

She walked towards the vampire she killed, and looked down at the ice spike that was impaled through his chest. She looked at his face, but didn’t recognize him. Grabbing his arms, she started to slowly tug him towards Erik. 

 

Erik walked to the vampire woman’s body and took Serana’s dagger out, before he threw her in the pile as well. Blood dripped from the tip of the blade, and Erik watched it fall down to the ground. His eyes glistened. 

 

Serana broke him out of his trance. “There. They’re all together.”

 

Erik wiped the blood off the cool metal knife, and handed it back to Serana. She hesitated before she took it out of his hand. 

 

Frost happily walked behind Erik, wagging his tail. Erik bent down and patted the dog’s head. He summoned an apple, and held it out for Frost. 

 

   “Good boy.” Erik quietly said, while he softly patted Frost’s head. Frost happily tore into the skin of the apple. Serana raised a pleased eyebrow at him, but turned away quickly when Erik stood back up. 

 

He walked to the bodies, without saying anything.  

 

Serana walked to his side and stood silently, as he snapped his fingers. When he did, the bodies lit up in a brillant blue flame. Serana could feel the extreme heat radiating from it, and it made her skin feel pleasantly warm. Something she hasn’t felt in a long time.

 

They stood in silence for a while and listened to the subtle cracking of the fire. Serana looked at the man who stood next to her and asked in a soft voice, “Erik, do you think we’ll win?”

 

Erik’s eyes stayed on the fire, as he asked in a deep voice. “What do you mean?”

 

   “I mean, do you think we can stop whatever is coming? That coffin...whoever is in there is extremely powerful. Just thinking about it...it gives me chills.” Serana paused, as she felt an unsettling chill run up her spine. 

 

She shook her head softly and spoke again. “Do you think we can stop them from opening it? Do you think we can stop my father?” 

 

Erik’s eyebrows knitted in deep thought, as silence fell over them once again. 

 

   “That depends.” He didn’t say anything else. His words weren’t the most reassuring, but Serana knew she wouldn’t get anymore out of him. 

 

She wanted to desperately ask Erik about what the vampire woman whispered to him, but she knew he probably wouldn’t tell her. So she stood silent. Like she always did. 

 

After some time, the breeze put out the fire. Nothing but ash was left, and Serana knew the breeze would eventually take that too. 

 

Picking up her head, she noticed that Erik and Frost were already a-ways-away. 

 

   “Hey! Wait!”

 

When she caught up, she began to lay into Erik. “Stop doing that! I’m a vampire, and it’s even hard for me to catch up to you.” Erik continued to walk ahead.

 

   “Keep up then.” 

 

Serana glared daggers into his back, scoffing. “Did you not hear me? That’s what I’m literally trying to do, you jerk.”

 

Erik didn’t respond, so she just continued to walk behind him quietly. After some time, a large stone wall peaked over the trees. Erik continued to walk forward, and soon they reached the main gate of the city of Riften.

 

Erik stopped at a carriage that was nestled on the side of the main gate’s pathway. A man sat in the front seat, a lantern at his side. The light was dim against the night sky.

 

   “Sir, do you need a ride?” 

 

Serana walked behind Erik as he said, “No. I need information.” The coachman raised his eyebrow with question. 

 

   “We’re looking for a Moth Priest. He would have been in an Imperial carriage, and it would have been heavily guarded.” 

 

The coachman scratched the stubble underneath his chin. His eyes widened in realization, after a moment of thinking. “Ahh, so that was a Moth Priest…” The old man looked at Erik, his eyebrow raising whenever he saw his eyes.

 

   “I’m assuming you want to know where he went?” The man asked. Erik nodded his head in response.

 

The man stepped off of the carriage’s seat, pulling the lantern in his shaky hand. Pointing his finger towards the road he said, “I heard some guards, awhile back, say that he was headed towards Dragon Bridge. Don’t know if that’s true though. Sorry I don’t know for sure,”

 

Serana walked closer to the man with a smile. Breaking the silence she said, “No, thank you. That’s more than helpful.” The man’s wrinkled eyes soften at her words. Erik turned towards Serana and said, “We need to go.”

 

Erik reached behind his back and grabbed a small cloth bag. He turned towards the man and held out his hand. “Here. For your help.” The man looked at the bag in surprise. He threw up a shy hand, denying the offer.

 

   “Ohh--um, that’s kind of you Son, but I didn’t do anything. And besides, I get by just fine.” Erik ignored the man's words, and he gently placed the bag of septims in his hand. The man clutched the bag against his chest, his eyes softened. Erik turned his back to the man, and he snapped his fingers at Frost, who was quietly sitting on the gravel. Frost made his way to Erik’s side, as Erik turned to face Serana. “Let’s go.”

 

   “Okay, I’m right behind you.”

 

After Serana said goodbye to the man, she followed closely behind Erik. But before they made it far, they heard the man speak up. “It’s you, isn’t it?” 

 

The man’s words made Erik stop, and Serana watched as his head tilted to the side slightly. “Your eyes. You’re the Slayer, aren’t you?” Erik lingered for a second, before he continued to walk further down the road. Serana looked at the coachman for a second longer, and she noticed that he was smiling. Her eyes soften at the sight. Turning her head away, she was dumbfounded on how far Erik was ahead.

 

   “Hey. Wait up! Stop leaving me all the time!” 

 

The old man watched the pair make their way down the road. He clutched the bag closer to his chest, and he sighed softly, a weak smile appearing on his face. 

 

   “May the Divines watch over you...Dragonborn.” 

 

Notes:

Heyo, BOIS. Thanks to the homies that have made it this far. I truly appreciate the support. Hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. I know it got a little mucho SpICy with Erik there. 0-0
Also, sorry for the slow update. I had MAD school work, but guess whaaaat? Your boi is an OFFICIAL graduate. It's okay. You can hold the applause. I know you guys love me. ;)
A N Y W A Y I luv you bois, and I'll see ya in the next one. Stay ballers! ;D

Chapter 5: Old Friends

After they left Riften, Erik and Serana set off to Dragon Bridge. Serana and Erik had been walking for a couple of hours, and nothing of merit happened. They barely talked, as they made their way north. And before they knew it, the moon finally set; and the sun was starting to peak over the horizon. 

 

But as they walked, Serana could tell something was off. Her head started throbbing, and even the dim light irritated Serana’s eyes. She felt tired. Actually really tired. And weak. 

 

   “Erik.”

 

Serana tried to get the silent man’s attention, but he continued to walk; Frost at his side. All of a sudden, she started feeling light-headed and extremely woozy. Her vision began to blur, and she could feel her legs give out beneath her. 

 

   “Er--ik.” 

 

She tried her hardest to stay standing up, but it was too difficult. She felt the cold ground hit her knees, as she fell on the road. A bark boomed in her ears. Her head fell backwards, but before she hit the gravel, she felt something firm and cold behind her head.

 

   “Hey.” 

 

She could hear Erik trying to talk to her, but it sounded so far away.

 

   “You need blo--” 

 

She felt like she was underwater, and all she could feel was the lightness of her body. And before she knew it, she blacked out. 

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Serana opened her eyes slowly. The dim light from outside, flooded her senses, making it hard to see. She couldn’t tell where she was at, but by the looks of it, she was in a cave. She couldn’t remember exactly how she got there, but whenever she saw Frost lying next to her, she felt reassured. 

 

   “Frost?”

Her voice was soft and broken, but whenever Frost heard his name, he perked up happily. He practically jumped on Serana, as he licked her cheek gleefully. She giggled, and patted his head down. “Where’s Erik?” 

 

Once she asked the question, Frost ran to the cave’s entrance and sat down. Serana slowly pushed herself off of the ground, but stopped when she felt something soft underneath her. She was surrounded in a soft, red blanket. 

 

   “Where did this come from?” Rubbing the material in between her fingers, she could smell a familiar scent coming from the cloth. Erik…

 

She almost didn’t want to leave the comfort of the blanket, but she needed to find Erik and ask him what happened. She unwrapped herself from the red cloth and stood up. Walking over to the opening of the cave, she noticed that she had a dried up drop of blood on the side of her hand.

 

   “Huh? Whose blood is this?”

 

She didn’t know where it came from, so she quickly wiped it away and exited the cave. Her eyes had to adjust to the falling sun. It must’ve been evening time, due to the brilliant orange in the sky. Frost walked quietly by her side, and she looked up whenever she saw his ears perk up. 

 

There was a large lake that seemed to stretch out forever. The orange sun reflected off of the beautiful clear water. Serana inhaled the cool air, and she felt a sense of peace. Something she hasn’t felt in a long time. 

 

   I wish it could always be like this..

 

Serana's shoulders fell, and she looked at the water wistfully. Her thoughts slowly drifted to her father.

 

   Why are you doing this? You had a family that loved you…

 

   You had everything..

 

A cold stream of water made its way down her cheek, and she quickly touched it. Pulling back her hand, she looked at the wet smudge that was on her finger in confusion. 

 

   “Is it raining?” 

 

Serana looked at the sky. It was clear, and her confusion grew as another drop of water dripped down her face. She quickly wiped it away, and realization finally hit her, as another drop fell from her eye. 

 

   “I’m I---?” She laughed softly, as she wiped the last tear away. 

 

   What an idiot...

 

After a moment of silence, Serana felt Frost’s nose touch her leg. She looked down, with a smile, and wiped her face clean. In a soft voice, she said, “Sorry, buddy. I don't see him.”

 

She shook her head, as she looked around one more time to see where Erik went.

 

   “I take it you don’t know where he went? I know he didn’t ditch me. He wouldn't have left you.”

 

Frost just looked back at her, his tail wagging back and forth. 

 

Smiling at Frost, she said, “Well, I guess all we can do is wait. C’mon, boy.” She patted her leg softly, and Frost walked back into the cave with her. 

 

She sat down on the blanket she woke up on and sighed. She once again rubbed the blanket in between her fingers. “What happened?” She tried hard to remember, but all she could muster up was the feeling of how light her body felt. 

 

Looking down at the red cloth, she tried to piece the puzzle together. Did I pass out? Did Erik carry me here?

 

As she was thinking, Frost came and sat by her side. She smiled vividly, as he laid his head in her lap. She softly patted behind his ears, and he exhaled happily. “Me too, buddy. Me too.” 

 

Serana silently sat there, as she pondered on the thousands of questions she had. She had so many questions. So many questions that she knew might never be answered. She smiled down at the sleeping puppy that rested on her legs. 

 

   I just wish all of this would go away...

 

A voice rang in her ears, and it tore right through her daydreaming. 

 

   “You’re finally awake.” 

 

Serana’s heart jumped in her throat, and she followed the voice that echoed against the cave walls. 

 

   “Geez, Erik. You scared the hell out of me, you jerk.” 

 

Erik glanced at Serana and said, “I take it you feel better.” 

 

When Frost heard Erik’s voice, he picked his head up from Serana’s lap, and he walked over to Erik’s feet. Erik knelt down and handed him an apple. Pushing against his knees, Erik stood back up, as Serana said, “Umm, about that. What happened exactly?”

 

Erik turned to face her and asked, “You don’t remember?”

 

Serana shook her head in reply. Erik squinted his eyes at her and said, “The hunger got to you, and you passed out. When was the last time you had blood?”

 

Serana thought back, and she realized that it had been since she had left the castle. “Over a month, maybe. Ever since I left my home.” Erik unfolded his arms and looked down at Serana. 

 

   “It’s dangerous to let your hunger go unchecked. You have to be more careful.” 

 

Serana picked up her head, and she glanced at Erik. “I usually am, but I was just---I needed to find you. Nothing else was a priority. And I guess...I let it slip my mind.”

 

Silence befell them, and Serana couldn’t help but feel a little guilty for not being more aware of her hunger. 

 

The silence grew heavier, so she decided to say something. 

 

   “When I woke up, there was blood on my hand. Whose was it? Was it...yours?”

 

Erik raised his eyebrows slightly and said, “No. It was Elk blood. I fed it to you, when you were asleep.” 

 

Serana raised a quizzical eyebrow at him, “You fed me?”

 

   “Would you have preferred dying?” Erik said, with a hint of sarcasm. 

 

Serana was a little taken aback at the sarcasm in his voice. A smile crept on her face and she laughed. 

 

   “Fuck you, Erik. That’s not funny.” 

 

She continued to giggle, and she became surprised when she saw Erik’s eyes soften. He always had such a hard stare, when he looked at her.  

 

Her laughing eventually dissipated, and silence filled the room again, but Serana couldn’t help but feel like the air was a little lighter. 

 

Erik broke the silence by saying, “While you were sleeping, I was able to get more Elk blood. It’s not going to taste great, but it will help with the hunger.” 

 

He walked over to her and pulled out a small, clear bottle from his pocket. He lowered his hand to her, and she reached up to grab it. Once she tightened her grip on the glass, Erik let go and walked back to where he was standing. 

 

   “Thank you. I’ll try not to pass out on you again.” Serana whoosed the dark, red liquid that was in the bottle. 

 

After a moment of silence, Serana asked quietly, “Erik? Did you---did you carry me here?”

 

   “Would you have preferred it if I left you on the road?” 

 

Serana grew slightly embarrassed at the fact that he had to pick her up, so she retorted back quickly. “Obviously not!” 

 

Erik raised an eyebrow. “Then don’t complain.”   

 

   “I’m not complaining. I just---” Serana looked away from Erik’s face and mumbled. “I haven’t had anyone carry me before.” 

 

Silence fell among them, and Erik quietly stared at Serana’s confused face. After a moment, she picked her head up to look at him. 

 

   “How long was I out?” Serana asked.

 

   “Twelve hours.”

 

Serana’s eyes widened in surprise, “Twelve hours!? Did you get to rest at all during that time?” 

 

   “Does it matter?” Erik asked blankly.

 

   “Yes, it does actually. You need rest, Erik.” 

 

Erik ignored her words, and he turned to pick up his staffs that were laying on a flat rock. Serana stood up from the ground, and she scoffed. She wanted to lay in to him for being so stubborn, but he cut her off before she could. 

 

   “We need to leave. We’ve already lost too much time. If the Moth Priest is actually in Dragon Bridge, we can find him by sunrise.” 

 

Serana moved closer to him, as she asked, “By sunrise? Aren’t we still days away from Dragon Bridge?” 

 

Erik turned back to her and said, “I can teleport us there.” Serana had almost forgotten that he could do that. She remembers asking him about it, and she also remembers him completely shutting her down. 

 

   “Oh, right…” Her voice trailed off, as Erik went behind her to grab the blanket. When he did, the blanket disappeared in his hands.

 

Turning back to Serana, Erik said, “Make sure you have your things. We don’t have time to come back.”

 

Serana shook her head and said, “I’m ready.”

 

Erik walked up to her, the distance closing between them. 

 

   “Close your eyes this time.”

 

Serana scoffed and playfully said, “Yeah, believe me. I learned my lesson.”

 

Erik looked at her eyes and slowly put a hand on her shoulder. The room fell silent, and Serana felt the familiar feeling of the wind starting to touch her face. She squeezed her eyes tightly, and when she did, the floor beneath her feet vanished. The wind gushed past her face harder, but just like before, it ended as soon as it started. 

 

She slowly opened her eyes, and she saw dark smoke dissipate behind them. The setting sun was still in the same place that it had been at the cave.

 

   “Incredible.” Serana softly said to herself.

 

Erik raised a questioning eyebrow, and Serana pulled back awkwardly. 

 

   “Nothing! I didn’t say anything..” She looked away, as Erik turned his back to her. Frost walked beside Erik’s leg and sat down.

 

   “We’re here.” 

 

Serana walked beside Erik, and she was amazed at what she saw. 

 

   This is Dragon Bridge?

 

Serana looked at the small, but adequate town. The guards and families that walked the streets, really seemed to fill up the town. Some people carried supplies, some walked with their families. But all were busy doing something. 

 

Chatter filled their ears, even with them being far away from the main entrance.

 

    “Wow.”  Serana’s eyes lit up, as she watched the streets below. Erik looked at her silently.

 

   “This town---it’s amazing! Look at all the people.” 

 

Erik watched her face light up with excitement, and he turned away from her.

 

   “I’ve never seen anything like it!” She turned to Erik and said ecstatically, “C’mon! I want to go explore the town.” 

 

Before Erik could even get a word out, she was already half-way down the road.

 

    Now who’s leaving who?

 

   “C’mon boy. Let’s go, before she does something stupid.” Frost puffed out a breath, before walking alongside Erik. 

 

Erik walked into town, and everyone turned to him. His aura was magnetic. All eyes were on him, but he kept his head straight; not paying attention. He ignored the obvious glances he was getting from the townspeople. Heads turned on every person he passed on the street, and Erik heard his name in the peoples’ soft whisperings.

 

Ignoring the hushed chatter that surrounded him, he made his way towards the heart of the small town. Looking towards the market, Erik could tell Serana was buying something from a vendor. Walking up to her, Serana turned around and smiled brightly. 

 

   “Look, Erik! Cake!” She held up a piece of chocolate cake to Erik and smiled, as she held the cake out for him to grab.

 

Raising an eyebrow, Erik denied her offer by putting his hand up. “I don’t want it.”

 

Serana frowned and said playfully, “Awww, c’mon. As someone who doesn’t even eat human food, this is by far the best cake I’ve ever had.” Pulling out a second slice of cake, she continued to say, “I even got one for Frost.” 

 

She bent down and lowered her hand to Frost’s face. He sniffed her hand, and quickly grabbed the piece of cake. He happily munched down on the dessert, and he licked his lips as he finished. 

 

Smirking at Erik, Serana said, “See? Even he likes it.” 

 

Erik squinted his eyes at her and said in a deep voice, “Of course he likes it. Dogs like everything.”

 

   “Is that why you only feed him apples then?”

 

Erik glanced at Serana’s smirking face, but before Erik could say anything else; a young girl sprinted by them, knocking the remaining cake out of Serana’s hand. 

 

Serana was knocked against Erik, and her head pushed against his chest. Erik was quick to help her off of him, and she smiled awkwardly at him, as she stood back up.

 

   “Oh, sorry.” Serana said quietly. Erik turned his head away, and his eyes followed where the little girl stood.

 

The girl’s giggling came to a halt, once she realized what had happened. Her dress twirled, as she turned back to help Serana.

 

   “Oh, I’m sorry Miss. I didn’t mean to knock your cake to the ground. I’m playing tag with my friends, and I wasn’t paying attention. I’m really sorry…” 

 

The little girl’s voice was soft and genuine, and it made Serana smile widely as she knelt down to pick the cake up. 

 

   “Oh, no. It’s okay. It was an accident.” 

 

The girl helped Serana pick up the fallen dessert, and they both stood back up and smiled. The girl’s eyes lit up, when she saw Serana's face fully.

 

   “Ohh, wow. You’re really pretty. You look like the princess in one of my books.” 

 

Serana’s eyes softened and she smiled brightly at the girl’s compliment. 

 

   “Aww, thank you. You’re pretty too.” Serana paused, as an idea entered her head. 

 

   “Hey, you said you’re playing with your friends, right?” The girl nodded her head with excitement. “Could I join your game?”

 

The little girl’s face became plastered with a huge smile, as she said, “Oh, could you!” 

 

Serana turned to Erik and smiled, as the young girl grabbed onto her hand. Erik didn’t say anything, as the little girl started to pull her away.

 

   “---nessa! Vanessa!” The young child stopped, when she heard a voice shouting. She sighed, and dropped her head in defeat. 

 

   “What’s wrong?” Serana asked.

 

   “It’s my mom. I’ve been trying to run away from her all day.”

 

The woman came into Serana’s view, as she continued to shout out her daughter’s name. A moment later, the woman spotted the young girl, and she walked in a straight line to get to her. She seemed a little agitated, as she got closer to Serana and Erik. 

 

   “Vanessa! I have been looking everywhere for you. Don’t run away, when I’m talking to you! 

 

The woman went to grab her, but stopped when she saw Serana’s hand in her daughter’s. 

 

   “Excuse me, but---” The woman’s eyes grew wide, when she looked at Serana. Her eyes held terror in them, and she roughly pulled her child away from Serana. 

 

The girl tried to wiggle out of her mom’s grasp, but she couldn’t. So the little girl harshly said, “Mom, what are you doing? She’s my friend! She was going to play with me and my friends.”

 

The mom roughly grabbed her daughter’s shoulder and said angrily, “How dare you, you disgusting animal. Telling my daughter that you’re her friend, just so you can feed on her like the filthy vampire you are.”

 

Serana tried to raise her hand to diffuse the situation, “No, you don’t under---” The woman cut her off and screamed.

 

   “There’s a vampire! There's a vampire in the market!” 

 

Serana slowly turned, as the woman’s yelling started to attract the attention of everyone around them.

 

Panicked chatter rang throughout the small town, and the townspeople quickly gathered around the market. 

 

Erik slowly stood in front of Serana, and he tried to use his body to shield her from the townspeople. 

 

   “A vampire?” 

   “Where’s that bloodsucker? I’ll kill them!” 

   “How did a vampire get in here?”

   “Fuck vampires!”

 

The townspeople started getting more violent, as they tried to push through to get to her. The peoples’ voices got louder and louder, and Serana tried to find an exit to slip through, but she couldn’t find one. 

 

Serana had to latch onto Erik’s arm, because she was being pushed against a merchant stand, and it was about to tip over. She felt Erik’s muscles tense up, and out of nowhere, a loud voice rang into the crowd. 

 

   “Stop.” Erik loudly said.

 

Even though his voice wasn’t loud in volume, it was loud in tone and bass. Serana felt the ground slightly shake, as his voice boomed in the air. The authority in his tone made the once loud and violent crowd, silent as a field mouse. 

 

    What was that? Did I imagine that?

 

When the commotion stopped completely, Serana peaked her head over Erik’s shoulder. She saw the crowd looking at Erik in amazement, and if not, a little bit of terror too. 

 

After a moment of silence, Serana heard a man’s voice come from the crowd.

 

   “Everyone! Get out of the way! Move!”

 

Serana saw a man cut through the crowd, and when he emerged, Serana noticed that he was wearing what appeared to look like guard armor. 

 

The man made it into the small clearing between the crowd and Erik and Serana. 

 

   “What the hell is going on?” The man asked loudly.

 

   “There’s a vampire behind the guy in the black robes! He’s trying to protect her!” Someone shouted from within the crowd.

 

The guard looked up at Erik, and his eyes widened in surprise as he smiled widely.

 

   “Ahh, if it isn't the famous ‘Dragonborn’. It’s good to see you again, Erik.”

 

Once the word ‘Dragonborn’ left the man’s mouth, the crowd had an uproar once more. 

 

    Dragonborn? What’s that?

 

The guard had to calm down the townspeople again, and once he did, he turned to Erik.

 

   “Erik, what's going on? I trust that this ‘vampire’ is with you?”

 

Erik nodded his head and said, “She’s with me.”

 

Serana slowly walked out from behind Erik, and she stood besides him, as the crowd glared at her. 

 

   “Okay, then.” The guard nodded his head knowingly to Erik and turned to face the crowd.

 

   “There’s no threat! Everyone go home! And if anyone, and I mean anyone, lays a hand on that woman, you will be answering to me! You all got that?”

 

Everyone in the crowd groaned and grunted as they turned to leave one-by-one. Vanessa’s mother stood there dumbfounded, as the crowd slowly but surely followed the guard’s order.

 

   “How can he just do that?! Just because he’s the ‘Dragonborn’, doesn’t mean he can endanger us by bringing a vampire here!” 

 

The guard grew agitated by the woman’s words and shouted. “Hey, show some respect!” 

 

He gripped onto the woman’s arm and said through gritted teeth, “Let me teach you some manners, since you seemed to have forgotten yours.” 

 

The guard turned back to Erik and said in a friendly tone, “I’d love it if you stayed, Erik. Just for the night at least. I can’t even remember the last time I saw you.”

 

Erik raised an eyebrow and said, “I’ll think about it, Johann.”

 

   “Well, please do. I’ll buy you a pint up at Four Shields.”

 

He turned his attention back to the wiggling woman in his arms, and he started to walk away; pulling her behind him.

 

   “Hey! You can’t do this. I’m---!” 

 

   “Yeah, yeah. Keep talking, lady.”

 

The young girl slowly followed her mom, with her head down. She stopped dead in her tracks, and after a moment of silence, she picked up her head and quietly said to Serana, “I’m sorry that everyone was being mean to you. Even if you are a vampire, I still think you’re a princess.”

 

Serana smiled softly, and the girl dropped her head once more and followed her mom and the guard. Serana felt extremely guilty for causing the once happy girl to look so sad and down.

 

Serana sighed and turned her eyes towards Erik. With everyone gone, it was extraordinarily quiet. The cool wind brushed against Serana’s cheek, and both her and Erik stayed silent.

 

After awhile she asked, “That guard. He seemed very familiar with you. Do you know him well?” 

 

Erik didn’t say anything for a while, but eventually spoke. “I knew him, when we were younger. I haven’t seen him in years.” 

 

Erik stopped talking, so Serana decided to ask him another personal question. “He called you, ‘Dragonborn.’ What does that mean?” 

 

Without warning, Erik snapped his fingers at Frost and he began to walk back towards the way they came in. 

 

   “I don’t know.” 

 

Serana ran to catch up to him and she firmly said, “Don’t play coy with me, Erik. What does that mean?”

 

   “It’s not important.” Erik didn’t say another word, as he walked towards the main entrance.

 

Serana ran up beside him and asked in a confused voice, “What are you doing?”

 

  “What does it look like? I’m leaving.”

 

  “What? Why?”

 

Erik turned to face her and he said, “This is a dead end. While I was looking for you earlier, I checked to see if there was an Imperial carriage stopped here. There wasn’t. If the Moth Priest isn’t here, there’s no point in staying.”

 

He turned to walk away, but Serana ran in front of him and put her hand up to stop him.

 

   “So I don’t get a say in this? Who died and made you, ‘King of the Decisions'?”

 

Erik glared at Serana, and Serana did the same back to him. The tension was overwhelming, so Serana spoke up. 

 

   “The Moth Priest is here. I know it. We can’t just leave. We haven’t even had the chance to actually look for him.”

 

Erik stayed silent, as Serana added, “And besides, don’t you want to see your friend? It seemed like he really wanted to talk to you.”

 

   “He’s gone a long time without seeing me. He can go longer.”

 

Serana scoffed at his words, “It seemed like you guys were really close. That’s rude of you to leave without speaking to him, don’t you think?”

 

Erik stayed quiet, as Serana looked at his contemplative face.

 

   “Well, I’m staying. If I must, I’ll find the Moth Priest on my own.” 

 

She paused and reflected on the little girl she met earlier. Her face softened, as she remembered the girl’s kind words. 

 

   “And I don’t one-hundred percent understand it, but….I like this town and I like the people that live here.”

 

Erik squinted his eyes at her and said in a low voice, “What do you mean? They were trying to kill you a second ago.”

 

Serana's voice softened as she spoke. “I’m a vampire…” She paused, but continued to say slowly, “So...even if I wished it differently, I can’t be upset if people see me as a monster, because that’s what I am, right? A monster?” 

 

A heavy silence fell between them, and the only noise they could hear was the sound of the wind passing by. Seconds passed by, and Serana knew Erik wouldn’t respond to what she said. 

 

Serana eventually broke the thick tension. “Stay. Just for the night. If we don’t find him by noon tomorrow, we can leave. You have my word.”

 

Erik quietly pondered, as he looked at Serana. He turned around, and started walking back into town, Frost right behind him. 

 

   “Tomorrow. Noon.”

 

Serana’s mouth grew into a long smile, as she made her way to Erik’s side. And like always, he stayed quiet as they made their way to the tavern. 

 

Walking into the Four Shields Tavern, Erik and Serana immediately caught the attention of the few patrons that were sitting at the bar’s counter. 

 

Some continued to stare, while others looked away shyly.

 

A browned-haired woman walked around the bar, a large smile on her face. 

 

   “Erik, it’s good to see you. Please, come in.”

 

She motioned her hand for them to walk in and she said, “I hope you’re staying. I already have your room ready.”

 

Erik nodded and turned to Serana. “I’m going to get Frost settled.”

 

He left, without saying another word, and Serana stood there awkwardly; as the patrons eyed her.

 

The woman smiled at her and said, “My name’s Faida, and I’m the tavern’s owner. Please, sit down and have a drink with me.” 

 

The owner turned around and made her way back to the bar. Serana slowly followed and sat down. The men at the bar left, and went to sit on the chairs that were surrounded by the fireplace.

 

The woman angrily eyed the men, as she pulled out a glass from behind the counter. Serana lowered her head, when the woman smiled at her. 

 

   “Don’t mind them, sweetie. Some people just have no manners and no respect.” The woman made her voice loud enough for the men to hear. The men shifted awkwardly in their seats. 

 

Turning back to Serana, the woman asked, “So, what’s your poison?”

 

Serana shrugged her shoulders and said sheepishly, “I don’t really drink, so anything is fine.”

 

   “Ahh, a lightweight.” The woman pauses and thinks for a second, before pulling out an orange glass bottle. 

 

She pulled the cork, and poured a good amount of it into Serana’s glass. 

 

   “Black-Briar Mead. Perfect for a starter.” 

 

The woman poured herself a glass too, and when she finished, she looked back up at Serana.

 

   “Cheers.” 

 

She clinked her glass against Serana’s and she gulped her glass down. Serana followed, and when she was done, she put her cup down on the counter. 

 

The woman smiled, as did Serana.

 

   “How was it? Not so bad, huh?” 

 

Serana shook her head and said, “Yeah, it was pretty good actually.”

 

The woman playfully smacked Serana’s shoulder and said, “Atta, girl. You’re a natural.”

 

They laughed and Faida took another drink from the bottle. Serana slowly rubbed her thumb around her glass’s rim in an attempt to ignore the eyes she felt on her back. 

 

   “Um, I have a question.”

 

Faida raised an eyebrow and she looked at Serana. Serana sighed and softly said, “I’m sure you heard what happened in the market.”

 

   “I did, but why does that matter?”

 

Serana looked at the woman and said, “Well, then you know what I am. Why are you being nice to me?”

 

Faida sighed lightly, as she sipped from her cup. After a moment of silence, she began to speak.

 

   “I had this friend.” She paused for a moment, before continuing. “She was---she was the greatest person I’d ever met.”

 

Faida’s hand waved in the air, as she earnestly said, “Her smile just lit up the room, ya know? I mean, everywhere you went, you wanted to be with her. She was so vibrant and alive. ” 

 

Faida sat back on her stool and said in a quieter more somber tone, “She was beautiful, but most importantly---she had a kind soul, and that’s what attracted me to her.” 

 

Serana watched as Faida’s face twisted with a longing. 

 

   “She was a vampire.”

 

Serana's eyes widened a little as Faida continued to say a little louder, “But you know what? I didn’t care. I didn't care that she was a vampire, because she was my best friend. She never hurt anyone, not a single soul. ”

 

Serana heard Faida’s voice crack as she said, “But that didn’t matter...”

 

The woman sorrowfully drank from her glass and said, “One night, she went hunting for animal blood. She would usually be back in a couple of minutes, but this time, she never came back to the tavern.”

 

She rested her hand on the bar and continued to say, “I became worried, so I went to go look for her, in her normal hunting spot...but when I got there---” She paused, as a tear fell down her cheek.

 

   “When I got there, hunters had found her. They had pinned her to the ground with arrows, and they were beating her; laughing as blood gushed from her mouth.”

 

Serana lowered her head and closed her eyes, as Faida continued her story. 

 

   “She refused to fight back, because she didn’t believe in harming humans. She hated the violence and pain fighting brought to people, so she just sat there. Never moving a muscle...”

 

Serana could hear the agony in her voice, as Faida continued to speak. “The hunters cheered as they beat her. And I cried and screamed for them to stop...but they---they just kept going.”

 

Serana lifted her head and softly asked, “What happened to her?”

 

Faida looked at Serana with mournful eyes and said, “I tried to save her. I tried to run to her side, but the hunters---they shot me.”

 

Faida pulled on the collar of her shirt, and right below her collarbone, there was a fairly large scar.

 

   “They called me a ‘vampire sympathizer.’ And the hunters said, because of my intervention, they had to show me the ‘error of my ways.’”

 

She sighed regretfully, as she said, “One of them pulled out a sword, and as he stood above her; she locked eyes with me.”

 

Her voice cracked again as she said, “I can’t explain it... but the way she stared at me---it was like she was telling me that everything was going to be okay.”

 

Tears fell down Faida’s puffy, red eyes as she continued to speak. “She knew---she knew she was going to die, but even in her last moment of life, she still had that beautiful smile.”

 

Serana watched silently as Faida wiped the tears from her eyes, her fist clenched tightly against her chest. A mournful silence fell heavily on the room, and Serana watched Faida’s eyebrows knit together in heartbreak. 

 

The woman’s words cut through the stillness of the room as she said, “So to answer your question, I’m being nice to you, because you’re just like her. You’re just like Faith. A vampire with a human heart.” 

 

Serana and Faida locked eyes, and they both softly smiled at each other. 

 

   “That’s kind of you to say, but how do you know?”

 

Faida filled up their glasses, as she said, “People come in and out of this bar. Over the years, I’ve seen all kinds of people. Orcs. Elves. Men. I’ve seen werewolves and vampires. Warriors and sorcerers.”

 

   “It doesn’t matter who or what they are. I can always tell the type of person someone is. You can always see it in their eyes.” 

 

She paused and looked deeply at Serana. “And when I look at you, I don’t see a ‘dangerous, bloodlusting vampire.’ I see a kind person, who’s been cursed with something they can’t control.”

 

Faida put the bottle down on the counter and smiled. 

 

   “You may have the eyes of a vampire, but that doesn’t mean you have the heart of one. Your soul is pure, and that’s what makes a person a human.”

 

Serana smiled brightly at Faida, as she said, “Thank you. You’re too kind.”

 

   “Don’t mention it.” Faida said with a tender smile.

 

Serana watched as Faida opened up another bottle of mead. Her thoughts drifted to Faida's story, and how sincere she had been with her. 

 

   “Um about Faith….I’m sorry I made you relive that. I didn’t know.”

 

Faida smiled warmly and said, “No, don’t be. I’m the one who brought it up---” She paused and added, “And besides, telling the story---it helps me remember the person Faith was. I never want to forget her, and I hope she never forgets me.”

 

Serana picked up her glass and raised it in the air. 

 

   “For Faith.” 

 

Faida smiled widely, as she nodded her head, raising her arm above her head. “For Faith.”

 

The two women downed their drinks, and as they did, Serana noticed Erik walking outside with his friend, Johann. 

 

She watched him leave the tavern, and Faida followed her glance.

 

   “You know what? What happened with Faith wasn’t all bad. That’s actually how I met Erik.”

 

Serana quickly looked back and asked, “What?”

 

Faida touched her scar on her neck and said, “After the hunters---” She cut her sentence short, and cleared her throat. “After Faith was killed, Erik came out of nowhere and fought the hunters off. I’ve never seen someone fight like the way he did. He was incredible.”

 

Serana listened attentively at what Faida was saying. 

 

   “I eventually passed out, due to the blood loss, but when I came too; I was back here at the tavern. My wound was healed and bandaged, and Erik watched over me, until he knew I was safe.”

 

Serana softly smiled and said, “I didn’t know he did that…” Her voice trailed off and Faida looked at her sympathetically. After a moment of silence, Faida spoke again.

 

   “It must be lonely.” 

 

Serana picked her head up and asked, “Oh, traveling? It’s not that bad. I mean---” Faida shook her head and cut Serana off. 

 

   “No, I mean being around Erik.”

 

Serana froze, as she locked eyes with Faida.

 

Faida sensed Serana’s confusion, so she said, “I owe Erik my life, but---” Faida paused as she tried to find the words to say. “He’s a puzzle I can’t seem to figure out. Those eyes. I’ve never met anyone like him. He’s a complete mystery.”

 

Serana lowered her head down, and looked at the mead in her glass. Turning around slowly, she looked at the door Erik left out of, only a minute ago. 

 

   Complete mystery…?

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   

   “Soooo, are you gonna say how much you missed me or what?”

 

   “No.”

 

Johann scoffed and said, “C’mon Erik. Give me something. I haven’t seen you in years.”

 

Silence filled the night air, and Johann sighed.

 

   “Well, it seems like the years haven’t changed you at least.” 

 

Johann leaned against the tavern’s railing, and he looked out into the night sky; sighing against the wind.

 

   “You’re a captain. Congratulations.” Erik said, after a moment of silence.

 

Johann slightly smiled at Erik’s compliment, as he jokingly said, “Well, look at where I’m posted. I wouldn’t take that congratulations too far.” 

 

Johann laughed, and Erik broke into a slight smile.

 

   “Ahh, I’m just shitting you. I like it here. This place---this place has grown on me. The people. The peace. It’s...nice.” Johann inhaled the fresh air, and sighed happily as he continued to say, “It’s better than being stuffed up in that fort all day.” 

 

Johann turned to Erik and asked, “How’s Isran? I miss that old asshole.” 

 

   “Well, he’s Isran.” 

 

Johann chuckled and said, “I guess you’re right.”

 

Johann paused and smiled softly at the thought of Isran. “Well, as long as he’s still breathing, I can rest easy tonight.”

 

A pleasant silence fell between them, and both watched as the stars, in the night sky, twinkled.

 

   “I gotta say. She’s beautiful, man.”

 

Erik glanced at Johann, as he said, “What does that mean?”

 

Johann playfully put his hands up and said, “Nothing, man. It’s just an observation.”

 

Shaking his head, Johann said, “But I gotta know, how did you get tied up with a vampire? Is that why you’re here?” 

 

   “It’s complicated.”

 

Johann scoffed as he said, “When is it not, man?”

 

Johann looked up at Erik and asked curiously, “Does she know?”

 

Erik squinted his eyes at his friend and asked, “Know what?”

 

   “Don’t play coy, Erik. Does she know what you are?”

 

Erik knitted his eyebrows together and glared at Johann. 

 

   “No, and she doesn’t need to. After our mission is done, we’ll be parting ways.”

 

Johann investigated Erik’s face and said, “You can’t keep that from her---” 

 

Erik butted in and said firmly, “Johann.”

 

Raising his hands up in defense, Johann sarcastically said, “Okay, man. Have it your way. But don’t say I didn’t warn you, when the shit hits the fan. Relationships don’t last on lies.”

 

   “We don’t have any relationship.” 

 

Johann sighed and looked back up at the sky, as silence came between them again. Johann leaned on the railing again, as he spoke.

 

   “You know what? On nights like this...it takes me back to when we were kids. Fighting and playing. Breaking Isran and your dad’s shit, and watching them get absolutely pissed.” 

 

He paused to chuckle, but after a moment of silence, he continued to say in a softer more reminiscent tone, “I miss it, Erik. I miss Isran and the Fort. I miss our friends. I miss...you.” 

 

The wind blew past Johann and Erik’s face, and with it, it brought a longing emotion to Johann. Erik looked at Johann with slight concern.

 

   “If you miss it, you should come back. Isran can use your help.”

 

Johann stayed silent, as he entered into a deep thought.

 

Erik sensed his hesitation, so he said, “If you’re worried about the backlash, I’ll personally talk to General Tullius to get you released from your post. He owes me a few favors.”

 

Johann looked at Erik, as Erik spoke again, “Do what you want. No one is stopping you.” 

 

Johann sighed and tugged on his hair.

 

   “Fuck, man. I can’t. At least for now. I owe an obligation to these people. It would feel like I was abandoning them, if I left now.”

 

Erik nodded understandingly, and he stuck out his hand to shake Johann’s. “I wouldn’t want anyone else to watch over this town.”

 

Johann smirked at Erik's comment, as he put his hand in Erik’s.

 

   “Well, what can I say? I learned from the best.”

 

Without warning, Johann pulled himself into Erik's body, and Erik’s eyes slightly widened as he felt the foreign contact. Johann hugged Erik tightly, as he said, “It was really good seeing you, Erik. I’m glad you showed up.”

 

Erik pulled back and looked down at Johann.

 

   “You remember the spell, right?”

 

   “Yeah, yeah. I remember the damn spell. I’ll probably catch myself on fire, though.”

 

Erik turned his back to Johann and said, “If you’re in real danger, you’ll figure it out.” 

 

Before Erik walked back into the tavern, he said, “It was... nice seeing you. Goodnight, Johann.”

 

Erik didn’t wait for a response, and he quickly walked back inside, leaving Johann alone on the tavern’s porch. 

    Goodnight, Erik...

Notes:

Heyo, bois! Damn, are we really already five chapters in? *my big brain enters the chat* Holy shit. We are ;D

I hope you guys are enjoying the story so far. I really enjoy writing it, so I hope you guys share my mutual love. I deeply appreciate the comments and likes. It just shows me that you guys like the story, and that's what helps me keep writing. Chapter 6 is already in the making, so that should be out soon. Imma pop outta here, but I just want to say thank you for the love and support! ;)

I luv you bois. I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 6: The Book of the Dragonborn

After finishing her drinks with Faida, Serana wished Faida a good night, and she made her way back to her and Erik’s room. Stepping into the room for the first time, she was hit with a pleasant smell. Looking around, she noticed that an opened window was softly blowing on a candle that was perched upon the window’s sill. The wick lit with a blue flame. 

 

    Blue fire…

 

Wanting to investigate the candle, she moved closer to the window, but stopped whenever she heard a small whimper below her. Looking down at her feet, she saw Frost resting on a blanket. Her eyes soften at the sight. 

 

   He must be exhausted...

 

Not wanting to wake him, she crept towards the window slower; watching where she stepped.

 

After she made it to the window, she watched the fire flicker before she grabbed the candle. The glass was warm in her hands, as she pulled it closer to her body. 

 

   This fire… Erik must have lit it. 

 

Even with it being a small flame, Serana could still feel the immense heat radiating from it. The color blue illuminated the skin on her hand, as she looked at the flame curiously.

 

    Why is his fire blue? Have I seen this before?

 

Serana thought long and hard, but nothing came to mind. She shook her head slightly, as she put the candle back in its place. 

 

Serana sighed and spun around. She made her way to the bed, and she sat down on its edge. The room was quiet, as she thought about the day’s events. 

 

   Faida’s story….about Erik. Could that be true?

 

She lingered on her question.

 

   I’m guessing he wouldn’t tell me. 

 

Looking at the door, Serana sighed as the heavy silence continued. 

 

    I wonder what Erik and Johann are talking about---

 

She shook her head at her own thought, as she lightly tapped her forehead.

 

   It’s none of your business, Serana.

 

Looking around the room, Serana's eyes stopped at a small side-table that was right next to the bed. On its surface, it had two books laid upon it. Picking up the first book, she read the title.

 

   ‘The Lusty Argonian Maid?’ Huh, never heard of it.

 

Serana flipped open the book and started to read its contents. Skimming over the book’s words, her eyes widened in slight shock. She felt her cheeks rise in temperature, as she closed the book quickly; making dust dance in the air. 

 

   “Nope!” She said with puffed up cheeks, slightly embarrassed. 

 

As she laid the book back down on the table, the other book caught her eye. It was black, and its edges were worn down with age. On the middle of the cover, a silver dragon insignia rested in its place. 

 

She picked up the book, and wiped the light layer of dust off its cover. Opening the book’s binding, she read the title.

 

   ‘The Book of the Dragonborn.’

 

She squinted at the book’s title, curiously.

 

   This is what Johann called Erik. There’s a book on this?

 

She flipped through the book’s content, and she read every word with attentiveness.

 

‘Thost blessed by Akatosh with "the dragon blood" became known more simply as Dragonborn.’

‘---those of us dedicated to the service of the blessed Talos, Who Was Tiber Septim. Very few realize that being Dragonborn is not a simple matter of heredity - being the blessing of Akatosh himself---’  

 

Serana stopped and carefully reflected on what she was reading.

 

   Being Dragonborn is a Blessing of Akatosh? And….Tiber Septim?

 

Serana was intrigued at what she was finding in this book, so she continued to read. 

 

‘The Nords tell tales of Dragonborn heroes who were great dragonslayers, able to steal the power of the dragons they killed---’

 

    The Dragonborn is a slayer able to steal a dragon’s power? …….A slayer, huh? 

 

Serana thought back to a couple nights ago, when they encountered the coachmen. Her eyes lit up in realization. 

 

   That coachman...he called Erik, ‘Slayer.’ This is what he meant? I just thought he was referring to him being a vampire slayer...

 

Her eyes wandered slowly to the last line of the book.  

 

‘The World-Eater wakes, and the Wheel turns upon the Last Dragonborn.’

 

Her fingers touched the words on the page, as she read the line over and over again; trying hard to make sense of it. 

 

   World Eater? Last Dragonborn?

 

She couldn’t tell if it was the drinks or the complex information, that she was trying to comprehend, that was making her feel slightly light-headed. 

 

   What does this all mean? 

 

She sighed frustratedly, as she looked back at the book’s worn pages. 

 

I guess, being in the tomb for so long hasn’t helped with my knowledge of history very much.  

 

She decided to re-read the book to further comprehend it, but as she started to look over the first passage, the door slowly creaked open.

 

It startled her, so she quickly closed the book, and sat it on the bed.

 

   “Erik! You scared the hell outta me.” 

 

The robed man walked in the room quietly, and when he was fully in, he pushed the door back into place. 

 

Looking down at Frost, he said quietly, “You’re going to wake him.”

 

   “Well, it’s your fault. You’re always randomly popping up places.” Serana whispered loudly. 

 

Erik looked at Serana, and his gaze slowly followed down to her arm, and to the hand that laid upon the book. His eyes hardened, but he didn’t say anything as he sat down in the chair, next to Frost’s bed. 

 

    I’m assuming, I shouldn’t have read this...

 

Serana put the book back, and a heavy silence fell between them once again. Serana couldn’t take the unbearable stillness, so she spoke up.

 

   “How was your talk with Johann?” Serana asked.

 

   “Fine.” Erik said blandly. 

 

Serana frowned at his non-emotional answer. She didn’t want to push him, so she changed the subject. 

 

   “Um...Faida. I like her. She seems really nice.” Serana said.

 

Erik pulled the staffs off his back, and he neatly stacked them in the corner of the room that was next to his chair. 

 

He didn’t respond to her, so she decided to push him this time.

 

   “What Faida said...about you saving her. Is it true?”

 

Silence filled the room, as Erik glared at Serana.

 

   “Why does it matter?” 

 

Serana looked Erik in the eyes sincerely and said, “Because if it’s true...you saved her life. She’s alive because of you.”

 

Erik lingered on Serana’s face, but turned away after a while.  

 

Looking out the window, he said quietly but firmly, “I didn’t save Faith.” 

 

Serana was a little taken aback at the slight emotion she heard in his voice. His tone sounded a little...regretful. 

 

   “You knew her?” Serana asked in a gentle tone.

 

Erik nodded his head slightly, not saying a word. 

 

A heavy silence fell between them, as Serana was hit with realization.

 

   “Wait, it was hunters that...killed Faith, right? You’re a Dawnguard hunter. Were those hunters not Dawnguard?” 

 

Erik turned to Serana, his stare hard. 

 

   “No. They weren’t. The Dawnguard isn't the only vampire hunter group in Skyrim.”

 

Serana stared back at him, her eyebrows raised in confusion.

 

   “So you knew what she was. You knew she was a vampire, so why? Why would a hunter try to save a vampire?” Serana asked genuinely. 

 

   “Why does it matter?” Erik asked, a little bit of agitation in his voice.

 

Erik’s underlying harsh tone slapped Serana hard, and it caused her to lower her head. Serana stayed silent for a while, before speaking up again. 

 

   “She was important to you, wasn’t she?” Serana softly asked. 

 

Erik stayed quiet, so Serana asked, “Was she your….girlfriend?”

 

Turning his head towards her, he bluntly said, “No. She...didn’t like people like me.” 

 

   “What do you mean? Why didn’t she like, ‘people like you’?” Serana asked in a puzzled voice. 

 

   “She didn’t like men.” Erik said candidly. 

 

Serana’s confusion quickly turned into realization. 

 

   “So her….and Faida---”

 

   “Were in a relationship.” Erik said, completing Serana’s sentence for her. 

 

The room stayed silent, as Serana pieced together the puzzle in her mind. Her mouth broke into a soft smile, as she remembered how genuine Faida had been, when she was talking about Faith. Erik raised his eyebrow at her. 

 

   “Why are you smiling?”

 

Serana exhaled lightly, as she spoke.

 

   “The way Faida talked about Faith...” She paused for a moment, but continued to say with a soft tone, “I’m happy that Faith had someone that deeply loved her...”

 

The room went silent, as Erik continued to look at Serana. She didn’t even notice, until Erik spoke up.

 

   “Why do you care?”

 

Serana raised her head, and she looked Erik in his eyes. 

 

   “What do you mean?”

 

   “Why do you care that Faith had someone like Faida? You didn’t know her.”

 

Serana continued to stare at Erik, as she sighed.

 

   “Just because you don’t know someone, doesn’t mean you can’t be sympathetic to their situation. And---” She paused, and lowered her head a bit. Erik watched silently.

 

   “And, I miss human compassion. I miss feeling the way humans feel. I miss….just feeling alive. ”

 

Erik squinted his eyes curiously at Serana. He noticed the slight longing in her face. After a moment of silence, he spoke. 

 

   “That’s how you feel, even with what happened in the market?”

 

Serana nodded her head slightly, as she said, “Like I said, people have the right to be scared of vampires. Vampires are dangerous and malignant.”

 

Erik turned his head away, as Serana said, “It just sucks that my eyes are a dead give away for what I am. Vanessa’s mother----that’s how she knew.”

 

Erik slowly turned his gaze back to her, and he watched silently, as her head dropped in thought.

 

   “I can change that.”

 

Serana picked up her head curiously, as she turned to Erik. 

 

   “How?”

 

   “Illusion magic. I know a spell that will make your eyes appear human.” 

 

Serana’s eyebrows raised in perplexity. 

 

   “You can do that?” 

 

Erik nodded in response.

  

   “How? What do you have to do?” Serana asked. 

 

Erik stood from his chair, careful not to wake Frost. He walked to the bed, and sat next to Serana; making sure the distance was adequate. 

 

He started to remove the glove from one of his hands, and Serana watched curiously to see what he was going to do. 

 

Turning to her, he said in a deep voice, “Relax.”

 

He fully removed his glove, and Serana looked down at his hand. She was surprised to see how long his fingernails were. They were the length of hers, if not longer, and every nail came to a sharp point. 

 

He turned to look at her, and he slowly started to move his hand to her face. She was confused, but she didn’t say anything, as he pressed his thumb flatly on her forehead. 

 

   “What---” She tried to ask him what he was doing, but he slightly shook his head, telling her to stay silent. 

 

His thumb was cold against her forehead. 

 

After a while of complete silence, Erik began to mumble.

 

   “Hazel.”

 

Serana raised an eyebrow and asked, “Um, what?” 

 

Erik looked her in the eyes and said, “Your eyes. They were hazel, before you were turned. When you were still human.” 

 

Serana’s eyes widened, as bewilderment set in. How does he know that?

 

    “How do you---” Serana was cut off, as a little, but bright purple light flashed in her eyes. 

 

She winced and instinctively pulled away from Erik’s hand.

 

  “Umm, ow! What the hell, Erik? Can’t you warn me before you, oh...I don’t know, flash bright ass magic in my eyes?”

 

  “You’re welcome.” Erik said sarcastically. He put his glove back on, and stood up from the bed. “It’s done.” 

 

Serana touched below her eye and asked, “Really? How will I know that it worked?”

 

   “You’ll know, when people stop attacking you.” Erik turned away from Serana, and he made his way back to the chair. 

 

Serana scoffed and said, “Hey, jerk! That’s not funny.” 

 

Erik ignored her, as he sat back down. Serana thoughtfully touched her eye. 

 

   I saw the light, but I didn’t feel anything. I wonder if it actually worked. 

 

Setting her hand down in her lap, Serana sighed softly. The room went silent, as her thoughts drifted to the book she was reading. 

 

   Is Erik really the Dragonborn? Everyone keeps calling him that, but…

 

She wrestled with the thought of asking him directly, but she also didn’t know how he would react to her asking him such a personal question. 

 

Deciding to risk it, she turned her head quickly to Erik and said, “Hey, Erik---” She paused, when she saw that his eyes were shut.

 

His arms were crossed against his chest, and his head was slightly tilted down. Serana could hear his steady breathing, as she continued to stare at him. 

 

    Is he...asleep?

 

Serana stood from the edge of the bed, and she slowly made her way towards Erik. He shifted slightly, as Serana approached closer. 

 

   “Erik?” Serana softly asked. He didn’t move. 

 

   He must be exhausted. I haven’t even seen him sit down, since I met him.

 

She didn’t understand why, but her eyes softened at the sight of him sleeping. He was always so tense, but right now, he actually looked calm and relaxed.

 

She looked down at his chest, and to the spot where he got stabbed; a couple of nights before. 

 

   I wonder if it’s healed. He said it would, but I never actually saw him bandage or heal it.

 

She instinctively reached for his chest, to check the wound, but paused just before she made contact with his body. 

 

   What the hell am I doing? He’d be so pissed, if he found out I touched him. 

 

She shook her head, as she pulled her slender fingers away from him. 

 

Turning back around, she sat on the bed and sighed. Not wanting her thoughts to be consumed with her father, she grabbed the book back from the table. After reading it over and over again, she decided to call it quits. 

 

She leaned back in the bed and closed her eyes.

 

   I can do this...right?

 

 Her thoughts slowly drifted from her mind, and before she knew it, she fell asleep. 

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Serana opened her eyes, the bright sunlight blinding her. She moaned and tossed and turned around in the bed. After sighing in frustration, she rose up from the bed; yawning loudly. Stretching her arms above her head, she looked around the room.

 

   Erik and Frost aren’t here. 

 

She decided she needed to go find them, so she began to get up from the warm, comfortable bed. She paused however, when she grabbed the blanket that was laying on her.

 

    Did I put the covers on in my sleep?

 

She ignored the question, as she stood up from the bed. She walked towards the door, but stopped when she heard a familiar voice. Listening closer, she realized it was the little girl from yesterday.

 

Serana slowly pushed open the door, careful not to draw attention to it.

 

   “----and when he was talking to my mom, Johann said you saved him from vampires; whenever you and him were kids!”

 

   Who is she talking to? 

 

Serana peaked her head around the door, and noticed that no one else was in the tavern besides the young girl, Vanessa, and Erik. 

 

Erik was sitting in a chair that was next to the fireplace. Frost sat at his side. 

 

The girl was in front of Erik, and she looked excited. She was ecstatically moving her arms around and mimicking explosions with her hands. 

 

   “Did he now?” Erik asked the young girl, chuckling slightly at her enthusiasm.

 

Vanessa threw her hands up and said passionately, “Yeah, he did! And he also said that you saved us from Alduin, The World Eater! That’s so cool! You’re a hero!” 

 

The girl continued to talk to Erik, as Serana lowered her head down.

 

   World Eater? So what it said in that book is true. 

 

Serana lifted her head back up, and looked back towards Erik and Vanessa. Erik was leaning in his chair, his elbows resting on his knees.

 

   “If I show you something cool, will you promise to help me with a favor?” 

 

The girl shook her head furiously, and she smiled widely. 

 

Erik’s voice dropped to a low whisper, as he said, “Johann….he’s very important to me. Will you promise to watch over him, while I’m not here?” 

 

The girl’s face lit up, as she happily said, “I will. I promise I won’t let you down.”

 

Erik and her both laughed, and it made Serana’s face break out in a tender smile. 

 

   “Good.” Erik said gently. 

 

Holding out his hand, he asked, “Are you ready?”

 

The girl nodded her head excitedly, her face twisting in anticipation. 

 

Serana watched as Erik’s hand lit up in a subtle blue. Ice particles gathered into the air just above his hand, and when they stopped, Serana could see a very detailed sculpture of a dragon floating above his opened palm. 

 

   “Wow. ” The girl said in absolute awe, her eyes never leaving Erik’s hand. 

 

   “Watch.” Erik said to Vanessa.

 

Serana was just as enthralled as the girl was, and Serana’s interest only furthered whenever the ice dragon flew from his hand. 

 

Serana had to duck her head, as the sculpture flew right past her face. The dragon moved quickly around the room, its wings flapping like that of a real dragon.

 

The ice dragon left a little trail of snowflakes wherever it went. Flying high into the air, the dragon opened its wings, and let out little balls of blue fire, as it soared through the room. 

 

Serana’s eyes widened in amazement.

 

   His magic...it’s alive. 

 

    “Woah! It’s amazing!” Vanessa said loudly. “How are you doing that?!”

 

The dragon flew back above Erik and Vanessa’s heads.

 

   “Magic.” 

 

And immediately after Erik finished his sentence, the dragon opened its wings wide, and it shattered into a million tiny ice particles. Blue and purple light reflected off the ice, back into Serana's eyes. 

 

    Beautiful…

 

The young girl giggled, as she began to twirl under the snowflakes. Serana could feel the joy the young girl was radiating, and Serana's smile became soft and tender. 

 

After all the ice flakes fell, the young girl said, “You have to teach me that! That was so cool!”

 

Erik chuckled at the young girl’s words, and Serana noticed the gentleness in his voice. 

 

   “If you promise to keep our deal, then I promise to come back and teach you.”

 

   “Deal!” 

 

The young girl went to hug Erik, but paused when she saw Serana in the doorway.

 

   “Princess!” 

 

Vanessa ran to Serana, and hugged her tightly; almost causing Serana to stubble backwards. Serana giggled tenderly, as she patted the young girl’s back. 

 

   “Hi.” Serana said through laughing.

 

   “Hi!” Pulling back, the girl continued to say, “Erik was just showing me some magic. It was sooo cool! You have to see it!” 

 

Serana smiled as she said, “I saw.”

 

She pulled Serana’s arm to Erik, but stopped when she heard a voice call her name.

 

   “Vanessa. Leave the woman alone.”

 

Serana looked up to the voice, and noticed Faida had come from the back room. She had a basket of ingredients and vegetables in her arms, and a bright smile on her face.

 

   “But, Faiddaa---” 

   

   “Ah, no buts, young lady. Go along. You know how your mother gets, when you stay here too long.”

 

Vanessa hesitantly let go off Serana’s hand, and lowered her head down. 

 

   “Okay...” 

 

The girl slowly turned around, but before she left the tavern, she looked back towards Erik.

 

   “You are coming back...right?” Her tone was sad and full of worry.

 

Erik looked back at her and said, “Yeah. I promise.”

 

Her face lit up and she quickly ran to Erik, hugging him tightly. His eyes widened in surprise, but a second later, his eyebrows softened, and he patted the back of Vanessa’s head. After what seemed like an eternity, Vanessa finally pulled away.

 

Tears filled up her eyes, and she tried to wipe them away, but they kept coming. 

 

Erik lifted up her chin and quietly said, “Hey. It’s okay.”

 

   “No, it’s not! I don’t want you to go!”

 

She started crying harder, and her eyes began to turn red. Her breathing became erratic, as she sobbed.

 

Serana and Faida quietly watched, as Erik looked down at the crying young girl.

 

Erik gripped softly on her arm and said, “I want to give you something.”

 

Letting go of her arm, he reached into his back pocket, and pulled out a beautiful silver ring. In the middle, rested a bright blue gem that was the color of the bluest ocean. 

 

   “This ring...it belonged to someone who was very important to me. I want you to have it.”

 

The girl picked up her head slowly and wiped away her tears. She softly reached for the ring, after observing it for a moment.

 

Erik turned over her hand, and placed in it the middle of her palm. He closed her hand, as he wrapped his fingers around her small hand gently. 

 

   “I want you to keep it safe. I promise I’ll return, and when I do, I want you to show me the ring. This way, you’ll know I’ll come back.” 

 

The young girl smiled through her tears and said, “I’ll keep it safe. I promise.”

 

   “Good.” Erik said tenderly. He wiped away her last tear, as he continued to say, “Keep Johann and your mother safe. They need someone like you to protect them.”

 

The young girl pulled away, with a smile, and said, “Okay. I will!” 

 

Hugging Erik one last time, she waved goodbye to everyone, and darted out of the tavern. Erik sighed, when the girl left, and Serana looked at him in disbelief.

 

    He was so good with her… I’ve never heard him talk to someone like that before…

 

Serana wanted to talk to him, but she stopped walking towards him, when she heard her name.

 

   “Serana. Will you help me cut these ingredients? I’m preparing breakfast for everyone.”

 

Turning her head around, Serana said, “Oh, sure.”

 

She made her way to the table and grabbed a potato off the top of the pile. Faida handed her a knife, and they both started to cut away. 

 

   “How did you sleep last night?” Faida asked.

 

   “Oh, very well actually. The bed was very comfortable.” 

 

Faida smiled and said, “Good. I’m glad you handled the drinks well. It can be tricky at the start.” 

 

Serana softly laughed, as she said, “Yeah, I definitely felt it a little.”

 

Faida looked up at Serana’s face and stopped cutting.

 

    “Your eyes. They look human.”

 

Serana was confused for a split second, before she remembered why.

 

   So it did work...

 

   “Oh, that. Erik did a spell on me, so I appear human. I don’t want to scare anybody else, so…” Her voice trailed off, and the room became silent.

 

Looking at Serana, Faida said, “I’m sorry.”

 

Serana raised her head back up and asked in a confused voice, “For what? You haven’t done anything.”

 

   “I’m sorry that you have to hide who you are, because some people judge you, even when they know nothing about you.” 

 

Serana stared at Faida for a moment, before she said in a soft tone, “Ahh, it’s okay. It didn’t even hurt. Erik---”

 

Serana froze instantly, when she smelt blood entering her nose. Serana heard the clink of metal against the table, as Faida dropped her knife on the counter. She winced, and Serana looked down at her hand. Faida's finger was bleeding, and she shook it in pain.

 

   “Ow! Son of a bitch!”

 

Serana dropped her knife and ran around the counter to help her.

 

She instinctively called Erik’s name to help. But when he didn’t respond, she looked up to see where he went. When she did, she saw him walking out of the door with Frost behind him.

 

   What is he doing?

 

   “Hey! Erik!” He ignored her, as the door closed behind him.

 

Knowing she wouldn’t get his help, she turned back to Faida. After Serana got a good look at it, she was able to help patch her up with some bandage that Faida had in the back. 

 

She helped Faida sit down on her stool, as she worriedly looked at the door.

 

   “Go find him. I’ll be fine.”

 

Serana looked down at Faida and asked, “Are you sure?”

 

She shook her head and said, “It’s nothing. A few drinks, and I’ll be right as rain.” Faida smiled, as she continued to say, “Now, go.”

 

Serana let go of Faida’s arm, but before she could walk away, Faida grabbed her hand.

 

Serana turned her head around curiously, and when she did, she saw a slightly worried expression on Faida’s face. 

 

   “Listen. While you’re out there, be careful….and watch over Erik. He needs someone like you. More than you know.” 

 

Serana took in what she said and shook her head understandably. When she did, Faida released her hand and smiled. 

 

   “I’ll see you, Faida. Thank you for everything.”

 

Faida nodded her head, as Serana walked over to the tavern’s front door. With a big inhale, she opened the door and walked outside. 

 

The sun was bright in her face, and she turned away; wincing sharply.

 

After her eyes adjusted, she looked around for any sign of Erik or Frost. 

 

   “Where did he go?” Serana said quietly to herself.

 

   And why the hell did he run off like that?

 

She walked off of the tavern’s porch, and made her way towards the market. As she was walking through, someone in the crowd waved her over.

 

   “Hey!” She heard a man shout.

 

Looking around, she noticed that it was Johann. He smiled and made his way towards her.

 

Stepping in front of her, he said, “Hi, I’m Erik’s friend, Johann. It’s nice to finally meet you. I actually wanted to talk to you.”

 

They shook hands, and Serana smiled.

 

   “What about?” Serana asked.

 

Scratching the back of his head shyly, he said, “Umm, I’m sorry about what happened yesterday. But I want you to understand. Vanessa’s mother, Taira, her husband….was killed by a vampire only a couple months ago. To say she’s wary of vampires, is an understatement.”

 

Serana’s eyes soften in sympathy. “No, I understand. I’m sorry that happened to her and her daughter. Vanessa’s a very sweet girl.”

 

   “That she is.”

 

Johann turned to face the busy town as he said, “I’m glad you’re not upset. I didn’t want what happened to ruin your view of people or this town. We have good people here that care about each other. I hope you and Erik come to visit often.”

 

Looking around Serana, Johann asked, “Speaking of Erik, where is he?”

 

Serana shrugged her shoulders and said, “I’m not sure. Faida and I were preparing breakfast, and she cut herself. After that, Erik just got up and left. He didn’t tell me where he was going.” 

 

Turning to look at Johann, Serana asked, “Do you know why he would do that?”

 

Johann nervously chuckled as he scratched the back of his head, “Ahh, no. Sorry. I’m sure Erik will tell you, if you mention it to him though.”

 

   Yeah, right.

 

Looking towards the bridge, Johann squinted his eyes. He used his hand as a shield for the sun, as the bright sun soaked into his skin. Pointing across the town, he said, “I think I see him. On the bridge.” 

 

Serana looked closely, and noticed a tall robed man standing next to the bridge’s edge.

 

   “That would be him. Thank you, Johann. I hope to see you soon.”

 

Serana began to walk away, but Johann stopped her.

 

   “Before you go---” He paused and sighed. “I know we just met, but please, watch over Erik. He’s….very important to me. I know him better than anyone. Maybe even better than he knows himself.”

 

   Serana and Johann looked at each other, and Serana could see the sincerity in his eyes. 

 

   “Even though he may deny your help, that’s when he needs it the most, so please don’t turn your back on him. He can be an asshole, but once you get to know him, he’s a person you’ll never want to be apart from.” 

 

Serana smiled as Johann pulled out a silver dagger from his back pocket. The dagger had a red ribbon tied around the handle, and there were inscriptions on the blade that she didn’t recognize.

 

   “Please, give this to Erik. He’ll know what it means.” 

 

Johann placed the dagger in her hands and smiled. There was a silent understanding between, as they looked at each other.

 

Johann sighed and said, “Now, go. Before Erik does something stupid.” 

 

   “Thank you, Johann. I hope to see you soon.”

 

She turned around, and put the blade in her back pocket. She walked to the bridge, trying her hardest not to bump into anyone on the way there. 

 

When she got closer to Erik, she heard him coughing and heaving loudly. He was leaning against the bridge’s edge for support, and Serana noticed a purple bottle clenched his hand. 

 

   What is that?

 

His free hand was against his throat, and Serana could tell he was desperately trying to get air.

 

She ran up to him and asked in a worried tone, “Erik? Are you okay? What’s going on?”

 

Serana instinctively reached for his arm, but he pulled away quickly; turning his back to her. 

 

   “I’m fine.” Erik said in a slightly agitated voice. 

 

Frowning, Serana said in a sarcastic tone, “Faida’s okay. In case you were wondering.”

 

He didn’t respond, and Serana started to grow irritated at his standoff-ish attitude. 

 

   “Hey, what’s your deal? Why did you bolt like that?”

 

He didn’t respond again, so Serana walked in front of him. 

 

Eyeing him down, she said sternly, “You know what? I’m getting really sick of this whole, ‘mysterious loner’ bit. Everytime I ask you a valid question, you blow me off. I haven’t even been traveling with you for a week yet, and I’m already sick of your attitude.” 

 

The air became increasingly thick with tension. Erik was staring at Serana with a glare that could kill even the strongest of opponents. It intimidated her slightly, but her stance was unwavering, as she confidently stared back at him. 

 

   “Then leave. ” 

 

Serana continued to stare at him, as he continued to say, “The only reason you’re here, is because we share a mutual goal. But I can easily do this without you. Stay or leave. I couldn’t care either way.” 

 

Serana pondered on his words, and she frowned in realization. After a long moment of silence, she spoke.

 

   “Fine. Even though I think you have a horrendous attitude, I’ll stay. We can do this faster, if we work together.” 

 

Erik didn’t say anything else on the subject, as he looked up towards the sky.

 

   “It’s almost noon. Your Moth Priest better be close by or we’re leaving.”

 

Erik began to walk towards the other end of the bridge. Serana noticed Frost began to walk too.

 

   “Your owner’s a pain, isn’t he?” Serana asked Frost quietly. Frost huffed, as he made his way towards Erik. 

 

Serana followed, and soon enough, something in the distance caught her eye. She could make out a fallen carriage that was tipped over on the side of the road. Her nose filled with the familiar scent of blood, and she immediately knew something was wrong. 

 

Running up to Erik’s side, she was greeted with an unfortunate sight. Imperial soldiers were torn apart, as were the carraige’s horses. A weak fire was burning the carriage’s cargo, and Serana could smell burning flesh.

 

   “What happened?” Serana asked, her hand covering her mouth.

 

Erik couched down and touched some blood that was splattered on the road. Rubbing it in between his fingers, he stood back up.

 

   “Vampires.” 

 

Serana looked at him and asked, “How can you tell?” 

 

   “Who else could have done this?” Erik asked rhetorically. 

 

Serana lowered her head and looked back at the bodies that riddled the ground. She stayed silent, as Erik turned his back.

 

Erk walked to the fallen carriage, and touched its side. He quietly rubbed the slightly burnt wood, and Serana watched him curiously.

 

   What is he doing?

 

Knitting his eyebrows in thought, he said, “The Moth Priest was here, but when the vampires ambushed the carriage, he was taken by them.”   

 

    How can he tell?

 

Serana decided against asking him, and instead said, “ Okayyyy. Sooo where is he?”

 

Erik's eyes fell to the ground, and he looked up slowly into the distance.

 

   “There’s a blood trail that leads away from the carriage.”

 

Serana followed his eyes, as she said, “Well, then. Let’s see where it goes.”

 

And without saying anything else, they began to walk.

Notes:

Heyo, bois! We back with another snack. Chapter 6 is out, baby! Hopefully, you guys are enjoying. I really enjoying writing, so I hope you enjoy reading. If you feel like it, let me know how you like the story so far. Thanks for the continued support and love. <3
I luv you bois. I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 7: Brothers

After a couple minutes of walking, Erik and Serana finally found the end of the blood trail. The trail ended in front of a dark, secluded cave. Both stood silently as they observed the blood that was splattered on the cave’s front entrance, the bright sun illuminating the crimson liquid. 

 

Huffing out a sigh, Serana said, “I guess, we should go see what’s inside. Hopefully, it’s not...what I think it is.” She started to walk into the cave, but halted when she heard Erik’s voice echo from behind her. 

 

   “Stop.” Erik said deeply, causing Serana to stop continuing into the cave. 

 

Peering at him, Serana asked, “What is it?”

 

Without saying anything, Erik placed his hand on the cave’s cold rocky stone. His eyebrows knitted in concentration, and it only left Serana more confused than she already was. 

 

   “What are you doing?” Serana asked in a quiet voice.

 

Erik lifted up his head, a little bit of agitation resting in his eyes. “I’m trying to read what’s inside.”

 

   “What do you mean?” 

 

Erik squinted his eyes at Serana and said deeply, “It doesn’t matter.” He turned his head towards the cave’s entrance and continued to say, “There’s some type of magical barrier that’s interfering with my magic. I can’t tell what’s inside.” 

 

Serana lingered on Erik’s face a moment longer, before saying, “Then we do this the old fashion way. Stay vigilant.” Not waiting for a reply, she turned on her heel and entered the cave.

 

Looking down at Frost, Erik sighed. “Let’s go, boy. Before she does something stupid.” Frost huffed in agreement, and both followed Serana into the cave.

 

Walking into the narrow entryway, Erik quickly inspected every crevice of the cave he could. A large river ran through the middle of the cave, causing the sound of water to echo loudly against the cave’s walls. Across a bridge, large dark gothic walls erected proudly in front of them. Erik could just see a blue grow emitting from the middle of the walls. 

 

    That must be the barrier.

 

   “Hey, Erik.” Turning towards the sound of Serana’s voice, Erik could see that she was leaning on a railing, looking around curiously. Without looking back, Serana continued to say, “No one’s here. From what I can tell, it’s empty.”

 

Walking closer to her, Erik said, “Unlikely. They went through great lengths to capture this Moth Priest. Someone must be here. Be on your guard.” 

 

Nodding her head, she followed cautiously behind Erik. Making their way towards the middle of the cave, a man’s voice rang in both of their ears. Walking closer to where they heard the noise, Erik motioned for Serana to crouch down and stay quiet. Peeking through a crack on the wall, Serana could see two men talking. 

 

   “No way, man. I heard he was killed.”

 

   “He was killed, you moron. Why do you think Harkon wanted us to find this Moth Priest?” 

 

   “I dunno, man. Harkon doesn’t pay me to ask questions.”

 

   “O’ my God, you’re so infuriating. Did you even listen during the meeting with Malkus? Harkon needs the Moth Priest to read the Elder Scroll, which in return, will tell him how to open the coffin.”

 

Serana heard the second man laugh, before saying, “Ohhhh, I get it now.”

 

The first man huffed loudly in annoyance and said, “Instead of being annoying, how about you make yourself useful and go check the front entrance? The last thing we need is someone coming in here and messing everything up.” 

 

The man began to walk closer to where Erik and Serana were hiding, but stopped and once again spoke to the other man.

 

   “Hey, when is everyone going to be back? I’m starving.”

 

The first man scoffed and said, “Just shut up. O’ my God. I swear, you never shut up.” 

 

The second man shrugged his shoulders and smirked, as he continued to walk closer to Serana and Erik. But before he could make it far, Erik stepped from the shadows and made himself known to the second man. 

 

The man’s eyes widened in surprise, and he ran back to the first man quickly, and once the first man turned around, they both readied their weapons. 

 

   “Who the hell are you?” asked the first man, demand clear in his voice.

 

The second man clutched his sword tightly, and spoke up in a nervous voice. 

 

   “Did Harkon send you?” asked the second man, a small sweat breaking from his brow.

 

The first man turned to look down at the other and said in a sarcastic voice, “You fucking moron. Does he look like a guy Harkon usually sends?” 

 

The man shrugged and nervously chuckled, “I dunno, man. He’s scary enough.” 

 

Erik stepped up further, causing both of the men to take a step back in worry. 

 

   “You’re human.” Erik said, his voice monotone in nature. 

 

The first man stood up straight and said, “Yeah, so what of it?”

 

Erik glanced over the man’s shoulder, and looked at the barrier behind him. Inside, Erik could see the Moth Priest laying down inside. He was alive but hurt. 

 

   “Harkon wouldn't allow just two human men guard the Moth Priest.” Erik took a step closer, before continuing to say, “You spoke of a man named Malkus. Where is he?”

 

Both men backed up closer to the barrier, both tightly clutching their weapon. 

 

   “I won’t tell you. You’ll have to kill us!” The first man shouted.

 

The second man looked up worriedly at Erik and said in a nervous tone, “What!? Don’t kill me. Kill him! I don’t want to die, Josiah!” 

 

   “Shut up, Velan! You’re such a big baby!”

 

Both men began to bicker like children, almost seamlessly forgetting that Erik was slowly making his way closer to them. Erik spoke up, causing both men to become quiet.

 

   “I’m not going to kill you. We’re just here for the Moth Priest.” 

 

Both men looked towards Erik and asked in unison, “‘We?’”

 

Serana felt like that was her cue to finally come out, so she stood up and made her way towards Erik’s side; Frost following closely behind her.

 

Both men’s eyes widened, as Josiah said, “You’re Harkon’s daughter.” He turned towards Erik and continued to say, “So you must be Erik, the vampire hunter.”

 

Erik squinted his eyes curiously at the man, and once Josiah noticed Erik’s confusion, he began to speak. 

 

   “Word travels fast. You’re the guy who stood up Harkon in his own home. We heard all about you.” 

 

Erik took a step closer and said in a deep but non-threatening voice, “If you know all about me, then you’ll know that I’m here for the Moth Priest. Give him to us, and no one has to get hurt.” 

 

When Erik finished talking, something changed in both the men’s faces. Silence filled the air, and Serana watched as both men looked at each other in contemplation. Josiah nodded at Velan, and they both lowered their weapons slowly.

 

Josiah looked back at Erik and after a soft sigh he said, “Look, man. We’re not the bad guys...I mean we do work for the vampires---but, it’s involuntary. We’ve been under Harkon’s thumb for years.” He lowered his shoulders and glanced back at Velan. He sighed, as he sheathed his sword.

 

   “We're dead either way...so we’ll help you. But Malkus is the only one that can open the barrier. He has a focusing crystal that---” Josiah was cut off by a voice that echoed loudly above their heads, and it caused everyone to look up in the direction of the noise. 

 

   “I always told Harkon you two would betray us. I just never knew when.”

 

Behind the barrier, there were stairs that led up the side of the cave’s walls. Just above the first step, stood a man. He wore a long dark cape, and his eyes gleamed a bright yellow.

 

   “Malkus! We, um---!” Velan shouted in surprise, his words fumbling incoherently out of his mouth. 

 

Malkus ignored him and slowly started to make his way down the crumbled steps. Erik turned his attention to Malkus, and it caused him to stop. He looked at Erik, and after a moment, his eyes drifted over to Serana. A large smile crept on his face, and he clapped his hands in glee.

 

   “Today must be my lucky day. Before me stands, the prized vampire hunter and Lord Harkon’s daughter.” His eyes overlooked the entire group, as he continued to say, “With the Moth Priest in my possession, bringing the two of you back to Lord Harkon will only further grant me his favor.”

 

Without allowing anyone to reply back, Malkus pulled out a bow from behind his back and said with a wicked smile, “Josiah. Velan. It’s been a pleasure...but I’m afraid you’re just filthy traitors, and who would I be if I just let you continue to live?” 

 

Malkus readied his bow quickly, and before anyone could react, he shot towards Josiah and Velan. Serana’s eyes widened, when she saw Erik step in front of the two men. The arrow almost seemed to fly in slow motion, as the tip of the arrow pierce through Erik’s chest. 

 

   “Erik!” Serana shouted, her voice riddled with concern.

 

Erik groaned lightly in pain, as he gripped the arrow that was stuck in his skin. His eyebrows knitted in irritation, as he broke the arrow in half. Tossing it down on the ground, he had almost no time to react, when Malkus darted in front of him.

 

Serana watched with uneasiness, as Erik lifted up his hand in front of himself quickly. A strong pulse emitted from his palm, and it sent Malkus flying across the room. He hit a wall opposite of them, and when he did, the wall crumbled. Rock and smoke fell on Malkus, as Serana rushed to Erik’s side. 

 

   “Erik!” Serana ran in front of him quickly, and she reached for the broken arrow still lodged in his chest. “O’ my God. Let me see.” 

 

Her slender fingers wrapped tightly around the splintered wood, as she looked up at Erik’s face. He tried to stop her, but she cut him off quickly.

 

   “Just shut up, and let me help you.” She gripped the arrow tighter, as she continued to say, “We don’t have time. I’m going to pull it out.” 

 

She counted to three, and when she did, she pulled out the arrow as fast and as hard as she could. Erik gritted his teeth, as blood poured from his wound. The smell entered Serana’s nose, and it made her head woozy. 

 

She lifted the tip of the arrow to her face, and she watched as his blood slowly dripped to the floor. For a split second, she was totally entranced. Something about his blood was so enticing and....mysterious, and she couldn’t quite figure out why.

 

However, a second after she pulled the arrow out of Erik, Serana heard the rubble of the wall move. Malkus slowly stood up with a grin, his clothes and hair covered in ash and smoke.

 

Erik turned his head back to Serana quickly, his hand resting on his wound.

 

   “Take Frost and get everyone out. I can deal with him.” Erik said in a low voice.

 

Serana furiously shook her head and said, “Are you crazy? I’m not leaving.”

 

Velan butted in and said hurriedly, “It seems like you guys got this. We’ll just hide, while you umm...take care of him. Yeah! We’ll just be behind this wall. Good luck!” 

 

Velan and Josiah ran where Serana and Erik once hid and stayed. They both peeked their heads around the corner with an encouraging smile, while giving Erik a thumbs up.  

 

Erik turned back to where Malkus was standing, and he watched as Malkus shook the ash off of himself.

 

   “You know? I’ve heard a great deal about you. How you’re able to wipe out a whole group of vampires in the blink of an eye, and I have to say….I’m impressed.” Malkus said, with a toothy grin. 

 

Erik let go of his wound and glared at Malkus, his eyes glowing in impatience. “Let go of the Moth Priest.”

 

   “Ohhhh, Erik. Erik, Erik, Erik… Now why would I do that?” Malkus asked, with a sinister chuckle.

 

Erik dug one of his feet into the ground and stood in a guarded stance. He looked at Malkus and said firmly, “Because your life depends on it.”

 

Malkus’s face grew into a wicked smile as he laughed hysterically. He walked towards Erik and Serana as he said, “That’s funny coming from someone who’s already dead.”

 

Without warning, Malkus flung his arm down and a large ice spike flew towards Erik. Erik quickly threw up his arm, and a large magical shield covered both him and Serana. The spike crumbled against the ward, as Erik turned to Serana and said, “See if you can break the barrier without using the focusing crystal. I’ll deal with Malkus.”

 

She looked at him, as she tried to refuse his demand. “No, I---” Erik cut her off quickly by saying, “ Just do it. ” 

 

She wanted to help, but knew that she’d just be a nuisance, if she continued to fight with him. She ran towards the barrier, and tried to find out how to break it apart. She started throwing magic at it, hoping that would help weaken the barrier.

 

Erik let down his shield, and when he did, Malkus pulled his arm back. He pushed his arm out far in front of him, and a loud crackling noise echoed throughout the cave. In the corner of her eye, Serana saw Malkus shoot a bright bolt of lightning at Erik. 

 

But instead of raising up another shield, Erik held out his hand with two of his fingers pointed out. He let the lightning hit his hand, and Serana watched with worry and wonder, as the lightning enveloped around his arm. 

 

   What the hell is he doing!?

 

Erik pulled his elbow back and quickly pushed his arm back out. When he did, Malkus’s lightning shot back out from Erik’s fingers. 

 

Malkus’s eyes widened in surprise, as his own lightning hit him in his abdomen, causing him to once again fling back against the broken wall. Serana felt wind brush against her face, as the lightning dissipated in the air.

 

    Did he---did he….just redirect the lightning?

 

The room became silent for a second, before clapping and shouting rang out loudly behind them. Serena turned her head to see Velan and Josiah celebrating in their hiding spot. 

 

   “Dude, that was so awesome.” Velan said with a smile on his face. 

 

   “Yeah, dude. I’m glad that wasn’t me.” Josiah said with a chuckle.

 

Their celebratory words became muffed, as Serana glanced at Erik and said, “Erik, nothing's working. I can’t break the barrier.”

 

Before Erik could say anything back, Malkus stood up once again. He was still smiling, but his face was twisted in pain. A line of blood started to drip from his mouth, as he weakly pushed himself to start walking. He groaned and gripped his stomach in pain, as he used his free hand to reach behind his back. 

 

He mumbled some words that Serana couldn't make out, before he collapsed on the ground. When he did, he dropped a medium-sized black gem that slid across the floor. It glowed in a subtle blue, and it had small inscriptions engraved on it. 

 

   That must be the focusing crystal…

 

Erik whistled at Frost and told him to go pick up the stone. On cue, Frost ran across the room and picked up the crystal in his mouth. He turned around quickly and returned it to Serana. As Serana started to put the crystal into the mechanism controlling the barrier, she watched as Erik made his way towards Malkus. 

 

When he made it by Malkus’s side, Erik kicked away his sword. He turned over Malkus’s still moving body. Once on his back, Malkus laughed in pain and coughed up vast amounts of blood. His breathing was coarse and ragged, as he began to speak.  

 

   “Ah--hh, it’s fun--funny really.” Malkus chuckled with great pain on his face.

 

Eyeing the decaying man below him, Erik asked, “How so?” 

 

   “It’s funny ho--how I’m the one dying on this...cold ground, when it should be you.” Malkus looked at Erik curiously and continued to say, “That arrow had enough poison on it to kill 20 grown men, but yet...here you are; still standing. Not a scratch on you.” 

 

Erik stayed silent, as Malkus's head turned to look at Serana. Josiah and Velan had come out of hiding, and they were trying to help Serana open the barrier. Erik followed Malkus’s gaze, and he looked at Serana; who didn’t even seem to notice the two pairs of eyes that rested on her. Erik watched as she smiled and laughed with the two men. 

 

   “How long do you think it’ll take for her to figure out what you are?” Malkus asked, his voice becoming weaker with every word. 

 

Without moving, Erik said, “I’m not anything. I’m just like everyone else.” Malkus started to laugh, causing more blood to drip out of his mouth and onto the floor.

 

   “At---at least you’re a convincing liar.” Malkus’s hand fell to the floor, as his breathing slowed to almost a halt. “S--sa…” Erik stared at Malkus with a hard expression. 

 

Erik’s eyes lingered on Malkus’s face, as he coughed up more blood. His gurgling came to an abrupt stop, as he drew his last painful breath. The glow in his eyes died and so did he.

 

He pondered on Malkus’s words, but was quickly brought back to reality, when he heard Serana’s voice. 

 

   “Hey, Erik! I think we got it!” The barrier hummed and whistled, as the color slowly began to fade from it. The Moth Priest stood up slowly, but Erik could tell something was off about his demeanor. Everyone silently watched, as the barrier disappeared completely.

 

But once the barrier was down, the Moth Priest immediately began to attack Serana and the others. Erik watched, as the Moth Priest threw balls of fire in their direction.

 

   “Get down.” Erik said loud enough for them to hear. Josiah, Velan and Serana were quick to dodge his flames, but the Moth Priest was persistent in his assault. 

 

Erik glanced towards Josiah and Velan, and he noticed that they had combined a ward spell that was large enough to cover both them and Serana. 

 

   “We got it covered! But if you could...like do your thing quickly, that would be happily obliged.” Josiah said, struggle wearing down on his face. 

 

Erik removed the glove from his right hand, as he walked up right behind the Moth Priest. Without alerting him, Erik reached his arm around the Moth Priest's head, and he laid his hand flat on the man’s forehead. The Moth Priest began to struggle, but Erik easily overpowered the frail man. 

 

   “Sleep.” Erik said in a calming voice. 

 

The man began to lose his balance, and Erik could feel the energy leaving his body. Before he fell against the floor, Erik caught the man in his arms and he softly placed the Moth Priest on the ground. 

 

He was completely sedated, when Serana ran up to the both of them. 

 

   “Are you okay?” Serana asked, relief in her voice. 

 

   “Fine.” Erik said deeply, while crouching down to the sleeping man’s body. 

 

Serana curiously looked at him and asked, “Why did he attack us?”

 

   “Malkus indoctrinated him.” 

 

Velan and Josiah walked up to them, and both sighed in relief. 

 

   “Damn, man. That was some serious shit. I’ve never seen anyone fight like that.” Josiah said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. 

 

   “Yeah, man. That was insane.” Velan paused and looked down at the Moth Priest with a questioning eye. “Is he...going to be okay?” 

 

Erik seemed like he was going to ignore the question, but he eventually said, “He’ll be fine.” 

 

Both men nodded their head, as Velan looked at Malkus’s dead body. “We should---we should leave. The others will be back soon, and I’d like to not die today if that’s cool with you.” 

 

Serana cleared her throat and asked, “The others...are they vampires?” Both men shook their heads. 

 

   “Yeah, we’re the only humans here and believe me , bunking up with a bunch of vampires is not fun.” Josiah said. “We should really go.”

 

Josiah grabbed Velan’s arm and he began to walk away from Erik and Serana.

 

Serana sighed as she said, “I like them.” She smiled.

 

Erik ignored her, and he turned around to face Malkus’s body once more. There was a small moment of silence as he stared at his body. Serana looked at Erik’s pondering face, as he snapped his fingers. Malkus’s body lit up with blue flames, and Erik turned away and started walking towards the entrance; the Moth Priest dangling on his shoulder. 

 

Serana looked at his back, as he started to make his way down the stairs. 

 

   Is he really okay?

 

Serana sighed, as she slowly began to walk away from Malkus’s burning body. She silently followed behind Erik, as they made their way out of the cave. Erik was always quiet and reserved, but Serana felt like something was even more off with him than usual. 

 

The sun burned brightly in Serana’s eyes, as they both slipped out of the cold hollow hole. Josiah and Velan were sitting on a large rock just outside of the cave. They looked relieved, but weary at the same time. 

 

Josiah stood, once he saw them coming out of the cave. Erik laid the Moth Priest’s body down on the grass, as Josiah walked closer to them.

 

   “I know you were just here to retrieve the Moth Priest, but you saved us regardless. We’re no longer under Malkus’s command, and for that, we both thank you.”

 

Serana smiled, as she said, “You’re welcome.” Erik only nodded slightly. 

 

Josiah turned to Erik and asked awkwardly but sincerely, “When Malkus shot at us---at Velan, why did you let the arrow hit you? We’re nothing to you. He’s nothing to you. Why save him?” 

 

Erik stayed silent for a moment before saying, “You shouldn’t have to watch your brother die.” 

 

Josiah's eyes widened in surprise. His voice was riddled with amazement as he said, “My brother? You---you knew?” 

 

Erik only nodded, as he turned to pick up the Moth Priest’s body once more. Serana turned to him and curiously watched as he started to make his way away from the cave. Frost picked up his head, and he quickly made his way to Erik’s side. 

 

    How did he know?

 

Josiah walked closer to Serana and asked, “Hey. Would you mind if we tag along? Um...just until we reach the next city. We’re vulnerable out here, and we could use the help.”

 

Serana softly smiled and said, “Of course. I’m sure Erik wouldn’t mind.”

 

   “Are you sure?” Josiah stopped and looked at Erik, who was continuing to walk down the street. “He’s a little….scary.” 

 

Serana softly shrugged as she reassured Josiah. “It’s fine. Promise.” Josiah nodded his head, and he waved over his brother, Velan. 

 

   “Okay. Let’s go.” Serana said with a smile.

Notes:

Heyo, b o i s. We back. I just wanted to apologize for taking so long. This past month went by so fast, and I didn't even realize that I published the last chapter over a month ago. My sister just had her second baby, and my family and I just moved into a new house, so it's been pretty hectic for me lately. But regardless, I hope you enjoyed this chapter, even though it was short and not very exciting.
ALSO, I just wanted to point out how amazing you guys are. I read every comment on every chapter, and Imma be honest, you guys had me kinda b l u s h i n g. It's really nice to see that you guys are genuinely interested in the story and with these characters, especially Erik. I PROMISE some answers are coming v e r y soon. Thanks for the love and support.
I luv you bois. I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 8: New Friends

 “O’ my God, Velan. Shut the hell up, before I kill you.”

 

The group had made it back to Dragon Bridge, and they were waiting to hop on a carriage that would take them to the next big city, Solitude. 

 

  “I’m chill, man. You’re the one being an idiot.” Velan retorted back to his brother. 

 

Their bickering words became muffled, as Serana lost herself in thought. Her head dropped shyly, as the attention they were getting from the townspeople grew. Peering over at Erik, she was perplexed to see him unfazed by the curious gazes of the people walking close by. 

 

With the Moth Priest dangling unconsciously from Erik’s shoulder, he was definitely drawing more attention, but Serana couldn’t help but feel like all eyes were on her.

 

   How is he so calm..?

 

Serana shook her thoughts away, and she turned her head towards the town, and silently watched as people walked by. She was hoping to run into Vanessa, Johann or Faida, before they left, but she couldn’t see them in the crowd of townspeople.

 

When the carriage pulled up beside them, she was quickly brought back to reality. Velan and Josiah were still fighting as they jumped on the carriage’s seat, and Erik placed the Moth Priest’s sleeping body down on the edge, as Serana walked up behind him

 

She opened her mouth to call out to him, but for some reason, she couldn’t bring herself to speak. She quietly bit her tongue, and watched silently as Erik secured the Moth Priest on the carriage. Her eyes fell down his back, and she watched as the edge of his cape lightly dragged across the ground with every movement he made.

 

   Why is it so hard to talk to you…?

 

Serana felt like a child, when the words wouldn't come out of her mouth. She was always able to talk to anyone, and she was always able to say anything. But when it came to him…

 

     Fuck it…

 

   “Hey--Erik?” Serana asked. 

 

Erik stopped moving, and he turned his head slightly back. He didn’t say anything, so Serana assumed that meant he was waiting for her to speak. 

 

   “Are you sure that going to Solitude is the best option? The vampires, that were in Malkus’s group, will be looking for us. With Solitude being so close, that might be a spot they’ll look at first.”

 

Erik stayed quiet for a moment, before he turned back around. He grabbed Frost and put him in the carriage. 

 

   “If we stay here, the vampires will eventually come looking for the Moth Priest. They will slaughter the whole town just to get to him.” He placed some supplies, that they purchased earlier, in the cart as he continued to say, “Dragon Bridge doesn’t offer the same protection Solitude does.” 

 

Serana pondered on his words and sighed. “Yeah, you’re right. I just...hope we don’t run into any trouble on the way there.” 

 

Erik didn’t say anything back, as he went to pick up the last crate of supplies. The crate had alchemy ingredients and glass bottles packed tightly within. It looked heavy, so Serana went to help him.

 

   “Here. Let me help you.” Before Erik could react, she went to reach for the side of the box. Her fingers lightly touched the side of Erik’s hand, and she froze instantly. Even with his hand being gloved, she felt a very cold chill run up her spine. It was such a weird sensation, that it caused her to almost stumble to the ground. 

 

She lowered her head slightly, as she awkwardly said, “Sorry.” Erik lingered on her face for a split second, before he turned around to place the box down on the carriage. 

 

   “Get in.” Erik said, his face turned away from her. 

 

Without saying anything else, they both stepped in the carriage. Erik went to speak with the driver up front, and Serana took a seat across from Josiah and Velan. When she did, she felt a hard poke on the back of her leg.

 

   What the….?

 

She curiously put her hand in her pocket and felt cool metal touch her fingers. Her eyes widened in surprise, when she pulled the foreign object out of her pocket.

 

   Oh, it’s the knife Johann gave me… I completely forgot to give it to Erik. 

 

Her thumb traced along the edge of the engravings the knife had on it. The inscriptions were so fascinating to her, and it made her slightly frustrated that she couldn’t even guess what the language might be. 

 

   I need to give this to him, before he thinks I stole it or something..

 

She tucked away the dagger and looked up at Josiah and Velan once more. Beyond her belief, they were still fighting.

 

   “Dude, are you serious right now? Casting the ward in the cave was my idea.” Josiah firmly said to his brother.

 

   “Yeah, well... your idea wouldn’t have worked if I wasn’t there!” Velan said matter-of-factly. They kept going back and forth, and Serana laughed at their antics. 

 

They both turned to her, as she said, “Guys, it really doesn't matter ‘who’s better.’ What matters is that we got out of there safely. Casting that ward was very helpful, so thank you. To both of you.” 

 

She smiled softly, as Velan said playfully, “Thank you, m’lady. I take full credit.” Without warning, Josiah slapped Velan in the back of the head, and it made Serana burst out laughing. 

 

Josiah scoffed and said irritatedly, “What?! Full credit? She said thank you, to both of us.”  Velan rubbed his head, as he winced and said, “She was looking at me, when she said it though.” 

 

Josiah defeatly threw his hands up and sighed. “O’ my God. I literally have a living idiot as my brother.” He crossed his arms, and looked away from Velan. Serana’s laughter eventually died down, but her smile remained.

 

Serana’s dimpled cheeks hurt, but something about laughing made her feel at ease. 

 

The brothers went silent, so Serana took the opportunity to look around. Her eyes widened in surprise, when she noticed they were already out of Dragon Bridge. She didn’t even notice that the carriage started to move. 

 

   I guess I was having too much fun.

 

Minutes passed in complete silence. It wasn’t an awkward or unbearable silence, it was just silent. Serana was surprised to see the brothers not talking, or not doing anything with each other. 

 

Even though she just met them, she was already thoroughly enjoying Velan and Josiah’s company. They were completely different from Erik, and it was nice to finally have people to talk to. 

 

Just like her thoughts, her eyes eventually fell on Erik too. And for some reason, it made her a tab nervous. He was sitting on Josiah and Velan’s side, but Serana could tell that Erik made the effort to make sure he was far away from them. He was sitting on the very far side of the bench, the edge closest to the back of the carriage. 

 

His arms were crossed against his chest, and his right leg was folded over his left. His head was slightly tilted down, but Serana could tell by his heartbeat that he wasn’t sleeping. Frost was resting happily on Erik’s thigh, and after a while, Erik gently began to stroke his head. 

 

Serana softly smiled at the sight, but quickly turned away in fear of him noticing. When she did, she heard a small thump below her. She looked down and noticed that Velan was kicking Josiah’s legs. Josiah tried to shake him off, but to no avail. 

 

   “Heyyy, stop being mad.” Velan said in a playful voice. Josiah didn’t move, his face still creased with irritation. Velan began to poke him softly, as he said, “Okay, dude. The ward thing was your idea. And we probably would have died if you didn’t think of it.”

 

Josiah puffed air out of his nose, his arms still crossed.

 

Velan lowered his shoulders sadly, as he slumped back in his seat with a sigh. Serana watched as defeat fell on Velan’s face. She felt for him, so she was about to tell Josiah off, but stopped whenever she saw Velan’s face light up with an idea.

 

   “Hey, wanna play Mercy?” Velan asked. Josiah’s eyebrows widened and a smile slowly crept on his face. Josiah swung around to face Velan, and he stuck out his hand towards his younger brother; with a large grin on his lips. 

 

   “First one that wusses out, has to apologize and tell the other how great they are.” Josiah said.

 

Velan clutched his brother’s hand, with a loud clap, and smirked widely. “In your dreams, dude. Get ready to weep.” 

 

Both laughed playfully, as Serana raised her eyebrow curiously.

 

   “Wait, what’s Mercy?” Serana asked.

 

Both men turned to her and snickered at her remark. They continued to laugh at her expense, but stopped when they realized she was serious. 

 

Josiah raised an eyebrow and asked, “Wait, you really don’t know how to play?” Serana shrugged.

 

Velan looked over Josiah’s shoulder and shouted towards Erik. “Hey, Erik! You know how to play?” Erik didn’t respond. 

 

   “Woo-hooo! Hey! Are you still breathing over there? Or did you die on us?” Velan asked.

 

   “No.” Erik said, in a low monotone voice. 

 

   “Okay, then. Let’s hear it. Do you know how to play?” Velan asked a second time. 

 

Erik lifted his head up and turned it towards the sky, as he said, “No.”

 

Velan snickered and said, “Really? I would think a person as intimidating as you would be good at this game.” 

 

Josiah squeezed his brother's hand hard, as he said, “Shut the hell up, you idiot. Your bluntness is going to get you killed one day, I swear.” 

 

The brothers began to bicker again, as Serana slowly scooted her way towards where Erik was sitting. 

 

Once she made it across from him, she asked, “You really don’t know how to play? I get the feeling you know everything.” 

 

Erik’s crossed arms scooted closer to his chest as he lifted up his head slowly. His different colored irises pierced through his shadowed face, as his eyes met Serana’s.

 

   “What gave you that impression?” Erik asked in a low voice. 

 

Serana shrugged her shoulders, as she said, “I don’t know. Maybe it’s because you’re the Dragonborn?”

 

When the word ‘Dragonborn’ left her mouth, both brothers stopped talking immediately and turned towards Erik with amazement on their faces. 

 

   “You’re the Dragonborn?!” Both asked in unison, their voices riddled with excitement. They stood from their seat quickly and both began to rush towards Erik with great haste. They tripped over each other’s body, as they fought to reach him first.

 

Velan tackled Josiah, and both men fell to the carriage’s wood floor. Serana giggled at their child-ish behavior. 

 

   “You’re---you’re the Dragonborn?” Velan asked, in between bated breaths. 

 

The carriage became silent, as everyone turned their eyes towards Erik. Serana could see Erik’s eyebrows knit in thought. He turned away from the two men and nodded slightly, as he said, “Yes.”

 

Serana looked at Erik with wide eyes. She knew he was the Dragonborn, but up until this point she had only heard it from outside sources. Hearing it from him directly, really helped resolve her curiosity. 

 

“I knew it!” Velan shouted, “I knew there was something different about you!” Josiah pushed his younger brother off of him and said, “Get off of me, you dumbass. You didn’t know anything.” Velan fell to the ground as he said, “Fuck off. You don’t know what I was thinking.” 

 

Both men pushed themselves off the ground and patted the light layer of dust covering their dark clothes. 

 

   “It’s an honor to meet you. I mean---we’ve already met...but knowing that you’re the Dragonborn, it’s like I’m really meeting you for the first time.” Velan said, while patting the last bit of dust off his shirt. 

 

Erik only nodded slightly, as he continued to stare off into the distance. 

 

Josiah sat down on the carriage’s seat as he asked hesitantly, “Why didn’t you tell us that you’re the Dragonborn?” 

 

Erik stayed quiet a moment, before he said, “It’s not important.” 

 

   “What? Not Important? Dude, you saved our lives. We would be dead if it wasn’t for you. Not just Josiah and I, but everyone.” Velan said firmly. 

 

Serana looked at the two brothers curiously, as she asked, “What do you mean?”

 

   “You don’t know?” asked Josiah quizzically.

 

Serana shook her head as she said, “No. We haven’t known each other for that long. And if I’m being honest...my knowledge of historical events aren’t the greatest.” 

 

Erik stayed silent as the two brothers looked at each other. 

 

Velan looked over his brother’s shoulder at Erik, and his eyebrows creased in thought. “Uh---it’s not really our story to tell, but just know, that if it wasn’t for him, we wouldn’t be having this discussion right now.” Velan sighed and sat down next to his brother. 

 

The carriage became silent yet again, as Serana stared at Erik. She wanted to desperately know what the story was, but she knew that it was probably best if she heard it from Erik. She just didn’t know how to approach him about the subject. 

 

   “Ya know, since we’re all getting our life story out there, how about you share.” Velan said to Serana. 

 

Serana lifted her head up and waved her hands in the air. “Sorry, but if you’re looking for some exciting tale, I’m afraid you’re asking the wrong person.” 

 

   “Aww, c’mon. You’re the daughter of one of the most powerful vampire lords in Tamriel. You can’t tell me you’ve never done anything fun.” Velan said playfully.

 

Serana shook her head, as she said, “‘Fun’ isn’t actually the word I’d use to define my family.”

 

Velan slumped back into his seat, as he sighed. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. Harkon always was a big jerk.” He slowly looked up at Serana and smiled nervously, as he said, “..Uh---no offense.” 

 

    “Oh, none taken.” 

 

Serana smiled back at Velan, as he turned to his brother and said, “Hey, don’t think I forgot about our deal. Let’s play.”

 

Josiah grinned, as he held out his arm. “Fine. But don’t cry, when you lose.” 

 

Serana perked up with interest, as the brothers gripped each other's hand tightly.

 

   “You still never told me how you play.” Serana said to Josiah and Velan.

 

Josiah turned to her and said, “Oh, you play by grabbing someone’s hand….like this idiot here.” Serana giggled softly, as Velan rolled his eyes.

 

   “And you use your free hand to slap the back of the other person’s hand, and whoever says ‘Mercy’ first, loses.”

 

Serana raised an eyebrow as she curiously asked, “And why would you do that? Doesn't it hurt to play?”

 

Velan butted in and said, “Well, yeah. But it is fun to beat the shit out of your brother.” 

 

Josiah clicked his tongue, as he playfully pushed Velan’s shoulder. “Oh, whatever.” Both brothers began to laugh, as did Serana. 

 

But her giggling quickly died down when Erik stood up abruptly. His cape swayed proudly in the wind, as he looked in the distance with a powerful stare. 

 

Velan and Josiah turned their heads, when Serana asked, “Erik? What’s wrong?” 

 

He gripped one of the staffs that rested on his back, as he said, “Protect the Moth Priest.” 

 

Serana didn’t even have time to respond, before Erik kicked off of the moving carriage and onto the road. Serana could hear the rocks break underneath his boots, as he landed firmly on the gravel pathway.  

 

The brothers stood from their seat and ran to the edge of the carriage with great haste, as did Serana.

 

   “Hey! What the hell are you doing?” Josiah shouted with concern. 

 

He didn’t respond, and Serana grew even more worried when she spotted black figures coming from the horizon. She couldn’t tell who they were, but they were coming closer at an alarming rate. 

 

   “Erik!” Serana yelled as loud as she could. “What are you doing?! Come back!” 

 

He didn’t budge, so she quickly turned around and ran to where the driver was. “Stop the carriage! Erik’s being left behind!” 

 

The driver shook his head quickly and said, “I can’t do that. He told me to stop for no reason, whatsoever, and I intend to do just that.”

 

   “But----” “I’m sorry, ma’am. I have to keep going.” 

 

Serana’s eyebrows knitted in frustration, as she said, “Fine.” She turned around and ran back to the edge of the carriage. 

 

   “He’s crazy!” Velan said to Josiah. “Dude. I know---”

 

Something in the distance caught Josiah’s eye, so he paused and squinted his eyes tightly. “Velan, is that who I think it is?” Josiah pointed outwards, and Velan followed his brother’s finger. 

 

Serana watched, as Velan’s face grew dark and dreary. “He really is crazy.” 

 

   “Who is it?” Serana asked hurriedly. Josiah turned to her and said, “I don’t know how, but they found us. The vampires found us .” 

 

Serana looked at Erik in horror, as the carriage got further and further away from him. 

 

    Is he trying to get himself killed?

 

She unclipped her cape and threw it on the carriage’s hardwood floor. The sun burnt her skin, but she knew the cape would only slow her down. 

 

Josiah turned to her curiously and asked in an uneasy tone, “What the hell are you doing?” 

 

She put her foot on the edge of the wagon and confidently said, “What does it look like? I’m going to help him.”

 

Before the brothers could intervene, Serana pushed off of the carriage. She slowly closed her eyes and braced for impact. But instead, she felt nothing. 

 

Her body felt incredibly light, and she slowly opened her eyes to see that she was hovering over the carriage. 

 

   “What...?” She frantically wiggled around, not understanding what was going on. She looked down at her body, and noticed a subtle blue glow was emitting all around her skin. 

 

   What is happening?

 

She could hear Velan and Josiah call out to her, as she abruptly began to fall. Her heart jumped in her throat, as she fell straight down. The brothers tried to catch her, but instead she fell on top of them, and they all tumbled to the carriage’s floor with a loud thud.

 

   “Owww, fuck. You guys are crushing me.” Velan said in a strained voice. Serana pushed herself up quickly, and she looked around in a panic. 

 

   Was that….was that Erik? Did he push me back, so I couldn’t help him?

 

She ran back to the edge of the carriage, but before she could jump off again, a shield enveloped the whole carriage; blocking her way. 

 

   “No!” Serana said aloud. She reached into her pocket and took out Erik’s dagger. She lifted her hand up and started to stab the barrier. But instead of it breaking, the ward zapped her hand, causing her to drop the knife. 

 

    I said to protect the Moth Priest. When I’m finished, I’ll meet you in Solitude. 

 

Serana froze. A voice rang loudly inside of her head, and it caused every muscle in her body to freeze. It was so clear and it made her confused, because she knew it was Erik’s voice. 

 

   There’s no way I can hear him. How the hell can I hear him??

 

She looked closely towards the horizon. Even with her excellent sight, she could barely make out Erik’s figure anymore. She couldn’t tell at all what was happening to him, and for some unknown reason, her heart dropped. 

 

With nothing else to do, she defeatedly fell back into her seat.

 

   Why didn’t he just let me help him? I could’ve helped him!

 

Frost walked to Serana’s feet and pawed at her legs. He softly whined, as she pulled him onto her lap. “I know how you feel.” Serana said quietly to the small dog. 

 

Velan and Josiah stood up from the ground, and winced as they stretched out their arms. 

 

   “What the hell just happened?” Velan asked. “And what the hell is that!?” He pointed towards the barrier in confusion, as Josiah sat across from Serana.

 

Reaching out his arm, Velan went to touch the ward. When he did, it zapped his finger and he pulled back his hand in pain. “Owwww! What the fuck is this?”

 

Velan continued to ask random questions, but Serana wasn’t paying attention. Instead, she just sat in silence, softly petting Frost’s fur. 

 

   “Hey...are you okay?” Josiah asked in a gentle voice. Serana picked up her head and looked at him. She shrugged her shoulders defeatedly, as she softly sighed. 

 

   “He just...took off. He always does this. Everytime I try to talk to him or just try to help him...he just always shuts me out.” She bit her lip and looked around at the trees that lined the road. “I mean, just look at the barrier around us….! He did this, because he thinks we need protection.”  

 

Josiah was quiet for a moment before he said, “You know...when Velan and I were kids, I did the same thing to him.” He paused and glanced at his brother, who was annoying the driver with questions. “Being the older brother, I made it my job to protect him; no matter what the cost.”

 

Josiah folded his hands together and he sighed. “He hated it, you know. He always told me to, ‘stop treating him like a kid’, but I couldn’t help it. No matter how much he fussed, I always looked after him. I always protected him.” 

 

Josiah glanced at Serana, and they thoughtfully locked eyes. He shrugged his shoulders, as he said, “Maybe...maybe Erik’s doing the same for you.”

 

Serana took in Josiah's words and she sighed in indifference. “I’d like to believe that, I really would, but---” She paused and looked at the young man in front of her. “You look after Velan, because he’s your brother. You love and care for him, so that’s why you do what you do. Erik and I don’t know each other, and I don’t need his protection.” 

 

She stopped and looked down at Frost. She rubbed the tip of his ear in between her fingers, as she watched him sleep with content. “Why would he go out of his way to protect me ….? Someone he doesn’t even see as an equal?”

 

Josiah continued to look at Serana, as he asked sincerely, “Do you really feel like he thinks that way of you, or are you just projecting a false image onto yourself?” 

 

She didn’t know why, but his question flipped a switch in her mind. She felt so discouraged, but something about Josiah’s tone was so comforting to her. 

 

Serana stared at Josiah with a surprised appreciation. No one had ever been this personal with her, and it felt really nice to finally have someone ask how she felt. 

 

A smile crept on her face and she began to giggle loudly. Josiah's face contorted in confusion, as he playfully asked, “What? Did I say something funny?”

 

Shaking her head, Serana said, “No...it’s just that---we just met, and you’re treating me like we’ve known each other for a long time. It’s really…. generous of you to ask me how I feel . I ---thank you... ”

 

A genuine smile formed on Josiah’s lips, as he said, “What can I say? I’m just a nice guy.”

 

They both laughed, and it made Serana feel so at ease. The air felt light around her, and for the first time since she’s been out of the tomb, she truly felt relaxed. 

 

Serana watched as Josiah stood from his seat and made his way towards her. He knelt down on one knee and picked up the cape Serana threw onto the floor. With a smile, he reached out his hand to her. 

 

She looked up at his lean arm, and her curious eyes traced up his body; all the way to his face. Up until this point, Serana hadn’t really taken in what he looked like. She grew embarrassed at the sight of him though, because she thought he was quite handsome.

 

He was young, probably in his early-to-mid twenties. He had prominent cheekbones, and his skin was clear and soft. His jawline was strong, and his hazelnut brown eyes were the color of rusted septims. Unlike his brother, his hair wasn’t long. The sides were cut short, and the medium brown hair on the top of his head barely touched the top of his ears. 

 

Touching one of her cheeks, Serana noticed that she felt a little warm. Josiah looked at her curiously and smiled, as she lost herself in thought. He could see the subtle red tint of blush radiate on her cheeks, and it made him chuckle. 

 

They gently locked eyes, and Josiah smiled softly at her. She hastily turned her head, trying her hardest not to make her embarrassment obvious. He tenderly sighed, as he shrugged his shoulders lightly. 

 

  “You dropped this.” Serana looked back at him hesitantly, as he continued to playfully say, “And you might want to put it on, before your skin burns.”

 

She gently grabbed her cloak and held it in her hand. She tried to shake off her embarrassment, as she said, “Thank you, but surprisingly enough, I think the barrier is actually protecting me from the sunlight.” 

 

They both looked up at the barrier that was still humming softly above their heads. Serana’s eyes widened in amazement, as she looked closely at the colors that swirled freely within the ward. It looked like the night sky, dark and colorful. It almost seemed like little stars were twinkling within, and it put her in awe. 

 

   I’ve never seen a barrier this...beautiful. Erik gets stranger, everytime he does something…

 

She was brought out of thought, when Josiah sat down next to her with a sigh. He messed with his hair, as he turned to look at her.

 

   “He seems comfortable.” 

 

Serana looked down at Josiah’s pointing finger, and she traced it to her lap. Frost’s sleeping face made a large smile break out on her lips. 

 

Josiah continued to stare at Serana as he asked, “Is he yours? I’ve never seen a vampire with a pet...or at least one that looks normal.” 

 

Shaking her head, Serana said, “Oh, no. He’s Erik’s.” She rubbed Frost’s back, as she continued to say, “He told me that he found him injured and that his owner had died. So he took him in.” 

 

She silently continued to look at Frost, as she softly pet him. Looking down at his leg, she noticed that a dark ribbon was tied tightly around his ankle. 

 

   What’s this?

 

Touching the ribbon, she noticed that the material was familiar to her. She rubbed the dark, heavy cloth in between her fingers, and she finally realized where it came from.

 

   Erik’s cape! I noticed that some cloth was missing at the bottom, but….this is why? It’s missing, because he used it to bandage Frost’s wound…?

 

A smile crept up on her face, as she realized what Erik had done. She continued to grin, even after she noticed that Josiah was staring at her with a little confusion. 

 

   “You...you smile a lot.” Josiah said playfully. Serana scoffed, as she jokingly retorted, “Hey! What’s wrong with that?”

 

Josiah shrugged his shoulders with a grin, as he said, “Nothing, it’s---” He paused and looked at Serana genuinely, as he continued to say, “It’s just...I didn’t expect you to be like this.”

 

Serana’s words caught in her throat for a second, before she could muster out a sentence. “I’ll---I’ll take that as a compliment.” Serana said lightheartedly.

 

   “It is.” 

 

Shock wore down on Serana’s face quickly. She didn’t expect him to say that, so she dropped her head shyly. Josiah felt her embarrassment, so he turned his head away from her, and looked at his brother who fell asleep on the bench across from him. 

 

Both of them grew quiet, so Serana took the opportunity to look at the unconscious Moth Priest that laid next to her. 

 

   He hasn’t moved very much. I hope he’s okay.

 

The ropes on the old man’s wrists were tight against his wrinkled frail skin. Serana looked at him sympathetically. 

 

Josiah cleared his throat, breaking Serana’s concentration. He turned to her and said, “We should be close by now, so before we get there...I wanted to ask about your eyes.”

 

   “My eyes?” Serana asked curiously.

 

   “Um, yeah. I guess it’s a little insensitive to ask, but your eyes...they aren’t glowing. You are a vampire, right?”

 

Serana shook her head knowingly, as she said, “Oh, yeah. I keep forgetting.” She shrugged her shoulders, as she said, “It’s illusion magic. Erik and I thought it would be better if people couldn’t see what my eyes really look like, so he casted a spell on me. Pretty nifty, right?” 

 

   “I guess so.” Josiah said quietly.

 

Josiah turned his head, and both of them grew quiet. Serana listened to the barrier’s humming, as she softly pulled on Frost’s white fur. She sighed restlessly. 

 

   Erik……………...I hope you’re okay.

 

As if he was listening, the barrier around them disappeared out of the blue. Bright light entered Serana’s sensitive eyes. The sun burned her skin, and she winced in pain. Josiah was quick to grab her cape and drape it over her head. 

 

   “Hey. You okay? The barrier just disappeared out of nowhere.” Josiah asked her through the heavy cloth.

 

Using her fingers to move the cloak from her eyes, she said quietly, “Yeah. I’m fine. Thank you.

 

She felt Josiah finger muscles tense up slightly on the back of her neck, as he turned his head. “We’re here. I can see the gates.”

 

A wave of happiness, but dread washed over Serana. She was happy to finally get off the carriage, but she was a little nervous being around such a large group of people. Squinting her eyes tightly, she could make out outlines of people walking through the dark material of her cape. 

 

Peoples’ voices rang loudly against her ears, and she could tell that the city was going to be busy.

 

   I guess we are here..

 

The carriage came to an abrupt stop, and Serana head jerked slightly from the force. 

 

   “We’re here. You guys can hop out.” The driver said politely to them.

 

Serana turned to where she felt Josiah’s presence and said nicely, “Get your brother. I can take care of myself. Thank you for the help.”

 

She felt him nod, and a moment later, she felt him let go of her neck and head. 

 

Frost perked up his head, and once he saw that they stopped, he sprung to life. He jumped out of Serana’s lap, so she quickly readjusted her cape. Clipping the button in front of her chest, she rose from her seat.

 

   “Hey, get up dumbass. We’re here.” Josiah said to Velan.

 

Velan groaned and waved his brother away. “Five more minuteeesss.” He tried to shift his body, but his brother grabbed him and pulled him up; making Serana giggle.

 

   “You’re so stupid, Velan.” The younger brother swatted Josiah’s hands away, as he lazily stood. He rubbed his eyes, as he made his way to the edge of the carriage. 

 

The driver lowered the carriage’s back door and said, “Don’t worry about carrying the crates or….him.” The driver pointed to the Moth Priest , as he continued to say, “I have it covered. Everything will be delivered.” 

 

Velan and Josiah walked off the carriage, and Serana followed suit. She turned and picked up Frost, who was happily wagging his tail.

 

   “Um, about that…” Serana spun around to face the driver and said, “We don’t even know where we’re supposed to go.”

 

The driver said, “Oh, here.” He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a small piece of paper. “He told me to give this to you.” 

 

Serana reached out gently and took the slightly crinkled piece of paper from the man’s hand. The paper read: ‘Go to the building closest to the Blue Palace. You can’t miss it.’

 

Velan peaked over her shoulder and said sarcastically, “Nice instructions.” Serana laughed quietly at his remark.

 

After making sure everything was set, the group decided to make their way inside.

 

   I have so many questions….

   You better make it back………...

Notes:

Heyo, B O I S. We back with another snack. Chapter 8! Yes, you heard that right! Chapter 8, is being dropped on your foreheads. Since taking ANOTHER month break, I realized something. I'm just a bad author. And a bad person. ;)
I keep saying shit like, "Your boi is HERE to stay" or, "I'm gonna be dropping bangers everyday!" BUt like, naw. I can never keep an uploading schedule. So instead of playing wit people, I'm just gonna stopp saying shit like that. BUT this doesn't mean I'm done with this story. NaW. I have so much shit I still want to do with this, so I hope everyone is enjoying it so far. I know I can be a little dumb, but if anything, I want every single one of you to know, that I seriously thank you so much for the support. I see the comments, and they make me laugh. Like dying laughing.
ALSO, I know everyone wants s e x or s m u t, and I get that. I do too, believe me. But I also want their relationship to seem real and relatable, so that why it's taking so long. BUT I hope that shit can be in the next couple of chapters. We'll see. <3
alsoooo......JosiahxSerana moment...?? How'd you bois feel 'bout that?
A N Y W A Y. I luv you bois. I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 9: Unmasked

   “This has to be it.”

 

After making their way through the busy streets of Solitude, they finally stumbled to the place Erik had instructed them to go to. 

 

Josiah walked up to Serana’s side, as he said in confusion, “Are you sure? This place is huge. Could it be like an inn or barrack, maybe?”

 

Shaking her head, Serena replied, “No. I don’t think Erik would send us to an inn. Especially if he intends to protect the Moth Priest here.”

 

   “Well! Whatever it is, I’m ready to go in. My feet are killing me. ” Velan exasperated loudly, as he walked in front of them, stretching his arms up with a yawn. 

 

   “Hey. We’re all tired here, Velan. Stop being so unbearable.” Josiah said firmly to his younger brother. 

 

Velan sighed, as he said, “Look, this is where Erik told us to go, right?” He glanced at Serana, and stood silently as he waited for an answer. She nodded slightly.

 

   “Okay , so this is where it is.” He pointed to the Blue Palace and said, “There’s the Blue Palace. And here’s the building next to the Blue Palace.” He moved his finger over and pointed to the tall stone building they were standing in front of. “So, please. Can you guys stop your little lovers’ spat and hurry up?” Velan turned on his heel, and sighed as he began to walk around the building and to the front door.

 

Serana tensed up when Velan called Josiah and her ‘lovers’. She slowly turned to Josiah, but to her amazement, he didn’t seem fazed at all. Instead, he was just glaring daggers into his brother’s back. 

 

    Serana...you read too much into everything. Just calm down.

 

Serana slightly jumped when Josiah said, “We should probably head in. I don’t want Velan going in first. He’ll probably set the whole building on fire, before we even step in.” Serana only nodded at him.

 

Frost followed close behind Serana, as Josiah and her made their way behind Velan. Walking up to the door, Serana took in her surroundings. There were flowers planted neatly along the sidewalk, and everything about the building had a very tranquil and peaceful nature about it.

 

   Do we really have the right place?

 

   “Since we don’t have a key, I guess we just knock.” Josiah stepped in front of Serana, and he turned his hand over and placed it against the door. Using the knuckles on his hand, he knocked firmly on the door. 

 

He pulled away from the door and took a step back.

 

Looking forward, Josiah asked, “Who do you think will answer the door?” Velan shrugged his shoulders and said, “If it’s someone that Erik knows, it’s probably a troll or giant monster.” The brothers laughed with each other, and it made a small smile break out on Serana’s face. 

 

After a moment of waiting, Serana could hear the subtle sound of footsteps hitting the ground from inside the building. 

 

   “Someone’s coming.” Serana said quietly to the brothers. 

 

   “Wait, how can you hear---?” Josiah tried to ask Serana. But he stopped after the lock on the door clicked, and the front door opened. 

 

Everyone picked up their heads, and watched when a young woman stepped out of the darkness of the building and into the light of the outside. 

 

Serana’s eyes widened in shock, as the woman stood casually in front of them. The woman was young and beautiful. Her ebony skin was clear and creamy, and her yellow dress only brought out her beauty more. Her eyes were the color of a setting sun, and her long dark, flowy hair framed her perfectly fit body. 

 

   Who is this…?? Could she be…….?

 

   “I’m sorry. I wasn’t expecting any visitors. Can I help you?” asked the young woman. 

 

Velan pushed in front of everyone, as he said, “I gotta give it to the Dragonborn. He’s got great taste----!” Before Velan could finish his sentence, Josiah elbowed him in the side of the ribs. Josiah looked up at the woman, as Velan gripped his side in pain.

 

   “ What he meant to say was that we’ve been traveling with the Dragonborn, and he told us to come here. We are in the right place, right?” 

 

The woman looked at them, and after a moment her eyes landed on Serana. Serana awkwardly smiled, as the woman said, “Oh, yeah. He just sent me a message that you guys were coming. Please, come in.”

 

One-by-one, everyone filed into the building. Once everyone was inside, the woman closed the door and locked the lock. 

 

The air inside was crisp and smooth. Inhaling deeply, Serana could smell freshly baked bread and fruit. The lit candles around the room gave it a nice and relaxed atmosphere. Looking around, Serana observed the stone walls that were decorated neatly with weapons, plants and banners.

 

   Is this her house, maybe? But if so, why would Erik send us here?

 

   “I just made dinner. I’m sure you guys are hungry, so you’re welcome to take whatever you’d like.” The woman walked to a table that rested neatly in the middle of the room, and began to slice a loaf of bread. When she cut into it, Serana could smell the sweetness of the wheat within. 

 

   “Erik said that he would be back soon, so he told me to show you to your rooms; when you get settled in.” 

 

Serana walked closer to the woman, as she asked, “I’m sorry. Did you say that Erik talked to you…?”

 

   “Yeah.” She paused before she continued to say, “Since you guys have been traveling with Erik, I’m sure by now that you’ve seen how powerful he is with magic.” Everyone in the room nodded their heads.

 

   “Well, his magical abilities don't just stop at what most people consider as magic.”

 

With a mouth full of bread, Velan asked, “What do you mean?”

 

   “ I mean, that even with mastering all of the schools of magic, it doesn’t stop there.” She turned to Serana and said, “He’s telepathic. That’s how he can talk to people, even without him being near them. That’s how I got the message that you were coming. He told me to look out for a group of people with a small dog.” She turned to Frost and waved at him, causing him to wag his tail.

 

   So…...that’s what it was…..

 

The room went silent for a second, before Serana asked, “And you said he was coming back soon though, right? I’ve been worried about him.” The woman smiled and said, “Yeah, but you shouldn’t worry about him. Erik’s a really strong person. I’ve never seen him fail at anything.”

 

Serana half-smiled, as the woman brought her a piece of bread. The woman tenderly smiled, and for some reason, it helped calm Serana’s nerves. 

 

   “I have to ask, what is this place? Is this your house? It’s really nice.” Josiah asked. 

 

The woman turned to him and said, “Erik didn’t tell you? This is his house.” When she finished speaking, Velan spit out the mead he was drinking and asked, “ What?! ” He stood from his chair and pointed around the room as he continued to say, “You’re telling me that this is Erik’s house? You know? The big, scary intimidating Dragonborn Erik??”

 

The young woman laughed, as she said, “I think you’re looking at Erik the wrong way. He’s a very nice person, underneath the exterior. You just have to get to know him first.” 

 

   You just have to get to know him…..?

 

    “I wasn’t expecting that. Erik doesn’t really seem like the type of guy that settles down and buys a home.” Josiah said honestly. 

 

   “Actually, he didn’t buy this house. It was a gift from the Jarl.” When she said that, the brothers gasped in bewilderment. 

 

   “The Jarl?! How more badass could this guy get?” Velan sighed into his hands, as he said, “I mean, he can already talk with his mind! What more could he want?”

 

The woman laughed, as she said, “Even though Erik doesn’t care for it, a lot of people go out of their way to get his attention. Whether that be business or…. personal interest. ”

 

A shiver ran up Serana’s spine, as she eyed the woman in dismay. 

 

   Does she mean….?

 

Serana hadn’t really thought about Erik’s personal life. She knew it wasn’t her business, but something about knowing that he might have personal affairs with people made her a little…..

 

   “What about you?” Velan asked, his eyes focused on the woman.

 

She turned to him and asked, “Me? What about me?” Velan grinned widely at her question.

 

   “Awww, c’mon. I know you’re not stupid.” Velan took a sip from his bottle of mead, before he continued to say, “What are you to Erik? I mean, you live in his house. Are you his little wife or something?” 

 

The woman snickered, as she said, “Hmph, I don’t know. Could a ‘little wife’ do this?” Without giving Velan a chance to reply, the woman dashed behind the chair he was sitting in quickly. She grabbed his arms and roughly pulled them around the back of the chair, causing Velan to wince in pain. Using a small piece of rope, she had in her pocket, she tied his hands behind his back and smiled as she pulled away from him.

 

Josiah and Serana immediately began to laugh in unison. 

 

Velan squirmed uncomfortably in his chair and yelled, “Hey! Release me! This isn’t funny.” 

 

Josiah brought a hand to his chest, as tears began to form in his eyes. He pointed to his brother and chuckled heartily, as he said, “You should see yourself, Velan! She got you good. Just admit it.”

 

Velan’s face began to turn bright red, as he turned away in embarrassment. He mumbled something under his breath, as his head dropped in defeat.

 

After everyone’s laughter died down, Velan picked his head back up. And to Serana’s bewilderment, he had a smirk on his face.

 

   “You know what? I’ll admit it. That was pretty good. You got me.” The woman smiled at his acceptance, as she went to untie him.

 

   “Sorry, if I went too far. But I thank you for taking it with grace.” She cut the rope with a dagger she had in her boot, as she continued to say, “And to finally answer your question, I’m not Erik’s wife.”

 

Rubbing his wrists together, Velan asked, “Then who are you?”

 

   “I guess I should have introduced myself earlier, to clear up the confusion.” The woman stood up straight, as she said, “My name is Jordis. Jordis Sword-Maiden, and I’m Erik’s Housecarl. I am sworn to protect his house and everything inside, with my life.” 

 

Josiah looked at her and asked, “You’re his Housecarl?” She nodded.

 

   “Yes, I am. It was Erik and the Jarl who agreed and appointed me to this position. After personally training me, Erik vouched for my skills to the Jarl, and I’ve been his Housecarl ever since.” 

 

   Did Erik really do that?

 

Serana smiled softly to herself, as Jordis clasped her hands together and sighed.

 

   “I’m just rambling. You’ll have to forgive me. I’m sure you guys are tired, so I’ll show you to your rooms.”

 

Everyone gathered themselves and followed Jordis, as she walked up the main stairs. 

 

   “Before we get to the room wing, does everyone want a separate room?”

 

Velan turned to Serana and said playfully, “Hey, I’ll bunk with you.” Serana laughed when Velan winked at her.

 

Josiah spun around and smacked Velan’s shoulder. “Hey, shut your mouth.” He threw up his hand, as he said, “Anyone with a brain would know not to share a room with you.”

 

Velan put up his hands, as he said, “ Okay, okay. Damn. Someone’s touchy. It was a joke, man.” Josiah sighed and said, “Yeah, whatever.” He spun back around and walked side-by-side with Jordis.

 

   “Okay. Well. I’ll let you guys decide, when we get there.” Jordis said tactfully. 

 

   “I have a question. How many rooms are there exactly?” Serana asked curiously, after a small moment of silence. 

 

Jordis stopped at the top of the stairs and turned around. “There're 10 rooms, and that’s not including the master bedroom, that’s upstairs. That room’s at the top floor.”

 

   “If there’s that many rooms. How many floors are there? Josiah asked. 

 

   “There’s 5 floors, but 6, if you include the basement.” 

 

Josiah sighed as he said quietly, “Damn. Is there anything this guy doesn’t have?”

 

Jordis waved all of them over, as she pointed to her right. “The rooms are this way. Follow me.” 

 

Serana turned her head towards the hallway, and she began to walk behind Jordis slowly. Frost wagged his tail happily, as he strode by Serana’s side. 

 

All the doors to the bedrooms were open, so it was easy to look through and see what they looked like. Every bedroom was different, but every room had a similar setup. The rooms had a bed, wardrobe, large bookshelves, and a table, with chairs, that were lit with candles. 

 

Jordis stopped once they reached the end of the hallway, and she turned on her heel to look at the group. Serana turned her head around, when she noticed that Jordis had a confused look on her face.

 

When she did, Serana noticed that the brothers disappeared. Jordis chuckled as she said, “Well, it seems that they decided.” Turning the Serana, Jordis said, “If you haven’t decided, I think I know the room you’ll like the most.” 

 

   “Sure. I’ll follow you.” Jordis smiled, and began to walk to the door that was the closest to them. Lowering her hand, Jordis grabbed the doorknob and opened the door slowly. Serana peeked her head over Jordis’s shoulder, as they both walked into the room. 

 

Entering the room, Serana noticed how neat and put together everything was. The bed’s, light blue, sheets were perfectly tucked under the mattress, and the books on the shelf were flawlessly shacked together. Looking up, Serana noticed that the room was being lit, not by candles, but by magical balls of light.

 

Vines and flowers grew brightly on the walls, and beautiful charcoal drawings were displayed proudly on the walls. 

 

   Wow...this is beautiful.

 

Walking further into the room, Serana noticed that an alchemy table was resting neatly in the corner of the room. A jolt of excitement entered Serana’s body, when she saw it. 

 

Turning back to Jordis, Serana said, “I love it. This room is beautiful.” Jordis smiled at Serana’s remark.

 

   “I knew you would. I tried to give this room a more….feminine touch, just in case Erik ever had any female company over.” 

 

Serana slightly jumped at Jordis’s words. Female company?

 

Jordis walked closer to the door, as she said, “You should get settled in and get some rest. I’ll be downstairs, in the main living room, if you need me.” Jordis began to walk away, but she stopped whenever Serana shouted out her name.

 

   “Jordis----!” 

 

Serana became a little embarrassed, when she realized that Jordis was staring at her curiously, after she blurted out her name. 

 

   “Ummm….” Serana’s voice trailed off, when she failed to ask her question. “Ummm...has Erik ever----?” Her head dropped, when she failed to ask her question again. 

 

Jordis smiled kindly, as she asked, “Are you asking if Erik’s ever had female company over?” Serana could only nod shyly.

 

Jordis’s hand dropped to her side, as she asked, “Are you interested in him?” Serana’s face grew instantly hot, and her hands felt like they were getting sweaty

 

   “O--of course not---! We just met...not that long ago! And----!” Her voice became quiet, as she said, “He doesn’t talk to me….” Jordis looked at Serana sympathetically. The room grew thick with a heavy, almost somber silence. 

 

Picking up her head, Serana began to ramble again, trying desperately to hide her embarrassment. “And---I don’t even know what he looks like! How could I be interested in someone that I’ve never even seen?”

 

Serana’s voice caught in her throat, when she realized how childish she sounded. It was like all the frustration she had about Erik was rising to the surface, and it just spilled over the edge. 

 

Serana sighed in annoyance, as she sat on the edge of the bed. Frost jumped up next to her, and he laid his head down on the bed’s pillow. 

 

The room was silent, and for a couple of seconds, Serana just listened to the subtle hum of the mage lights surrounding the room. 

 

Breaking the silence, Serana asked, “What you said….about Erik. Is it true?” Serana turned to see Jordis looking at her warmly.

 

Walking closer to the bed, Jordis took a seat on a chair that was directly in front of Serana. 

 

   “Of course. Erik has changed my life, and I am forever in his debt. He’s been there for me, everytime I needed him, even when it put him out.” Jordis sighed sympathetically, as she continued to speak.

 

   “Erik…..hasn’t had an easy life. And even now, he sacrifices a lot for the well being of others. He goes out of his way to help people, even if in the moment, it might not seem that way.”

 

Serana picked at her nails, as she listened deeply to Jordis’s words. And even though it was difficult for her to look past his standoff-ish and sometimes harsh attitude, she could see what Jordis was saying about Erik.

 

   He helped me and let me come with him, even though he could’ve just walked away….

 

The room was silent, and Jordis only watched with patience, as Serana lost herself in thought.

 

   “I can see it on your face.” Serana lifted up her head in confusion.

 

 Jordis softly smiled, as she said, “It’ll be hard at times, but I know you’ll be able to find the good in him.” Jordis gently clasped her hands over Serana’s, and it sent a small wave of warmth over her body. “Please, tell me you’ll at least try.”

 

Serana sighed understandingly. “I can’t say it’ll work, but I’ll try my hardest.” They looked at each other, and Serana got the feeling that they were on the same page, and that made her feel confident. 

 

   “That’s all I can ask.” Jordis patted Serana’s hand one last time, before she stood up. “Get some rest. You’ll need it.” Serana nodded, and Jordis left after giving Serana one last nod of encouragement. 

 

Serana collapsed back into the bed, as she listened to Jordis’s feet hit the stone flooring in the hallway. After the echoes of Jordis’s footsteps stopped ringing in Serana’s head, she sighed loudly. She closed her eyes and tried to finally enjoy the temporary moment of silence. 

 

   Hmmmm...this bed feels sooo nice..

 

She smiled to herself, as she focused on the softness of the bed. And even though she had a full night’s rest, the previous night, she found her eyelids getting a little heavy. 

 

   Maybe...I’m still getting adjusted to being awake.

 

Her tiredness subsided however, when she heard a small knock on the side of her door. The slightly ajar door opened more after a moment of silence. She curiously lifted up her head to see Josiah walk in with a small grin on his face. 

 

   “Hey. Are you going to sleep?” Josiah asked, when he saw her sprawled out on the bed. 

 

Serana sat up and said, “Oh, no. Do you need something?” Josiah spun around the chair, Jordis had sat in, and he turned the backside towards Serana. He sat down, and when he did, he placed both of his arms on top of the chair’s headrest. 

 

   “I just wanted to see how you were settling in.” Josiah said honestly. Serana shrugged her shoulders playfully as she said, “As good as I can. How about you?” Josiah smiled as he replied, “ As good as I can. I’m not used to sleeping in rooms that are so nice.”

 

Serana shook her head knowingly, as she said, “I know what you mean.” Josiah smirked at her comment. “C’monnn. You lived in a castle.” Josiah said playfully. 

 

Serana stood from the bed, and started to unclipped her cape as she said, “If you’ve ever been in that castle, you’d change your mind. It’s dark and dreary there.”

 

Josiah brushed his hair back, as he snickered at Serana. “Beats sleeping in the caves Velan and I had to sleep in. And with vampires , might I add.” 

 

She playfully shook her head as she said, “I think you’re forgetting the part where I was trapped in a tomb for a couple thousand years.”

 

Scoffing jokingly, Josiah said, “Okay, okay. I’ll give it to you. You win.” Serana accepted her success and sat down on the bed once more. The room was silent for a second, before Josiah started talking again. 

 

   “I passed Jordis in the hallway on the way here. What were you guys talking about?” 

 

Serana glanced at Josiah, as she said, “Um, nothing important. Just stuff about Erik.” Josiah nodded and said, “Aww, I see. Anything interesting?” Serana shook her head, and the room fell silent, when she didn’t speak. 

 

After a while, Josiah said, “I’ve actually been meaning to ask you a question, ever since I met you and Erik.”

 

   “What is it?” Serana asked curiously. 

 

   “Erik’s a vampire hunter, right?” Serana nodded. “Okay….so why are you two together? I mean, what does a vampire and vampire hunter have in common?”

 

Serana looked at Josiah earnestly, as she said, “It’s because of my father.” Serana sighed and continued to say, “I met Erik, after he released me from the tomb. He took me back home, and after I learned what my father was planning on doing, I knew my best shot at getting help was finding a non-vampire to help me. And since Erik was the only other person I kinda knew, and the only person I kinda knew that had experience, I went to find him.” 

 

Josiah softly chuckled, as he asked, “And then, in your travels, you found us looking for the Moth Priest?”

 

She shook her head and playfully said, “Then we found you while we were looking for the Moth Priest.” Both looked at each other and smiled. After a while Serana looked down at her hands, breaking their solid eye contact.

 

   “Um, Josiah….Do you mind if I ask you a question?” Josiah’s head perked up with curiosity, as he said, “Shoot.” 

 

Serana shyly bit her lip, as she said, “When we were in the cave, right before Malkus started attacking us, you said that you and Velan had been under my father’s thumb for years. How did you even meet my father?” 

 

Once Serana asked her question, she could tell that Josiah's demeanor instantly changed. His eyes harden, and even though he was trying his best to smile, she could tell he was forcing it. The air became heavy, and Serana watched as Josiah shifted uncomfortably in his seat. 

 

   “Umm, it’s a long story. I don’t want to bore you with the details.” A pang of guilt filled Serana’s heart, as she watched Josiah’s face wear down with sadness. 

 

She tried to cheer him up by smiling, as she said happily, “Um, it’s okay. You don’t have to tell me. I’m sorry for asking such a personal question anyway.” Josiah shook his head and said, “No, it’s alright.”

 

He stood up from his seat and pushed back the chair to its’ original position. He took a couple of steps towards the door, before he stopped and turned to speak to Serana.

 

   “It’s getting late, so I’ll leave. Goodnight, Serana.” 

 

She watched his back anxiously, as he got closer and closer to the door. Her stomach felt upset, like something about how he was leaving, didn't sit right. And without thinking about what she was doing, Serana jumped from the bed and called out Josiah’s name loudly.  

 

He turned around, and was immediately greeted with Serana pushing into his chest. His eyes widened with surprise, when he felt Serana’s arms wrap tightly around his body. The side of her face pressed against his chest, as she locked her fingers around his back. 

 

After realizing what was happening, Josiah returned the hug by wrapping his arms around Serana’s small waist. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the welcome contact of Serana’s skin. The sweet smell of her hair calmed him down, and he could feel himself sinking into her embrace. 

 

After what felt like an eternity, Serana eventually pushed away from Josiah’s body. Her cheeks were splashed with a hint of pink, as she looked down at the floor.

 

   “Umm...sorry. I don’t really know why I did that.” She tucked a piece of hair behind her ear, as she lifted her head from the floor. “I guess, it just looked like you needed it.” Josiah stood silently, as he smiled widely at her. He didn’t say any words, but Serana was able to feel his appreciation through his expression. 

 

Serana went to speak to him again, but stopped when she smelt a familiar scent hit her nose. Her smile disappeared, as she looked around with uncertainty. Josiah’s face became confused, when he saw her eyes darting around. 

 

   “Serana? Are you okay?” She nodded her head, as she said, “Yeah. I’ll be right back.” She quickly ran down the long hallway, leaving Josiah in the dust.

 

She paused and inhaled deeply. Even though the scent was weak, it intoxicated her senses. She turned on her heel and followed the faint scent coming from up the stairs. 

 

   I know this smell…..What is it?

 

She walked up the stairs cautiously, when she heard people talking. Making sure she wouldn’t be seen, she closed her eyes and focused on their voices. 

 

   “---know I hate seeing you like this.” “I’ve been worse.” “That you have.” 

 

   Who's talking? It sounds like a woman and a man.

 

The talking stopped for a moment, and all Serana could hear was soft grunting and groaning, mixed with clinks of what sounded like metal hitting glass.

 

   What the hell?

 

   “You know, you should be easy on her. It looks like she’s going through a hard time.” There was a pause in interaction, before Serana could hear, “What do you want me to do about it?” Serana heard a small slap, before she heard the woman strongly say, “ Stop being a hardass all the time. Women don’t like assholes.”

 

Serana could hear the man wince, before he said, “I have better things to worry about.” The woman scoffed and said, “You say that, yet she’s still here. I’m starting to think that you don’t even believe what you say.” 

 

   What are they talking about?

 

Serana heard the metal clink one more time, before she heard the woman say, “Ready for your favorite part?” There was another pause, before the man said, “Just do it.” 

 

After a moment of silence, Serana grew concerned when she heard a loud thud coming from the room across from her. She could hear the man uncomfortably groan deeply in pain. Even though Serana could tell he was trying to muffle his voice, she could tell that whatever was happening, it was hurting him immensely. 

 

She wanted to run in there, but something froze her into place. And thankfully, after a moment longer, everything became quiet. Serana could only hear what sounded like bandage wrapping being pulled apart.

 

   “There. It’s done.” Serana heard the clink of metal again, before she heard the woman say, “Remember what I said, will ya?” 

 

There was silence, before Serana heard, “I’ll try.” There was another pause before the man spoke again. “Go home, Jordis. You’ve done enough. You need to be with your family.” 

 

Serana heard some shuffling, as Jordis said, “I have duties here. I can’t----” She was cut off, when the man said, “I’m going to be here for a couple a days. So until I leave, I want you to be with your family.”

 

There was a pause, before Jordis said appreciatively, “Thank you, Erik.” Serana heard Jordis’s steps coming closer, but they stopped abruptly when she turned to speak to Erik one more time. Her voice had authority in it, when she said, “But you better call me, if you need anything. I’m serious.”

 

Serana heard Erik scoff playfully, as he said, “Tell John and the kids I said hi.” 

 

Jordis laughed, as she turned around to leave the room. “Will do. But don’t get upset, when they find out that you're here, and they come barging into your house in the middle of the night.” 

 

Without a reply from Erik, Jordis left the room and sighed happily. After a moment of pause, she began to get closer to where Serana was standing. 

 

   “Serana? What are you doing here? I thought you’d be asleep by now.” Serana walked to Jordis’s side quickly and asked, “Was that Erik? What happened to him? I heard him groaning in pain.” 

 

Jordis tried to calm Serana down, as she said, “He’s fine. He got here just a little while ago, with a couple of wounds. I was just tending to them right now. But he’s all bandaged up, and he’s okay. There’s nothing to worry about.” 

 

   That smell….it was Erik’s blood...

 

Jordis turned her head back to the room, as she said, “If you want, you can go talk to him.” Serana’s confidence level instantly dropped through the floor, when she thought about Erik. Even though she was worried about him, Serana felt a little nervous talking to him.

 

   I do have some things I want to say to him…

 

Serana bit her lip and looked down in thought. Her eyes curiously rested on Jordis’s hands. She was holding black cloth in her arms, and Serana couldn’t tell what it was. 

 

   What is that? It looks a little tattered..

 

Serana was brought back to reality, when Jordis said, “Go. I know you have some things to clear up with him.”

 

Jordis began to walk down the stairs, but before she disappeared fully below, she gave Serana an encouraging thumbs up.

 

She left with a nod, and Serana was completely left alone with her thoughts. A heavy silence fell on Serana, and the quietness made her more nervous. She could feel her skin heat up when she heard quiet thuds coming from Erik’s room.

 

   Is it really okay, if I go and talk to him?

 

Serana rehearsed her lines to herself, as she confidently shook her head. She took a deep breath, and began to stride to Erik’s room with newfound determination.

 

    Of course it is! I’m being silly….he’s just a normal guy----!

 

Serana’s little imaginary voice cut itself off, when she turned the corner of the opened door to Erik’s room. Her eyes widened with shock and disbelief, when she saw the bare skin of Erik’s back. 

 

His back was partially turned away from the door, so Serana was able to see that he had a book in one of his hands. He looked deep in concentration, so Serana took the opportunity to stare at him in detail.

 

Erik’s toned muscles moved everytime he turned to a new page, and Serana felt her cheeks get a little hot. Looking closer at his back, Serana noticed that his fair skin was almost completely covered in scars. Some were newer, but most of them looked old and healed over.

 

    What are….? 

 

Serana jumped, when Erik tilted his head towards her. His eyes pierced through her soul, as he fully turned his body to look at her face-to-face. He closed the book, he was reading, with a loud thud and he sat it down on the desk next to him. 

 

Serana grew utterly flabbergasted. And looking at his body only made Serana feel more embarrassed than she already did. His abs and chest were perfectly contoured, and every one of his muscles were exquisitely defined. 

 

Her hands grew sweaty, as her heart began to pound against her chest. Serana picked her head up cautiously, afraid of what Erik might say to her. But when she locked eyes with him, he didn’t say a word to her. Instead, he only stared back at her, making her heart leap in her throat. 

 

His beautiful eyes stared intensely at her, as she observed every crevice of his face. His strong, sharp jawline clenched slightly, when he noticed how deeply Serana looked at him.  

 

   He’s…….

 

Erik’s full, perfectly shaped pink lips were darkened with a slight frown, and his soft, yet sharp nose scrunched up lightly as Serana continued to stare at him with an almost hypnotic gaze. 

 

His dark, flawless eyebrows knitted together as he looked over Serana with attentiveness. 

 

   She’s…...

 

Her skin felt like it was boiling, when he locked eyes with her. But she couldn’t turn away. She didn’t understand why, but she wanted the moment to last forever. She wanted to indulge in Erik’s presence. She wanted to relish in the pleasure she felt when she looked at him. 

 

They stood in silence, neither breaking the intimate, heavy tension in the room. Erik’s aura and appearance mesmerize Serana, and without even realizing what she was doing, her legs began to move forward. The distance between them grew increasingly smaller with each of Serana’s steps. 

 

And even when Serana stood directly in front of Erik, neither of them said a word. Eventually her embarrassment died down, and it was replaced with overwhelming intrigue.

 

Looking up at Erik’s face, Serana became fascinated with the hair that draped effortlessly against the sides of his face. With it being parted directly in the middle, it was easy to see the extraordinary contrasting colors in the strands of his hair. 

 

The right side of his hair, above his blue eye, was darker than the night sky, and the hair above his red eye, was as white as fresh snow. Serana had to hold herself back from reaching up and running her fingers through his soft, shoulder length hair. 

 

   He’s absolutely…….beautiful..

 

Serana’s eyes traced down Erik’s toned neck, until she became eye level with his broad chest. With him usually being completely covered by his robes, Serana was never able to imagine what his body looked like, so she never expected him to be this muscular and robust. 

 

She looked at his beautiful, fair skin closely. And when she did, her eyes widened in sympathy when she saw the hundreds of scars that covered his entire body. Just like his back, old and new cuts and lacerations were undoubtedly visible.

 

Looking even further down, Serana noticed a bandage that was wrapped tightly around Erik’s abdomen.

 

    This is where he got hurt…? The vampires….they hurt him…?

 

Serana's voice came out shaky when she said, “Er--ik.” He didn’t respond, so Serana began to lift her head to meet his gaze once more. She tried her hardest to put on a confident face, so she was able to look him in the eye. But when her eyes met his chest again, she froze. 

 

On the right side of his chest, right above his nipple, there was a large scar on Erik’s chest. A scar that was different from the others. 

 

Serana took a small step closer, as she grew fixated on the wound. Observing it closer, Serana could tell it wasn’t a cut. It was a burn mark.

 

It looked aged, like the skin tried to heal over it. But even though it was an older wound, Serana could still easily make out the shape of it. 

 

   It’s not just a burn mark….It looks like a brand….

 

Serana's eyes wore down with a sad tenderness, as she continued to stare at Erik’s chest. The brand had a large outline of a circle, and within the middle of the circle, there was a symbol. A symbol of a skull with horns.

 

Serana slightly jumped, when she noticed what it was.

 

   This symbol…I know it from somewhere…

 

Without thinking, Serana slowly reached out her hand to touch Erik’s chest. He had been completely silent this whole time. Even with Serana about to touch him, he stood still and quiet. 

 

   Who…..who would do this to him? And why….?

 

Serana totally lost herself. Erik captivated every one of her senses, and it felt like she couldn’t even control her own body.

 

   Erik……

 

Serana’s fingertips brushed against Erik’s skin lightly, and it sent a jolt of pleasure through her body. She went to touch him again, but stopped when she heard a knock at the door.

 

Reality slapped Serana hard, when she turned her head around and saw Jordis walking in with a shirt in her hand. 

 

   “Hey, Erik. I brought a shirt for you----” Jordis stopped talking, when she saw Serana’s hand almost pressed against Erik’s chest. “Ohh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

 

Erik pulled away from Serana and walked around her, as he made his way towards Jordis. Serana felt a small pang of disappointment, when she heard the subtle thud of Erik’s boots echoing away from her. 

 

   “You didn’t interrupt anything.” He stood in front of Jordis, and took the shirt that she held out for him. 

 

Their voices became muffled, as Serana grew slightly light-headed. Her mind felt like it had just woken up from a dream, and for those couple of seconds, her emotions didn’t feel like her own.  

 

    What just happened…? I felt completely hypnotized by him. I felt like I couldn’t even control my body….

 

She glanced at Erik’s back and watched silently as he talked with Jordis.

 

   Your eyes, your scars……..your very being. Everything about you is different…...

   Who are you…….

   ………...Erik?

Notes:

H E Y O, bois! We back with another snack. Chapter 9 is being dropped like a true OG, and for once, it hasn't been a month. I figured since we're all stuck at home, I should try my hardest to make your guys' day suck a little less. As always, I hope you guys are enjoying the story. I wanted to actually add some character development for once, so I hope you guys are getting invested finally. I know. I'm such a good writer, guys. ;)
Anywho, shout out to all the OG readers. I love you bois. I love the support. So chapter 10 should be out soon. No promises tho. ;D
ALSO, I hope you guys noticed the little m u c h o spicy moment with our emo boi Erik and our goth girlfriend, Serana ;)
A N Y W A Y. I luv you bois. I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 10: Enemies

After Erik and Jordis finished talking, she left the room, leaving Serana alone once again with Erik. Walking closer to the desk in the middle of the room, Erik stretched his arms up to put his shirt on. Serana quietly watched his muscles contract solidly as he put it on, and she grew slightly embarrassed at the sight of him. 

 

   “Um...Jordis is---she’s really nice. She must be a good Housecarl.” Serana said with a nervous chuckle. 

 

Erik ignored her and sat on the chair behind the desk. He picked up the book he was reading earlier, and he began to look over it silently, leaving Serana feeling awkward and out of place. 

 

   What should I do….? He’s acting like nothing happened.

 

Serana looked at Erik’s expression, trying to read what he was feeling. But like always, his face had little emotion. 

 

    Was it just me who felt that spark when I touched him…?

 

Shaking off her embarrassment, Serana stood up straight and began to take small steps towards the desk. She was a little nervous, but she tried her hardest to make the most confident face she could. 

 

When Serana got close enough, her body casted a shadow on Erik’s book, and that caused him to look up at her. He squinted his eyes at her, as he spoke. 

 

   “Do you need something?” Erik asked blandly. 

 

His intense glare made Serana feel a little timid. She looked down with uneasiness, and when she did, her eyes stopped at his stomach. His dark shirt clung tightly to his skin, making it easy to see the little indention of the bandage wrapped against his wound. 

 

   “Does it hurt?” Serana asked earnestly. 

 

Erik was quiet a moment before he said, “No.” He dropped his head, and began reading once more. Serana huffed in annoyance. 

 

   “I don’t believe that. I smelt the blood, and I heard you...groaning in pain.” 

 

Lifting up his head, Erik locked eyes with Serana. He squinted his eyes at her, as he firmly said, “ It doesn’t hurt. ”

 

Serana felt a little bubble of agitation rise up as she said, “For once , I’d appreciate it if you were honest with me.” Crossing her arms, she continued to say, “What you did at the carriage earlier, was dumb and reckless! I was willing to look passed it, because you got hurt, but now, you’re refusing to even answer my questions fairly.” 

 

Erik closed his book, and sat it down on the desk as he rose from his seat. It felt like he towered over Serana. But even though he was intimidating, Serana stood her ground firmly. She tried very hard not to let his extraordinarily beautiful face sway her into cowering down. 

 

   “I don’t need to explain myself to you.” Erik said coldly.

 

Serana clicked her tongue in frustration, as she said, “Um, actually you do. What the hell were you thinking?! You could’ve gotten yourself killed. What you did was completely foolish!” 

 

Erik glared daggers into her as he retorted back, “I did what was necessary.” 

 

Serana threw her arms up in irritation as she shouted, “What’s ' necessary?!' So when I tried to help you, and you threw me back into the carriage with your big stupid brain magic, that was necessary?!” 

 

   “I handled the situation.” Erik said callously. 

 

   “You handled it selfishly!” Serana yelled, as she slammed her hands down on the desk in front of her. The bang echoed loudly against the stone walls, and the ring reverberated clearly in Serana’s ears. They both became immediately silent. 

 

Guilt weighed down heavily on Serana, as the ring dissipated around them. The room slowly-but-surely grew thick with a silent tension. 

 

Serana quietly picked up her hands, and she turned them over to look at her palms. They were slightly red and swollen, and she could feel heat radiating below the surface of her skin. 

 

   “I----” Serana’s soft voice cracked, as she continued to stare at her hands. “I’m sorry...” 

 

Erik stood silently, as he watched Serana clench her hands into solid fists. Her eyebrows tighten in anguish, as she sighed softly. The thick tension left the room, but in its place, it was filled with a defeated and somber atmosphere. 

 

   “I’m so sorry…. I just have so much on my mind….” Her voice trailed off, and she sighed wistfully. 

 

The room was silent for a minute, before Serana spoke again. 

 

Serana felt Erik’s eyes on her, as she said in a sincere tone, “What you did at the carriage….it quite frankly scared the hell out of me.” She anxiously chuckled as she continued to say, “I’m not sure why, but when I saw you leap off that carriage alone, I thought that was the last time I was going to see you and I kinda panicked.” 

 

Erik’s eyebrows raised slightly, when he noticed Serana’s cheeks turn to a light red. She cleared her throat, as she shyly began to speak. 

 

   “I just----I just want you to allow me to help you.” She lowered her hands and continued to say, “Even if you don’t need it….it’s important to me that I help you.” 

 

She paused and looked at Erik. “You even said it yourself. You’ve allowed me to stay, because we share a common goal. We’re partners, whether you see me that way or not, so I’d appreciate it if you allowed me to be your equal. We’re in this together. No matter how bad it gets.”

 

Erik studied Serana’s gentle face. Her soft and genuine eyes made Erik feel conflicted about the words she spoke. 

 

   Are we really in this together…?

 

The once cold and bitter environment of the room, turned into a more calm and understanding one. And after a long moment of contemplative silence, Erik began to speak. 

 

   “It does hurt.” Erik said in a low voice. 

 

Serana lifted up her head curiously, and watched as Erik pulled the hem of his shirt up his abdomen. The bandage, that was wrapped around his side, had a small spot of blood on its surface; and it caused Serana to internally flinch. Erik moved the white wrapping with his long nails, and Serana’s eyes widened at the sight.

 

The wound was deep, and there was dark dried blood around the edges. Observing the gash closer, Serana noticed green moss was pressed inside of the cut.

 

   “What is that?” Serana asked, pointing her finger at the mysterious substance.

 

   “It’s Hanging Moss.” Erik said.

 

Raising her eyebrow, Serana asked, “Hanging Moss? Why is that in your….wound?” 

 

   “The dagger I was stabbed with was enchanted with frost magic.” Erik let go of his shirt and walked over to a small table next to where the desk was at. He pointed at a small bowl resting on the surface, as he said, “So in order to dispel the effects, I used Fire Salts to help heal the wound.” 

 

Serana’s eyes opened widely with concern. “With Fire Salts?! Why the hell would you put that in your body?!”

 

   “It undoes frost damage, and it also helps to cauterize wounds.” Erik said with little enthusiasm. 

 

Serana looked at Erik with worry. “Still….” Her voice trailed off, so Erik began to speak once more, ignoring her concern entirely. 

 

   “The reason I’m using Hanging Moss, is because it helps eliminate the damage of the Fire Salts, and-----” Serana cut him off and abruptly said, “It’s also a healing agent.” 

 

After blurting out, Serana quickly looked up and locked eyes with Erik. She covered her mouth with her hand, as her cheeks burned subtly. Erik looked at her, as his eyebrows knitted together in thought. After a moment of silence, Erik nodded and said, “Yes. Yes, it is.” 

 

Serana felt slightly guilty for cutting him off, but when it came to alchemy, she always turned into a little kid. 

 

   “Sorry I cut you off, but alchemy is a passion of mine. When I was a kid, that was something my mother and I would do together.”

 

Thinking about her mother made Serana feel a little depressed. She missed her mother greatly, and she missed the moments she shared with her. 

 

   “It’s fine.” Erik said. He moved his bandage back in place, and he pulled his shirt back down. “Alchemy is an important skill to learn.” 

 

Serana nodded and said, “Yes, it is. That’s why my mother was so adamant that I learned it quickly.” 

 

Serana chuckled softly as she reminisced about her mother. “You know...my mother had this saying. She used to say, ‘a woman that relies on a man for the skills that man created, isn't a woman at all. And she should feel deeply ashamed of her ignorance.’” 

 

Erik eyed Serana as she softly chuckled.

 

   “Sounds like a smart woman.” Erik said, as he made his way back around the desk.

 

Serana shrugged her shoulders, as she softly said, “Yeah….she was .” Erik studied her silently.

 

   “She’s passed?” Erik asked. 

 

Sighing, Serana said, “I….honestly don’t know. The last time I saw her was when---” She paused for a second before saying, “Was when she locked me in the tomb.” The room grew silent, when Serana dropped her head in grief and confusion. 

 

After a moment of thinking, Serana picked up her head and smiled. She tried her hardest to brush off her unexplainable sadness, as she said, “But my mother was always a survivor, so who knows? Maybe she is alive after all this time…” 

 

Erik didn’t reply, so Serana watched him for a couple of seconds. He was flipping through his book again.

 

   Should I ask him some questions? I don’t know much about him, and I really want to get to know him, even if it’s just a little….

 

She fought inside of her mind a moment, before asking, “What about your mom? Are you guys close?”

 

She watched as Erik’s muscles tensed up at her question. His eyebrows slightly creased together, as he slipped into a contemplative silence. 

 

Without looking up from his book, Erik deeply said, “She’s dead.” 

 

His voice sounded empty, but there was the smallest hint of mourning in his voice, and it made Serana feel incredibly guilty. 

 

   “How did she-----?” Serana asked very hesitantly.

 

Erik glanced up from his book, as he deeply said, “A vampire killed her.” 

 

A pang of hurt filled Serana’s heart, as she watched Erik slightly clench the book in his hand. 

 

Serana cleared her throat and asked, “What about your dad?” 

 

Erik lifted his head, until Serana and him locked eyes. He stayed silent, but his conflicted eyes gave Serana her answer. She lowered her head with a quiet ‘oh’, and the room fell still.

 

Deep in thought, Serana moved her hands down the side of her legs, feeling a sharp object in her pocket. Her eyes widened, and she pulled it out.

 

   I need to give it to him.

 

  “I’m sorry to hear about your parents, but just know you're not alone. You still have people that care about you.” Erik lifted up his head, when he felt Serana approaching the desk. 

 

   “Johann gave me this, when I talked to him this morning. He said you would know what it means.” Serana outstretched her arm across the desk. 

 

Erik’s eyebrows lifted slightly, wherever he saw the knife clasped in her palm. 

 

He took the blade in his hand, and his eyes slightly softened as he rubbed the metal in between his fingers. The look on his face gave Serana all the information she needed to know about how he was feeling. It was visibly clear that Johann was important to him. 

 

Serana gave him a second, before she began to speak. 

 

   “What does it say?” 

 

Erik touched the blade’s inscriptions, as he gently said, “It’s a farewell message.” Serana watched, as Erik’s expression grew with a tenderness. She smiled. 

 

After a moment, Serana took a step closer and asked curiously, “What language is it? I’ve never seen writing like that.”

 

   “It’s in the Dragon language.” 

 

Serana wanted to ask him more questions about it, but he began to speak before she could muster out a sentence. 

 

   “I have to speak with someone. I’ll be back later. Don’t wait up.” He hurriedly made his way around the table, causing Serana to take a step back. 

 

   “Wait----!” Serana shouted. When she did, Erik stopped just after the door. He turned his head slightly back, waiting for her to speak. 

 

   “I know this is off topic, but I want to ask you a question. And I want an honest answer.” Erik didn’t reply, but he stood still.

 

Serana sighed and asked, “Did you know the vampires were going to catch up with us?” Erik’s feet shifted, and he turned to meet Serana’s gaze. He stayed silent.

 

   “I mean, you had everything set up. Everything was set to deliver to your house, and the driver even had instructions for us on how to get here. Hell, he even refused to stop when I asked him to turn back to get you. He said that you told him to stop for, ‘no reason whatsoever.’”

 

He remained silent, as Serana said, “So I’ll ask again. Did you know the vampires were coming? And if so, why didn’t you let me help you?” 

 

Erik turned around and said in a deep voice, “Don’t ask questions you already know the answers to.” 

 

He quickly walked out of the room, leaving Serana alone. “Hey, but---!” Serana shouted loudly, hoping that he would come back. When he didn’t, she quietly bit her lip. 

 

   But I don’t know….

 

She sighed heavily, as she looked around Erik’s room. With seeing Erik without a shirt on, Serana wasn’t really focused on the room until now.  

 

   Would it be okay, if I looked around? I mean, he did just leave me in here...

 

Serana answered her own question, whenever she took a good look around the room and became captivated by it. She didn’t want to leave, even though it was probably in her best interest to. 

 

The air was light and fresh, and just like her room, little balls of magical light lit up the room. The ceiling was high, and the bookshelves that covered the walls, towered over Serana’s head.

 

   Wow….I’ve never seen so many books. There has to be hundreds here.

 

Serana rubbed a slender finger against one of the book’s spine. The title read: ‘Songs of Skyrim’. A small smile crept on her lips. 

 

   Huh. I didn’t think Erik would enjoy….normal people things.

 

Her arm fell against her side, as she made her way around the large, open room. She walked up to one of the many desks that were snuggled up to the corners of the room. When she looked down at its surface, her eyes widened in surprise. Gorgeous charcoal drawings laid sprawled out on the small table. 

 

She pushed the papers away from each other, so she could get a better look at them. There were exquisitely detailed drawings of landscapes, buildings and creatures that she had never even seen before. 

 

   Wow….these are absolutely----

 

Her imaginary voice cut off, when she reached the bottom of the pile. Deep below the rest of the drawings, there was one that caught Serana’s eye the most. 

 

Serana gently picked up the old paper. She rubbed the crumbly edges of the drawing, as she observed every detail of it. 

 

The drawing was of a woman. A beautiful woman that had long, dark hair. There was something recognizable about her face, but Serana couldn’t place her. She stared at her eyes and admired her undeniable beauty.

 

   Wow….she’s the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen. And it’s just a drawing---!

 

Serana looked down the page, and upon the woman’s chest laid an amulet. An amulet that was strangely familiar to her. She squinted at it, thinking that would bring her to remember where she had seen it. 

 

   Gahh! Why can’t I remember anything? It feels like my memory has been getting worse.

 

She sighed and looked at the paper once more.

 

   Hmm...maybe it has a date? That might help.

 

Serana flipped her hands around and told a good look at the yellowish-colored paper. At the bottom of the drawing, there were letters and a date nestled in the corner. 

 

It read: ‘RBS’  Last Seed 11th, 4E 159

 

   What does RBS mean? 

 

Serana looked at the year again. 4E 159

 

   This was 45 years ago…

 

She lifted her eyebrows in thought, as she said to herself, “Who could this be? And who drew this?” She placed the paper down and sighed, as she put the remaining drawings back in their original positions.

 

   Maybe these were passed down to Erik by someone he knew?

 

She sighed and shook her head knowingly, as she turned her head back to the middle of the room. Her eyes scanned the neat room, and they eventually fell on the large desk that rested in the center of the room.

 

Walking over to the wooden desk, her attention drew to the book that Erik was reading. It was still open, when she went to pick it up. Using her slender fingers, she folded the book closed to see the title. There wasn’t one. 

 

   Huh? What is this?

 

She turned the pages in between her fingers and observed the words closely. 

 

   This is hand-written. Is this a journal?

 

She began to read the words that were neatly drawn on the random page she flipped to.

 

   ‘From what I could tell, there were no survivors. Everything was burnt to the ground, and everyone was slaughtered. Blood painted the stone road, and the fire was still lighting up the sky when I arrived. I could smell the blood that ran in the cracks of the street. I could hear the screams of the people that laid at my feet, and I could still feel their fear underneath my skin.’

 

   ‘Since this town is in Tullius’s control, I will make a report to him. But I can’t help but feel like this is different. I knew these people. I had…’

 

   ‘No matter how I feel, I will treat this like every other incident. I won’t let my personal feelings get in the way.’

   

  ‘Dark-Brandy Farm is no more. I failed the people who trusted me to protect this town. I failed you. I’m sorry, Johnicus…’

 

Serana’s eyes softened sympathetically at the emotionally conflicted words she read. 

 

   Gods...this is awful. I shouldn’t have read this. 

 

She sighed, as she looked back down at the journal’s sad words.

 

   What happened? And who wrote this? 

 

She observed the writing closer and recognized the penmanship immediately. Dropping the book on the desk, Serana reached in her pant pocket and pulled out the note the carriage driver had given her earlier. She put the piece of crumbled paper up to the notebook, and her eyes widened in shock. 

 

    It’s Erik’s handwriting. 

 

She looked at the top of the paper and read the date. Frostfall 25th, 4E 189

 

   It’s dated 15 years ago. Erik couldn’t have been older than 10 years old at the time....

 

Serana’s face twisted with confusion and puzzlement. She double checked the date, just to make sure she wasn’t going crazy. But the date never changed, and neither did her bewilderment.

 

   That’s impossible…

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

After Erik had left Serana alone, he made his way towards Castle Dour. His boot heels clicked with every step he took, as he walked further and further down the stone pathway. Without having his usual clothes on, he was getting more stares than he already did. 

 

The men stared at him curiously, and the women giggled as he passed by. The guards, he walked by, nodded in recognition and took steps back to give him room. All eyes were on him, when he climbed the stairs to Castle Dour, but Erik was used to ignoring people’s gawking.

 

Erik heard two guards conversing loudly, as he made his way to the front door of Castle Dour. 

 

   “No man. You’re so wrong. Sweet Rolls are better.”

 

   “What? Are you coming down with Brain Rot or somethin’? Apple Pie is wayyy better. I could eat 5 a day, if my wife wasn’t hounding me about my weight.”

 

The guards bickered some more, before Erik came into their view. After they both noticed Erik’s presence, they stopped talking immediately. Both guards cleared their throats, as Erik stood firmly in front of them. His frame towering over theirs. 

 

The older guard said, “Sir.” Erik ignored the shakiness in the man’s voice, as he said, “I need to speak to General Tullius. Is he in?”

 

After a moment, the younger guard said, “Yes, but I’m afraid you can’t just----” He was cut off by the older guard, when he said, “Umm---! Nevermind him. He’s new to this post. Please ignore his ignorance. He can be incredibly naive sometimes.” The guard looked at his younger associate, and gave him a look that caused the inexperienced guard to stop talking. 

 

   “It’s fine.” He glanced at the young guard that was trying his hardest not to make eye contact with him. “I have business with the General. I need to speak to him.”

 

The older guard said, “Of course, Dragonborn! Go right on in. Sorry for the trouble.” The younger guard looked up in amazement, as Erik made his way passed him. 

 

Before the door behind him closed, Erik heard the older man drill into the younger man. 

 

   “You absolute buffoon! That was the Dragonborn. I wouldn’t be surprised if he got you executed.”

 

   “I’m sorry, man. I didn’t know!”

 

The door closed, but Erik could still hear the guards bickering as he walked away from the door. He lightly sighed. 

 

Erik messed with his hair, before he walked down the main hallway to the War Room. He could hear voices as he approached the door. He knocked on the wooden door, as he used his free hand to swing the door open. 

 

   “I’m telling you, Sir. I heard that Ulric was sending troops here.”

 

   “Legate Rikke, I’m sure---” General Tullius cut himself short, when he saw Erik approach where he was standing. 

 

   “Erik. This is a pleasant surprise.” 

 

Erik nodded his head at the General and said, “General.” He turned to the Legate and nodded as well. “Legate.” She smiled, when he addressed her.  

 

   “Dragonborn.”

 

The General cleared his throat and said, “It’s unusual to see you out of your armor. It’s been awhile since I’ve seen your face.” 

 

   “My clothes are indisposed at the moment. I ran into a little bit of trouble on the way here.” Erik said in a low tone. 

 

General Tullius raised an eyebrow and asked, “What kind of trouble?”

 

   “Vampires.” Erik said firmly. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small metal coin. Walking up closer to the General, he sat the coin down on the large wooden table that sat in the center of the room. The coin clinked softly, as Erik let go of it.

 

   “I took this off a vampire I killed, after I left Dragon Bridge.”

 

Legate Rikke walked closer to the table and picked up the coin. She observed the metal coin for a moment, before asking, “What is it?”

 

   “Every vampire that belongs to a clan carries around a coin that symbolizes what clan they belong to. These specific vampires belonged to the Volkihar Clan. Their leader, Lord Harkon, lives in a castle that’s off the coast of Northwatch Keep.” 

 

Erik walked closer to Legate Rikke and said, “And by the markings on the coin, these vampires were a low ranking group within the Clan. This means that higher, more powerful vampires in the Volkihar Clan are close by.” 

 

General Tullius stood up straight and asked, “Do you know if these vampires are actively harming our citizens? I’ve never even heard of this ‘Volkihar Clan.’”

 

Erik turned to the General and said, “Vampires are good at hiding. Their greatest weapon has always been secrecy.” Erik walked closer to the General and continued to say, “They know about the war. They know you’re distracted with the Stormcloaks, and they will use that against you. They’re waiting for you to make the wrong move, and once you do, they will be able to overpower you.” 

 

Erik’s words rang in the air, and silence ensued once his words went quiet. Erik watched the General’s face scrunch up with stress. General Tullius sighed and looked at Rikke.

 

   “What do you suggest we do?” Tullius asked Erik.

 

Erik unfolded his arms as he said, “Dispatch your best to Dragon Bridge, and put them under the command of Captain Vendullus.” Erik put one of his hands in his pant pocket, and he touched Johann’s knife. The tension in his shoulders went away, when he felt the cool sensation of the metal. 

 

Tullius looked at Erik and asked, “Under Johann? Are you sure?” Erik nodded.

 

   “As you know, I’ve known Johann a long time. He was raised at Fort Dawnguard, like I was. He knows what he’s doing.”

 

The General looked at Erik a moment, before he turned to the Legate. She nodded at him, and he nodded at her. 

 

Tullius began to talk, but he was cut off by a woman’s voice. 

 

   “Still pushing people around, I see. You never change, Erik.” 

 

Erik’s blood immediately began to boil, as he looked at the woman that entered the War Room. A tall Orc man followed closely behind her. 

 

   “Silvia.” Erik said through gritted teeth.

 

She smiled brightly at him, as she sarcastically said, “Awww, you remember my name. I’m flattered. ”

 

Erik turned to General Tullius and asked seriously, “What is she doing here?”

 

Before he could speak, Silvia blurted out, “Same as you. I’m here on business. But now that you’re here, I might be here for pleasure as well.” 

 

Erik’s eyebrows tightened in frustration, as he turned to the General and said, “I’m done here. I’ll be here for a couple more days, if you need me.” 

 

   “Aww, Erik. You’re no fun. Sit down and chat with me. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen that beautiful face of yours. Why haven’t you come to see me?” 

 

Erik looked at her and said harshly, “I’ve been busy helping people I don’t hate.” 

 

She smiled at him and chuckled, “Ohhh, Erik. You really know how to make a girl blush.” 

 

The General and the Legate stayed silent, as Silvia walked over to where Erik was standing. 

 

   “Hmm. You look really hot in this shirt. It’s tight in all the right places.” She went to touch him, but he grabbed her wrist tightly, causing a small moan to escape her lips. 

 

   “Don’t.” Erik said firmly. She grinned at him, as she pulled away from his grasp. 

 

He stared at her with sharp eyes, as she said, “I heard your plans. I see you’re still hung up on your boy toy, Johann.” 

 

   “It’s not like that, and you know it.” 

 

She took a step closer to him and said, “Maybe so, but I know Johann’s still hung up on you. He would do anything just to get a taste of you.” 

 

Silvia turned around and walked towards the table. She jumped up and sat down on its edge. Dangling her legs off the side, she looked at Erik with a devilish smile. Her golden eyes glistened in the candlelight.

 

She turned towards the General and asked, “What do you think, General? Wouldn’t they make a cute couple?” 

 

He stared at her blankly, and after a while, she began to laugh at his silence. "Ohhh, c’mon General. Stop being so old-fashioned. In a world full of dragons and war, I think two men sleeping together is the least of our worries.”

 

She smirked, and put her mouth up to the General’s ear and impishly said, “And you can’t tell me Erik doesn't make you hard between the legs.” The General’s eyes widened in surprise, as Silvia mischievously chuckled.

 

    “Silvia. Enough. ” Erik said, authority riddled in his voice. 

 

Silvia giggled, as she pulled back from Tullius. She turned her head back to Erik and said, “It’s such a turn on, when you talk like that. I feel myself getting wet already.” 

 

Erik’s eyes sharpened, as he said, “You’ve had your fun, Silvia. Enough is enough.” She shrugged her shoulders, as she sighed loudly. She leaped off the table and walked back to where she came from. 

 

   “I guess Borkul and I will go and have some fun then.” She walked up to the Orc that had been silent this whole time. She touched his shoulder, as she said, “C’mon, Borkul. These people are no fun.” 

 

Before she walked away, Silvia turned her head towards Erik and said, “We’ll be seeing each other real soon. ” Without another word, she left, causing the room to fall silent. 

 

Erik continued to stare at the dark hallway, she went into, with a hard glare.

 

   I wouldn’t count on it.

Notes:

H E Y O, BOIS! We back with another snack. After a 2 month break, we finally have another chapter. Sorry this took so long, but for some reason, I could nOt think of any material for this chapter. So sorry, that this chapter is short. And sorry, if this chapter sucks ass.
But regardless, I just want to thank everyone for the continued support and comments. It's really nice to see so many people get invested into your story, so thank you guys for making my day every time I read a comment. ;)
Also, if you'd like to leave it below, any thoughts on Silvia??
A N Y W A Y. I luv you bois. I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 11: Awake

   (‘It’s okay, baby. It doesn’t hurt anymore. I’m so glad you’re here. By my side. I love you...’)

 

Jolting awake, Erik huffs loudly. A bead of cold sweat drips down his face, as he pushes back his hair with his hand. His heart pounded against his chest, and his breathing grew erratic, as he tried his hardest to calm down. 

 

He lifted his head up, attempting to get more air into his lungs. The light surrounding the room blurred his vision, and for a split second, he had no idea where he was at. 

 

   “Erik? Are you okay?” He turned his head towards the voice and saw Legate Rikke staring at him with great concern. Exhaling deeply once more, Erik lowered his head and in a low hoarse voice said, “I’m fine.” 

 

They were both silent, as Erik pinched the bridge of his nose with his forefinger and thumb. The walls that settled around them echoed against the empty room. And Erik could feel the Legate’s eyes on him, as he rubbed the skin on his nose. 

 

   “What time is it?” Erik asked, his voice groggy in nature. “It’s around 8 o’ clock.” After the Legate responded Erik didn’t say anything, so she stared at him with the same concern she did when he woke.

   

   “You fell asleep while the General and I were talking about the troop deployment. It’s not like you to do something like that. Are you sure you’re okay?”

 

   “ Fine. ” Erik said deeply. He pushed his hands against his knees, and stood up from the seat quickly, making sure the Legate didn’t have the time to interject. But when he did, his legs gave out underneath him and he lost his footing. 

 

The Legate was quick to catch him, using her hand to push up against his chest. She held onto his shoulder as she worriedly said, “I knew you weren’t fine…! I’m going to take you to the Healer, at the temple, right now!” She tried to pull Erik towards the door, but his feet stood firmly on the ground, unwavering. 

 

   “Sir?” Rikke asked in confusion. He turned his head down to look upon her worried face and said, “That won’t be necessary, Legate. I’m fine. You need to attend to your duties here at the castle.” 

 

She stared at him. His beautiful face looked flushed, and the color of his skin was pale. Shaking her head firmly, she said, “I am fulfilling my duties. You are the Thane--- No. ” She paused and looked Erik straight in his unworldly eyes. “You are a beloved friend of the Queen and to the citizens of Solitude. It is my duty to protect you. Let me help you. ” 

 

Silence filled the room, and as the seconds went by, a smile slowly began to crept on Erik’s lips. Rikke stared at him with confusion and said with a gentler voice, “It’s rare to see you smile, sir. Did I say something funny?” Erik shook his head and said, “No...what you said...it just reminded me of someone.” 

 

   “Someone important, I hope.” She laughed softly. 

 

Erik didn’t respond, as he gently pushed away from the Legate’s grip. Her armor clinked together, as she turned to look at Erik. His face wore down with a subtle hint of fatigue. 

 

He looked at her, as he said, “I appreciate the concern, Legate, but I’m fine. You only need to worry about yourself and the General.” She took in his words, and sighed silently.

 

   “You know...the General---he worries about you. He might not admit it, but he’s always talking about you, and he even prays to the Divines for your safe travels.” They continued to stare at one other. Erik’s face showed little emotion, so it was hard to read what he was thinking.

 

   “Maybe it’s not my place to say, but I hope you take care of yourself, sir.” 

 

Rikke was prepared for Erik to say something like, ‘I don’t have time’ , or, ‘I’m too busy saving people , but to her surprise he said, “I’ll try.” 

 

Even though it was two simple words, it put a smile on the Legate’s face. She bowed her head lightly, as she said, “Sir.” Erik nodded back in response. 

 

He walked towards the door, but before he left, he turned his head towards the Legate and said, “Take care, Rikke.” She smiled, as he walked out of Castle Dour. 

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Ignoring the stares and glares he got while walking through the city, Erik made his way back to his home. But before he walked inside, he lifted his head and looked at the bright sun that hovered perfectly in the sky. The air was a little chilly, but the warm sun that soaked into Erik’s skin made him sigh. 

 

He lowered his head slowly and sighed once more, as he gripped the cold, golden doorknob of his front door. Opening the door, he was immediately slapped with the sound of music, and the smell of roasted meat and freshly baked bread. 

 

   What?

 

   “Oh, hey Erik! You’re just in time. Breakfast is almost done!” 

 

Erik turned to the sound of the upbeat voice, and when he did, he saw a smiling Serana standing in front of him. Her hair was put up, and she was wearing one of Jordis’s aprons. Her hand was grasping a spoon, that rested inside of a bowl that she was holding against her abdomen.

 

It was almost comical to Erik how….normal she looked. If someone, that didn’t know her, were to come in, they wouldn't even know that she was a pure-blooded vampire, who has a father that is planning on destroying the world. 

 

Her smile was hypnotizing, and for the first time since Erik met her, it seemed like she felt truly calm and at peace.

 

   “I hope you don’t mind us borrowing some of your ingredients----well actually... a lot of your ingredients.” Serana said with a slight smile.

 

Before Erik could respond, Velan stepped from the kitchen with the same apron that Serana wore. His hair was pulled up, and the apron was tightly wrapped around his torso. A giant smile was plastered on his face, as he placed plates on the table.

 

   “Of course Erik doesn’t mind! This breakfast is going to blow his little Dragonborn mind!” He danced his way back to the kitchen, and Erik watched as Serana quietly giggled at Velan antics. She followed Velan into the kitchen, and when she did, Erik heard the music start again. He looked around, and saw Josiah playing a lute. 

 

   “Oh, hey. I hope you don’t mind. I asked Jordis this morning, if I could use it and she said yes.” He continued to pluck at the strings, as Erik asked, “Jordis?” 

 

Before Josiah could say anything back, a woman began to walk down the stairs. Erik knew it was Jordis right away when she began to talk, “Yes, ‘Jordis.’ ”

 

Her heel clicked, when she dropped down the last step. Erik noticed that she was also wearing an apron, and her hair was also pulled up.

 

   “I thought I told you to go home and spend time with your family.” Jordis smirked at his statement. “Yes, you did. But…. you didn’t say where I had to do it.”

 

As if on command, Erik heard a barrage of footsteps tumbling down the staircase. Little feet entered Erik’s vision, as he heard his name being shouted out. 

 

   “Uncle Erik!!” Three little kids pushed past Jordis and they all made their way straight to where Erik was standing. A strong gust of wind blew through the dining room, as the kids ran through it. 

 

And before he knew what was happening, Erik was being knocked down to the ground. His vision was blurred, as he attempted to regain stability.

 

Warmth enveloped his body, and when he looked around him there were bodies of three young kids laying on top of him.

 

   “We missed you Uncle Erik!” 

 

The faces of Jordis’s children smiled brightly at Erik. Their joyful demeanor seeped into his skin, making it impossible not to break into a smile. 

 

Serana came back out with a basket of bread, when she heard the commotion. When she went to place it on the table, she looked down at the pile of children drowning Erik. They were wrestling each other to get closer to him, and it caused Serana to smile brightly. Her heart felt warm, when she saw Erik’s face light up with happiness.

 

   “Hey, guys---” He tried to say more, but the kids attacked him with a barrage of questions. 

 

   “Did you do anything cool?” “Have you killed any bad guys lately?” “Do you still talk to dragons?!” “Mom said you’ve been fighting vampires. Is that true?!” 

 

Erik playfully scoffed, as he sat up. He couldn’t help but crack a smirk at the curious and straight-forward questions they were asking.

 

   “You know your mom doesn’t like it when I tell you about my work.” Erik said.

 

They all pouted, one of them saying, “Awww, c’mon. That’s no fun.” Erik looked up at Jordis. She had a playful smile on her face, and she laughed gently as she shrugged her shoulders. 

 

   “Please, Uncle Erik….! There must be something!” The voice of Jordis’s only daughter, Erla, rang against Erik’s ears, causing him to look down at her eager face.

 

Just like Erla, Serana was glued onto Erik. Even though she was hundreds of years old, she felt the same eagerness as the young kids did. 

 

   Gods...I’m so stupid…! Just go back and help Velan, Serana...

 

Even she couldn’t take her own advice though, as Erik began to talk. Without looking away from the children, Erik said, “Well, now that you mentioned it….I did talk to a dragon recently....” Erik teased the kids with information, making them excited to hear more. 

 

   “What did he say?!” Jordis’s oldest son asked, restlessness in his voice. 

 

Erik tilted his head and said, “He told me that if I’m nice to people, and if I do my chores that he would reward me with a gift.” 

 

The kids excitedly jumped at Erik’s words. “Really, Uncle Erik? He said that!?” asked Derek, Jordis’s second son. 

 

Erik nodded his head, prompting Erla to ask, “Uncle Erik...do you think---do you think the dragon will give us a present too?”

 

Erik shrugged his shoulders lightly and said, “I’m not sure. Have you been listening to your mom and dad and doing your chores?” All the children shook their heads violently at Erik’s question.

 

   “Well, then. I’m sure he will.” When he said that they all ran to Jordis’s side and said, “Mom! Did you hear that?! Uncle Erik said that a dragon will come and give us a present!” She laughed lightly, as she said, “I heard. That would be pretty cool, huh?” 

 

With the kids freeing Erik, he was finally able to stand up. Using his hands, he pushed against his knees and stood up straight. 

 

   “I hope he gives me a sword!” Erla said cheerfully. “You’re a girl, Erla. Girls don’t use swords.” The oldest son, John, said. “Mommy does, and she’s a girl!” Turning to meet her oldest brother’s gaze, she continued to say, “You just watch! The dragon is going to give me a sword, and when he does, I’ll use it to become just like Mom! I’ll protect Uncle Erik, just like she does!” 

 

Erik silently watched them all bicker around their mom, and it made his lips form into a lighthearted grin. 

 

Serana looked at Erik and tenderly smiled. Even though he wasn’t looking in her direction, she could still see the smile he had on his face. 

 

    He’s so good with kids. He treated Vanessa the same way…

 

She didn’t even notice that she was staring at him, until he turned his head towards her. They caught eyes, and it made Serana’s heart leap in her throat. 

 

    Oh no--! He caught me staring! I hope he doesn’t get mad.

 

To her surprise, Erik didn’t say a word to her. He just silently stared at her, making Serana curious to know what he was thinking. 

 

    Do I look bad in an apron? Or maybe it’s my hair? 

 

She paused and touched her face. Horror filled her eyes. 

 

    Oh no! There’s icing on my face! I knew I shouldn’t have kept eating it!

 

She hurriedly wiped her face. Her cheeks scrunched up, when she tried to clean off her mouth. Erik watched in amusement, as she desperately tried to remove the frosting from her face. 

 

When she felt like she had it all off, she wiped her hand against her apron. She lifted her head to meet Erik’s eyes again, and when she did, she was shocked to see a small, amused smile on his lips. He never looked at her like that. He never smiled at her.

 

His smile disappeared, however, whenever Velan bumped into Serana on his way out of the kitchen. She turned her attention to Velan, even though a small part of her wanted to talk to Erik. Velan’s hands were full of plates and dishes, and he was doing his best to balance everything without dropping anything.

 

   “Oh, sorry cutie. Chef Velan is coming through.” Serana laughed at him, as she grabbed some plates out of his hands, trying to help with the load. 

 

   “Is everything ready?” asked Serana. Velan shook his head and said, “Everything other than all the icing you ate.” Velan said playfully. “Hey! I couldn’t help it. Even though I’m a vampire, I still have a sweet tooth.” Velan laughed at her comment. 

 

They both began to small talk, as they set the table. After putting down the roast, the bread, the sides and the fruit, Serana took a small step away from the table and grinned widely. The colorful table was like a piece of art.

 

    Wow...Velan knows how to really cook some food. 

 

Looking up from the table, Serana watched as Jordis sat down her children at the table. Jordis wrapped a napkin around their necks, even though they all groaned in displeasure.

 

   “Awww, Mom…! I don’t want a handkerchief.” Jordis shook her head blithely at her kids’ annoyance. “Remember...only kids who listen get a visit from the dragon.” Once she said those words, all the kids happily allowed her to tie the handkerchief around their necks. 

 

Josiah and Velan entered her view as they both sat down at the large table. 

 

   “Hey, this looks good Velan. I almost forgot how much of a diva you are.” Josiah said jokingly to his younger brother. “Say what you will brother, but your stomach will thank me after you take a bite of my famous pot roast. I put in a lot of work.” 

 

Josiah laid a napkin on lap as he said, “If you count dancing like a wench putting in work, then you did a good job.” He pointed to Serana, before continuing to say, “I saw Serana do more work than you did. Maybe I should just be thanking her.” 

 

Velan unclipped his hair, as he said loudly, “ You’re real funny, Josiah. How about you shut the f----” He paused and looked at the three kids that stared at him, and it caused him to chuckle nervously. “ ---front door. ” 

 

He anxiously gulped, when Jordis shook her head at him. Lowering his head down, he silently took a bite of some bread. 

 

Josiah motioned for Serana to sit next to him, so she slowly began to make her way towards the table. She gripped the chair, but before she sat down, she looked around the room to find Erik. He wasn’t there.

 

   Where did he go? I didn’t even see him leave. I should go see if he’s okay.

 

She pushed in her chair, causing Josiah’s eyebrow to lift in confusion. When she saw him looking at her, Serana said, “I’m going to check on Erik. I’ll be right back.”

 

Not giving him time to intervene, Serana walked out of the dining room and towards the staircase. Josiah stared at her back silently, as she left. 

 

Serana had no idea where she was going, but her legs still seemed to move anyway. The stone stairs, below her feet, clicked with every step she took. 

 

   Why would he leave? It seemed like he was in a decent mood.

 

Walking down to the lower levels of the house, she tried to listen out for any indication of Erik’s whereabouts. After a moment of silence, Serana heard a soft bark of a dog.

 

    That’s Frost…! I must be getting close.

 

She continued her way down a dimly lit hallway, her anticipation building as the pathway got shorter. At the end of the hall, there was a slightly opened door. She stepped in front of it, and peaked through the crack of the door. A subtle blue light shone in Serana’s eyes. 

 

   He has to be in here. 

 

Trying her hardest not to make the door creak, she pushed it open as softly as she could. Once the door was opened enough, she tipped-toed her way inside. 

 

Her head lifted up, and to her amazement, there was a fully grown tree resting in the center of the room. It was surrounded by a beautiful blue light, and its deep green leaves rustled lightly. 

 

    How…?

 

The energy of the tree was tranquil and calm, and it put a smile on Serana’s face. Observing it closer, there were several butterflies floating around in the light, making Serana even more captivated. 

 

The light the tree was giving off with floated into the air, making a straight line to the ceiling. When Serana looked up, the ceiling was made entirely up of glass, but for some reason, it was dark; like something was covering up the light from outside. 

 

   Why is it covered? And how the hell did he fit a whole tree in here? 

 

She went to go by it, but stopped when she heard a loud cough echo in her ears. It snapped her back to reality, and she once again made it her mission to find Erik. 

 

Looking around the dimly lit room, she saw a shadow move from behind a wall that blocked her vision. 

 

   That must be him.

 

She took light steps, as she made her way through the room. “Er----” She tried to call his name, but was cut off by another heavy cough. 

 

Slowly approaching where she saw the figure, Serana peaked around to the source of the cough. When she did, she saw Erik’s back. He was gripping a table; his knuckles white in color. He was heaving and gasping for air.

 

He lightly stubbled and when he did, he knocked over a purple bottle that was resting on the table. It shattered on the floor, making Frost bark at the sudden crash. 

 

Without even thinking, Serana ran out of the shadows and walked behind to where Erik was standing. 

 

   “Erik---! Are you okay? Are you sick?” 

 

A moment of silence fell between them, before Erik turned his head towards Serana. His eyes locked onto her, and for a brief moment, it looked like his eyes were glowing. But before long the light in them flickered out, and his normal eye colors returned. 

 

   Wait...what? His eyes...

 

The air was heavy with tension, but Serana didn’t let his demeanor make her cower down. She was still brimming with questions and she wanted them all answered, even if she had to go through hell to get them. 

 

She was going to ask him again, but a small moan made both of them turn their heads. Looking down at a bed that rested against the back wall, Serana saw the Moth Priest laying down. His wrinkled eyes were closed tight, as he tossed around in the covers. With every dozen of seconds, he would let out a small groan, almost like he was trying his hardest to find a comfortable spot. 

 

Looking down at him, made Serana’s face wear down with a heavy burden. She had almost forgotten why they were here in the first place. It was a weird feeling, but she felt strangely at home here, and it made her forget about all the problems she was constantly thinking about. But when she saw the Moth Priest’s face again, everything flooded back into her mind, and she felt the weight slowly grow on her shoulders once again.  

 

Erik noticed her sudden mood change, so he turned his head towards her weary gaze. “What’s wrong?” Erik asked, causing Serana to face him. She sighed.

 

   “It’s just----” Her voice trailed off, and all she could do was look back at the sleeping Moth Priest. She decided to keep her worries to herself as she asked, “----is he going to be okay?”

 

Erik observed Serana’s face closely, as he said, “He’ll be fine.” 

 

Serana began to walk over to the side of the Moth Priest’s bed, but stopped when a piece of glass crunched underneath her shoe. She lifted her foot, and tiny shards of glass fell from her sole. 

 

She knelt down and touched a piece of glass that was surrounded by a dark reddish liquid. It looked like blood, but Serana could tell by the smell that it wasn’t. Frost made his way over to Serana’s side, and he sat down next to her. She smiled at him softly, but frowned when she picked herself off the ground.

 

   “The real question is, ‘are you going to be okay?’” Erik stayed silent, even though Serana was eyeing him with a great concern.

 

   “I’m fi-----” Serana cut Erik off, whenever she put up a hand to dismiss his comment. “Stop lying. You’re not fine, Erik. What the hell is this liquid? Why are you drinking it?” 

 

He clammed up at her questions, and it made Serana frustrated at his detached response. 

 

   “This liquid----it makes you cough like you have coal burning in your lungs. You drank it, yesterday, at the bridge too. Is it some type of medicine?” 

 

Erik took a step closer to Serana and said in a low voice, “If it helps you sleep at night, then yes . It’s ‘medicine.’” 

 

Serana shook her head at his sarcastic remark, “Dammit, Erik---! I don’t want you to pacify me. I want the truth!” 

 

He took another step, completely closing the gap between them. Serana’s head slowly looked up at Erik’s piercing gaze. When he caught Serana’s attention, he said in a deep dangerous sounding voice, “You might want it, but that doesn’t mean you deserve it. This has nothing to do with you. It’s my problem, and I have no desires to have our personal lives intertwine with one another.”

 

Heat flooded underneath Serana’s skin. Every second that went by only added to the anger Serana felt boiling in her mind. She pushed her pointer finger against Erik’s hard chest, and puffed up her cheeks. She opened her mouth, feeling the air rise up in her lungs. 

 

But right before Serana was about to lay into Erik, a soft and calm voice broke through her train -of-thought. 

 

   “Excuse me…? Where am I?”

 

Both her and Erik looked down at the bed. The Moth Priest was sitting up straight, the covers lazily sprawled upon his legs. His eyes were tired and he tried desperately to hold back a yawn that was threatening to spill over. 

 

   “Uhhhh….” Serana said, at a loss of words. The Moth Priest rubbed his eye lazily and said slowly, “I’m dry, clean and very much alive, so I’m assuming I’m in a safe place?” 

 

Pulling away from Serana, Erik stepped to the Priest's side. “You are.” Erik said assuredly. 

 

   “You’re in Solitude. Inside of Erik’s home.” Serana added, nodding her head to where Erik was standing. The Moth Priest turned his head, and observed the tall man that towered over his bed. 

 

   “Maybe I’m reaching, but you wouldn’t happen to be that Erik, would you? The Dragonborn Erik?” 

 

Serana’s eyes widened with curiosity as she asked, “You know of him?” 

 

   “Yes, of course. Even the people of the Imperial City have heard of his endeavors.” 

 

The Priest rubbed his head in pain, as he winced uncomfortably. “Are you hurt?” Serana asked with a worried voice. The Moth Priest chuckled warm-heartedly. “Oh...no. Just a small headache.” 

 

He tried to stand, but Erik put his hand in front of him, blocking his way. “It’s probably better, if you wait to move. You’ve been out for quite some time.” 

 

The old man nodded his head, as he calmly said, “Perhaps---uh..perhaps you are right. I do feel a bit weary.” 

 

Serana moved a chair by the Priest's side and sat down on the cold wood surface. With a concerned look on her face, she asked, “What do you remember? You weren’t in the best state when we found you.” 

 

The old man groaned, as he tried to regain his thought. “I’m not sure. All I remember was the sound of fighting and then….and then nothing.” 

 

   “When we opened the barrier to release you, you attacked us. Do you remember why?” 

 

The Moth Priest eyed Serana with an apologetic look and said, “No, I’m sorry. I don’t remember anything. Did I...did I harm anyone?” 

 

   “No.” Was all Erik said, but it seemed to be enough for the Priest to sigh with relief. 

 

   “What of the vampire, Malkus, and his goons?” asked the old man. Serana looked up at Erik, as he said, “They’ve been dealt with.” 

 

The air grew empty with voices, as the Moth Priest shook his head with acceptance. Turning to Serana, the Priest asked, “What about the humans? Josiah and Velan? Please tell me you didn’t have to kill them to get to me.” 

 

She reassuringly shook her head no and smiled. “They’re fine. They’re upstairs eating breakfast.” 

 

A giant weight seemed to lift off the old man’s shoulders, as he took in her words. He sighed loudly with relief and said, “I’m glad. I grew quite fond of their company, even if their brotherly antics grew tiresome at times.” 

 

While Serana and the Moth Priest were talking, Erik walked away from the side of the bed; Frost following suit. Even though Serana was curious to see what Erik was doing, she thought it best to stay by the old man’s side.

 

   “Forgive my intrusion, but are you and the Dragonborn a couple?” asked the Moth Priest. It threw Serana for a loop, but she put on a smile and said, “Oh, no. Nothing of the sort.” 

 

The man shrugged and said, “Oh, please forgive me.” He paused a moment before he spoke again, “If you aren’t a couple, then you must be his companion, no?” 

 

Serana actually had to think about the answer.

 

   Am I his traveling companion? Or am I just a person he’s stringing along? Because it feels like that a lot of the time.

 

    “I guess you could say that, yes. But why do you ask?” Serana said.

 

   “I just couldn’t see another reason why you would involve yourself in such a serious matter, if not for those reasons.” 

 

Serana sighed as she said, “Well, actually...I might look human, but I’m actually the daughter of Lord Harkon. I’m a vampire.” 

 

When the words left her mouth, she expected the Priest to freak out, but to her surprise he didn’t. All he said was, “Ahh, Illusion magic.” He paused for a moment, but continued to say, “But I now see why you two are traveling together. For a mission.” 

 

She wanted to ask him more questions, but she stopped when Jordis came into the room. 

 

Her hand had a plate that was loaded with food on it. Walking up to the side of the bed, she leaned down to hand the old man his food. “Hi, I’m Jordis. Erik’s Housecarl. You must be hungry.” 

 

The man appreciatively took the plate and said, “Well, thank you.”

 

Erik walked behind Jordis with a white glass cup in his hand. Serana inhaled and the smell of sweet roasted coffee beans entered her nose. The steam danced and swirled in the air, as Erik moved to hand it to the Moth Priest. 

 

   “How do you take it?” Erik asked, handing the mug to the man. “Oh, just with milk.” As if on cue, Jordis pulled a plate from behind her back. A pitcher of milk and sugar cubes rested on its surface. The Moth Priest gladly picked up the milk and poured some in his cup. “Thank you very much. This is much obliged.”

 

The man put the mug to his lips and sipped the warm liquid. Life returned to his eyes, as he felt the coffee heat up his skin. 

 

   “Here. Let me take this for you.” Jordis reached for the pitcher, and she put it back on the serving plate. “Enjoy your breakfast, sir.” With that she left, and once again Serana was left alone with Erik. 

 

Serana looked over at Erik, trying her hardest not to let it be known. Her lips formed into a small smile, once she realized what he left for. 

 

    He left just to get the Moth Priest some breakfast… I honestly can’t pin his personality. He’s all over the place. 

 

   “Once you're finished, you can go and see Josiah and Velan. They were happy, when I told them you had awakened.” Erik said to the Priest.

 

The man shook his head gleefully, “Yes, I will. It will be good to see their faces again.” 

 

The room fell silent, but the Moth Priest’s chewing added sound to the hollow walls. He tore into some bread, as he said, “I just realized that I have not given you my name. My name is Dexion Evicus, and since you have gone through a great ordeal to retrieve me, I’m assuming you already know that I am a Moth Priest.” 

 

Both Erik and Serana shook their heads. “We heard you know how to read an Elder Scroll.” Serana said matter-of-factly.

 

   “I do. But unfortunately, I’ve never had the privilege to actually read one.” 

 

   “What would you say if I told you that we have one?” Serana asked. 

 

Dexion lowered the bread from his mouth, and looked at Serana with amazement. “You have an Elder Scroll? Here? In this house?” 

 

Serana shook her head, “Yes, we do.” 

 

   “I must see it.” Dexion said, a subtle excitement riddled in his voice. 

 

Erik unfolded his arms and said, “It’ll be better if we return to Fort Dawnguard first. We are vulnerable here, and the longer we stay, the more susceptible we are for vampires to attack us.”  

 

The old man lowered his shoulders with disappointment. “Yes, perhaps you’re right…” Dexion said with a hint of sadness in his voice. 

 

Serana scooted closer to Dexion and said, “I know you’re trying to eat, but I have just one more question.” She sighed lightly, as she continued to say, “We know the vampires wanted you, because you know how to read an Elder Scroll, right? But what we don’t know is why. Do you remember Malkus or anyone else say why they needed the Elder Scroll?” 

 

The man thought long and hard, before he answered. “No, I don’t. All I remember them saying is something about a powerful vampire in a coffin, but I’m not sure how that correlates to the Scroll. Josiah or Velan might be able to tell you. They told me they had been part of that vampire group for years, so they might be of more help. Sorry I don’t know more.”

 

Serana smiled at him and shook her head politely, “No, it’s fine. Thank you for your time. Enjoy your breakfast.” With that Serana stood up and motioned Erik to follow her. To her surprise, he did. 

 

They both walked away from Dexion’s side, and they walked towards the front of the room. Frost followed closely behind Erik, his tail wagging happily. 

   

Serana’s foot fell flat on the ground, as she spun around to meet Erik’s gaze. “Did anything he say mean anything to you?” Erik shook his head.

 

   “Your guess is as good as mine. That vampire could be anyone.” 

 

Serana exhaled deeply, as she crossed her arms against her chest. “I just wish we had some kind of idea. Of course my father left out the name, whenever he told me his little plan back at the castle. Do you think Josiah or Velan would know?” Serana asked.

 

   “It’s unlikely. Vampires don’t give that kind of information out so nonchalantly, especially to humans.” 

 

Serana shook her head and said, “Maybe you’re right. I’m just not sure where to go from here.”

 

   “Tomorrow we’ll leave, and make our way back to Fort Dawnguard. There he can read the Scroll, and we’ll see what our next move is then.” 

 

Serana lifted her eyebrow at Erik and said, “Tomorrow? Why leave so soon?”

 

   “It’s like I told Dexion. The vampires are going to be looking for him, and Solitude will be a place they search first. The citizens aren’t safe with us here.” 

 

Even though Serana wished to stay longer, she knew what Erik was saying was true. It wasn’t safe for them here, and she knew that the Fort would offer better protection. 

 

   “Tomorrow then.” Serana said. Erik could tell she wished differently, but he was glad that she finally agreed on something. 

 

A knock at the door caused Erik and Serana to look at the source of the noise. Josiah and Velan entered the room.

 

   “Hey, is it alright if we see him?” Josiah asked, Velan following behind him. 

 

Erik shook his head lightly and crossed his arms. “Go ahead. He’s been waiting for you.” 

 

Velan pushed passed the group and made his way to the Moth Priest with a smile on his face.

 

   “Hey, Dexion! You scared us, man. We thought you went psycho for a good minute there---!” Their voices were dimishmised with the distance, but Serana could still make out Dexion’s reply. “Velan, yes. I heard. I’m sorry. I wasn’t myself. But I feel better now. It is good to see you.” 

 

Josiah's voice caused Serana to turn around, when he said, “Hey, you didn’t even eat breakfast. Are you okay?” 

 

   “Oh, yeah. We were just talking to Dexion. He told me that you guys grew close.”

 

Josiah nodded slightly. “Yeah, you could say that. It was nice to finally have another human at the vampire camp. We tried our hardest to make him feel as comfortable as we could.”

 

   “Well, Velan seems happy to see him.” Serana playfully said, her head turning back to Josiah’s kid brother. They laughed when they saw Velan ecstatically moving his arms around and mimicking explosions with his hands.

 

   “Um...well. I better get over there before he hurts himself.” He paused and looked at Serana, before he walked away. “Your plate is upstairs. You better eat. You should keep your strength up.” Serana nodded and said her thanks. With that he walked over to Dexion and Velan, leaving her with Erik. 

 

She felt Erik’s eyes on her, so she tilted her head in his direction. His face was blank, so she had no choice but to ask, “What?” 

 

   “Nothing.” Erik said. He turned his head towards the door and sighed. “I have some things to take care of. You can---”

 

Before he could finish his sentence, Serana ran in front of Erik and said, “Ohh, no you don’t Mister---!” He lifted his eyebrow in confusion, as she continued to say, “You pulled that shit last night. No way you’re just going to run off again.”

She put her fists on her hips and said confidently, “You’re sending the day with me. No complaining. No fighting. No bringing up anything remotely even close to vampires. And especially no brooding.”

 

She had no idea where this sudden confidence came from, but she was glad to finally say something straight to Erik. She stared at his sulking face and said, “Hey! I just said no brooding.”

 

He groaned in discontent and said, “I’m busy----” “I don’t want to hear it.”

 

He fell silent, and Serana watched his face scrunch up in thought. He sighed, his shoulders dropping in defeat. “---where are we going?” 

 

Her face lit up, brighter than the sun, as she said, “To the market!” 

Notes:

H E Y O, BOIS! We back with another snack. Chapter 11, baby! I know I've been gone for awhile, so I just wanted to say I hope everyone had fun during the holidays. With everything that's going on, I hope the holidays were a lot better.
ALSO, Happy New Year, everyone! I think we can all agree that 2020 sucked ass, so let's all pray that 2021 will be better. We definitely need to come together to heal and just hopefully mend everything back together.
ALSO, I don't wanna expose anyone, but I just wanted to thank a certain reader named Pocky. I hope you found your way here to Archive, because I definitely want you here. Your kind comments on fanfiction definitely touched my heart, so I just wanted to thank you for them. I hope you and your family are doing well. Love ya ;)
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 12: Market Madness

  “Why the market?” asked Erik, his eyebrows knitted together with discontent. 

 

Serana clicked her tongue, as she said, “Because we need ingredients for tonight!” 

 

He was going to ask her what for, but instead of letting him talk, she grabbed his wrist and pulled him out of the room. “Stop asking questions. Just come with me. I have something to show you.” 

 

It didn’t dawn on her at first, but as they walked further and further down the hall, Serana began to feel the cold skin of Erik’s bare hand against her own. Her hand began to warm up in his palm, and it caused her to grow slightly embarrassed at the contact.

 

   Oh...Gods. Why did I have to grab his hand? I just did it without thinking! I’m so stupid….!

 

She didn’t want to make her embarrassment obvious, so she held onto his hand. Bringing him closer to the stairs, Serana said, “Stop dragging your damn feet. It’s hard to pull your weight.”

 

Erik snickered as he said, “You’re one to talk. I’ve carried your body.”

 

   “Don’t you dare bring that up!” Serana said, the humiliation wearing down her voice. She stomped upstairs, causing a sigh to leave Erik’s lips.

 

Serana’s could hear the faded voice of Jordis’s daughter as they made their way up the stairs. 

 

   “Mom, where is Uncle Erik and that pretty girl that was making breakfast?” Jordis replied, “They’re busy, baby. Why don’t you and your brothers go play outside?” 

 

   “Aww, Mom..! But I wanna see them.” There was a slight pause, before Jordis said, “You’ll be able to see them later. Run along now.” 

 

Erla sighed in disappointment, as she grabbed her brothers and left the house. Serana heard the clinking of glass, as she made her way to the main floor. 

 

Peaking in the dining room, Serana noticed that Jordis was gone.

 

    She must’ve gone into the kitchen. I’ll talk to her later. 

 

Without saying another word, Serana dragged Erik up the stairs. Unbeknownst to them, Jordis silently watched them walk up the wooden stairs, their hands intertwined. Her lips curved into a sly smile, as she walked back into the kitchen. 

 

Erik curiously eyed Serana’s back, as he said, “You can let go of my hand. I can walk.” 

 

Serana ignored his words, as she said, “I thought I said no complaining. Geez, you really don’t listen.” She continued to walk up the stairs, as she said, “And besides, I know if I let you go, you’ll run off to God knows where.” 

 

She shook her head and scoffed, not letting Erik interject. “Just two more seconds. Believe me. I don’t want to hold your hand either.” 

 

They reached the top of the stairs, and Serana spun on her heel to enter the room wing. Walking to the back of the hallway, Serana said, “Your suffering is almost over.” She pushed him into her room and sighed.

 

Erik stood next to the bed, as Frost jumped on it. He scooted close to the edge, and hit Erik’s hand with his nose. Turning around, Erik looked down at Frost’s tilted head. His brown and blue eyes softened under Erik’s gaze. 

 

Erik held out his arm, and when he did, an apple appeared in his hand. Frost softly took the fruit from Erik and happily bit down into it. 

 

Frost’s chewing rang loudly in Serana’s ears, as she playfully asked, “Still just feeding him apples, huh?” Erik shrugged his shoulders, “He likes them.” 

 

Serana observed Erik’s calm face, as he grew quiet.

 

   His guard drops, when he’s around Frost. It’s kinda---

 

Taking Serana out of her haze, Erik asked, “What did you want to show me?”  Reality slapped Serana in the face, as she said, “Ohh...um. I forgot. Lemme think...” She paused, causing Erik to raise an eyebrow at her. She ignored him, as she said, “Oh, yeah! This is for you!”

 

She stepped towards a chair that rested along the corner of the wall and grabbed a black cloth that was draped over its side. Walking over to Erik, she handed it to him with a slight smile. 

 

   “It’s your cape.” She stopped talking, and helped him turn it over to the bottom. She pointed to the spot where the piece of fabric was missing. Erik looked closely and saw that the missing cloth was sewn back on; the white thread visible against the black material. 

 

   “I noticed that you tore this piece off to bandage Frost’s leg, so after Jordis was finished cleaning it, I asked her if there was any thread I could borrow to fix it.” She anxiously chuckled as she said, “Sorry, that the patch job is so noticeable though. There wasn’t any black thread.” 

 

The air went quiet, as Erik stared at the thread. He lightly ran his fingers over it, and for a split second, Serana was almost positive that she saw his eyes soften. 

 

   Is he happy? I can never tell.

 

He stared at the cape a moment longer, before he lifted his head back up. “Shall we go?”

 

They locked eyes, and Serana smiled. “Yes! Of course!” Erik lowered his arms and said, “I just need to put my armor on.” 

 

Serana shook her head frantically and said, “No. We should go out looking normal. You know...like normal people?” Erik lifted up an eyebrow and asked, “Why?”

 

She shrugged her shoulders and sighed. “I don’t know. I just feel like in a town like this, we’d look out of place with our usual clothes on. We should just go out like everyone else.” 

 

   “That’s not a good idea.” Erik said, with a disapproved tone. “And why the hell not?” asked Serana. “Is that really too much to ask?”  

 

   “Well first, you’ll burn in the sun without a hood.” Serana threw up her hands and said, “ Okay , so I’ll burn.” Erik shook his head at her remark. 

 

She scoffed and said sarcastically, “I was obviously joking. Stop taking everything so literally.” She rubbed the bridge of her nose, as she said, “But why can’t you go out normally? It’s not like you’d burn.”  

 

   “I attract too much attention.” Erik said bluntly. “It’s best if my identity is concealed.” 

 

   “Erik, can you just please do this? I don’t want to fight with you. I just want to have a decent time, looking like normal people.” 

 

Erik bit his tongue, as he looked at Serana with a slight irritation. She could tell he didn’t want to, but she wasn’t going to back down from this.

 

After a tense moment of silence, Erik huffed. “Fine, I’ll do it.” Once those words left his mouth, Serana’s lit up with a bright grin. “Yes! Thank you. This is great!” 

 

She scrambled to the wardrobe and flung open the doors, not letting Erik say another word. Quickly shuffling through the clothes lined up on the rack, she pulled out a dark red shirt that had long sleeves, and she grabbed a pair of dark pants and shoes that she thought would look nice with the shirt. 

 

Serana turned back to Erik; her arms overflowing with her clothes. He curiously looked at her. “What?” Serana asked. “Nothing.” Erik replied. 

 

Without saying anything else, he walked to the other side of the room and sat down at a small table. Frost followed him and sat down at his feet, his tail wagging back-and-forth. Erik twisted his body and grabbed a book that was on a shelf. He opened the book and began to read its content. Serana stared at him with disbelief and coughed loudly to get his attention. 

 

Erik peered over the book’s top edge and raised his eyebrow. “What?” He asked coldly.

 

   “Ummm, I have to change?” Serana said. He put the book over his face, as he said, “Believe me. I’m not looking.” 

 

Serana gasped at his comment and loudly shouted, “Hey! You could’ve said that a little better.” She turned on her heel and walked out of the room with a huff. “I’ll just change in one of the other rooms!” 

 

Once she was gone, Erik sighed and looked down at Frost. Their eyes locked, as Erik quietly asked, “She’s going to be the death of me, isn’t she?” Frost’s tongue slipped out of his mouth at Erik’s question, causing Erik to break out in a small smile. 

 

   “Yeah, I think so too.” He turned his attention back to his book, and began to read. The room was deadly silent, and the calm atmosphere took the tension away from Erik’s shoulders. It felt like it had been forever, since Erik got a moment to himself, and he thoroughly enjoyed it. 

 

But before he could get too lost, Serana came back into the room. When he felt her presence, Erik lowered the tome to look at her. 

 

To his surprise, Serana pulled off the normal look well. Her shoulder length hair draped effortlessly over the wine red shirt, and the dark pants clung tightly to her perfectly formed legs. She smiled shyly, as she asked, “How do I look? Is it too...human for me?” 

 

It took a moment for Erik to answer, but he eventually said, “No, it’s fine.” Serana frowned. Even though she knew Erik wasn’t the type to be nice, his blunt comment sort of disheartened her. 

 

   “Where's your hood and gloves?” Erik asked. Serana clicked her tongue, as she said, “Aww, man. I forgot I had to wear those.”

 

Erik watched as Serana’s face scrunched up with discontent. Her unhappy face made him sigh as he stood up from his seat. “I haven’t done it in awhile, but I might be able to cast a spell on you, so you don’t have to wear your hood.”

 

Serana’s face lit up, as she excitedly asked, “What do I have to do?” He walked closer to her, as he said, “I just need you to stand still.” 

 

   “How does the spell work?” asked Serana. Erik stood firmly in front of her and said, “I can envelope your body with an invisible barrier; a barrier that the sun’s rays can’t penetrate.”

 

   “That’s great! Will it hurt?” Erik shook his head and said, “It’s different for everyone, so maybe.” Serana shrugged her shoulders and sarcastically said, “That’s reassuring. Thank you.” 

 

   “Do you want me to do it or not?” Erik asked coldly. Scoffing, Serana said, “Of course I do, you dummy. I was joking.” 

 

They both went silent, as Erik took a step closer. He raised up his hand and began to move it closer to Serana. The palm of his hand came into contact with Serana’s shoulder. A little bolt of electricity entered Serana’s body, when he did.

 

   What the----?

 

Erik closed his eyes, and when he did, his hand gleamed with a bright purple light. The light flickered and hummed, as the seconds grew longer and longer. Serana’s skin tingled at Erik’s touch. His bare hand sent a chill down Serana’s spine, and it caused her eyes to widen in surprise.

 

   Is this because of the spell? It feels---

 

   “There. It’s done.” Erik’s hand slipped off Serana’s shoulder quickly, and he turned his back to walk away.

 

   “Uhh...what?” Serana said, her brain still melted. “It’s done.” Erik said again; his voice a little sharper. 

 

He silently walked over to the table and picked up the book he was reading. Using his slender fingers, he slid the book back in its spot on the bookshelf. Turning to Frost, he patted his leg and said, “C’mon, Frost. Let’s go.” 

 

Frost stood up and gladly followed in Erik’s footsteps. His little ears flopped from side-to-side, as he waddled behind Erik’s shadow. 

 

Serana was still fazed, when Erik asked, “Are you coming?” She stumbled on her words, as she said, “What…? Oh, um. Yeah. I’m ready!” She smiled and walked out of the room, leaving Erik standing there alone. He sighed. 

 

   Definitely going to be the death of me…

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   “Step out.” 

 

Serana stood at the edge of the front door; worry wearing down her face. Standing in the door’s shadow, Serana looked at the dust that danced freely around in the light of the sun’s rays. 

 

   “Stop rushing me! I’m….waiting for the right time.” 

 

Erik huffed in annoyance as he asked, “What right time? Do you plan on waiting until the sun goes down?” 

 

Serana puffed up her cheeks and sarcastically said, “I might just do that, if you keep being rude!” She inhaled softly and tried to release the tension she felt in her muscles. Her shoulders fell, as she sighed loudly. 

 

   “This was your idea. I’ll gladly go back inside.” Erik said, his voice riddled in displeasure.

 

   “Hey! You’re not the one that might burst into flames! Just give me a second, you fucking jerk.” She huffed vociferously; her patience running thin with Erik’s complaining. He shook his head, and glanced away from her; not saying another word. 

 

Serana closed her eyes, as she raised her hand. She held her breath, as she reached her arm out of the door. She expected to feel the sting of light, but instead she felt nothing. She slowly opened her eyes and looked down at her hand.

 

Her fingers rested in the sun’s rays; her skin illuminated in the light. She moved her fingers around, as she gasped happily. She rushed out of the door and fully immersed herself outside in the fresh air.

 

The wind blew passed her cheeks, as she danced and swirled in a circle. 

 

   “Erik! It worked! I don’t feel anything.” Her bright smile caused Erik to shake his head at her sudden mood change.

 

   “Are you happy now?” Erik asked.

 

Turning her head in Erik’s direction, she said, “Yes! Now c’mon. We’ve wasted too much time!” 

 

She ran passed Erik, and she began to walk towards the heart of the town. Erik and Frost eventually caught up with her, and she glanced in their direction when she felt their presence. 

 

   “C’mon, slowpokes. I’m not trying to waste anymore time.” 

 

   “The market isn’t going anywhere.” Erik said to the bubbly woman beside him. 

 

   “I know, but I’m just so excited. I’ve never done anything like this before.” 

 

Erik peeked over at Serana’s bright face. She was happily swaying her hair in the light breeze that passed through the town, and Erik could feel her excitement radiate through his body. 

 

Raising his eyebrow, Erik asked, “You’ve never been to a market?” Serana’s face darkened slightly at his question. She tried to play it off with a shrug of her shoulders, as she said, “Not in a long time . The last time I remember walking through a town was when I was a little kid.” 

 

The air around them changed. Erik felt a sort of sadness pour out of Serana’s words. Her face wore down with heavy melancholy, as she continued to say, “Long before I was turned…” 

 

Without Serana noticing, Erik stared at the side of her somber face. His eyebrows knitted together in deep thought, as the quiet air passed by his pondering face.

 

He eventually turned his head away from her, and he looked upon the abundant amount of people he could see from a distance. The sound of the busy street entered their ears, as they got closer to the heart of the city. 

 

Hearing the mixed chatter of the townspeople ahead made Serana a tad bit nervous. She wasn’t used to being around so many people. In fact, she had never been around people like this. 

 

Sensing Serana’s hesitation, Erik peered down and looked at her scrunched up face. 

 

   “They’re just people. You’ll be fine.” Erik said in a considerate tone. 

 

The subtle warmth in his voice threw Serana for a loop, as she slowly lifted up her head to look in his direction. Their eyes met, and for the first time since they started traveling together, Serana felt a sense of comfort around him. 

 

Without saying a word, Serana’s eyes softened as she nodded her head in appreciation to Erik. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, as she turned her face away from the tall man’s gaze. 

 

Serana took in a deep breath, and with every ounce of cool air that filled her lungs, it helped the sound of voices become less overwhelming. 

 

She put on a brave smile, as they entered the fray. Erik was keen on saying by Serana’s side, so that she wouldn’t get lost in the sea of people. 

 

   “Where to first?” asked Erik, his voice almost being drowned out by the sound of the city.

 

Serana pointed to a food vendor and said, “We need to go there. I need some things for tonight.” He nodded his head, as they started to make their way over to the stand. 

 

As they began to walk however, Serana noticed that the people around her were carving a path out for her and Erik. The townpeoples’ wandering eyes felt heavy on Serana’s skin, as she tried her hardest to ignore their stares. 

 

She kept her confident face on, as she stopped in front of the market stand. Behind the counter stood a heavy set, middle-aged man. His dark beard flowed down his torso, and his thick burly arms held tightly to a wooden crate that was full of bottles. 

 

He turned his head towards Serana, and when he did, he put on a large smile. His red cheeks bubbled up, as he said, “Hello there! My name is Linudus. Welcome to my stand! What can I get for you on this fine day?” 

 

His kind demeanor made Serana smile, as she said, “Hi. I’m just here for some ingredients. I plan on making a large dinner tonight.” 

 

   “Aww, lovely! Well, I can certainly help you there. What’s the occasion?” 

 

   “No occasion, Linudus. Just dinner.” said Erik, his arms crossed against his chest.

 

The man chuckled and said, “Aww, it’s nice to see you Erik. It’s been too long.” The large man put down the crate he was holding, and when he stood back up he added, “So what can I do for my favorite customer and his fine lady?” 

 

Linudus leaned his elbow on the counter, as he looked at the couple before him.

 

Serana was quick to say, “Um, we’re not---” She was cut off by Erik, when he asked Linudus, “Do you have any apples?”

 

The man stood up straight and said, “You’re in luck, Dragonborn. I just got a shipment in this morning.” Linudus ducked down and picked up a crate that was full of delectable apples. All of them were different colors, and they were perfectly shaped. Serana could even smell the sweet juice under their skin. 

 

The crate made a loud bang, as Linudus sat them down on his stand’s surface. “I got these bad boys from the Imperial City. How many do you need?” 

 

   “The whole crate.” 

 

Linudus’s eyes widened at Erik’s reply. “The whole crate? You got kids or somethin’ I don't know about?” 

 

Erik shook his head, as he sat down a bag of septims on the table. “No. Just a dog.” The men switched the crate from one person to another. “Well, your little furry friend is going to feast like a king.” 

 

Erik pulled a beautiful looking apple from the bin and looked at it with content. He turned his head to the side, as he tossed the apple to Frost. The young husky jumped in the air, and caught the fruit in between his sharp teeth. Serana could hear the crunch of the apple, as Frost enthusiastically chomped down his treat.  

 

Erik stepped away from Serana’s side to play with Frost, leaving her alone with Linudus. 

 

   “Maybe I shouldn’t ask, but how is being Erik’s girlfriend treating you?” Serana looked over at Linudus’s jolly face, when she heard his voice.

 

   “We’re not a couple. We just travel together.” Serana said. 

 

The man leaned on the counter and grabbed an orange, as he spoke. “Oh, my apologies. I just assumed that you were together.” He began to peel the orange’s skin, as he added, “But if I may, I’d advise you to watch yourself around the women folk.” 

 

Serana lifted her brow, as she asked, “The women folk? What do you mean?” 

 

   “Haven’t you noticed? The women go crazy, when they see Erik. I mean, he attracts them like a moth to a flame.” He put an orange slice in his mouth and chewed, as he continued to speak. “If they think you’re dating, some of them might try to hurt you. I just wanted to warn you. Be careful.” 

 

Serana silently watched him a moment before she asked, “Is it really that bad?” 

 

Linudus shook his head and said, “My ex-wife even tried to kiss him the first time she met him! While we were still married, I might add!” 

 

He chuckled wholeheartedly, as he playfully shook his head. “Aww, but you didn’t come here for me to lecture you. What can I get for you?” 

 

Serana glanced in Erik’s direction, before she turned her attention back to Linudus. She pulled out a list, and handed the man the piece of paper.

 

Looking down at the paper, Linudus chuckled and said, “Ha, you weren’t kidding. This should be enough to throw the whole city a feast!” He continued to laugh, as he set the piece of paper on the stand. “But don’t worry, I can get you all of this easily.”

 

His head fell down below the counter, as he combed his beard with his hand. He picked his head back up and looked at Serana. “Would you mind, if I take some time to gather these ingredients? I don’t have everything here. I need to shuffle through my warehouse.”

 

Serana shook her head politely and said, “No, of course. Take all the time you need. We’re going to be out-and-about today anyway.” 

 

Linudus grinned, as he said, “Much appreciated, m’lady. Come check with me later on in the day. I’ll have everything gathered.” 

 

Just as Linudus stopped talking, Erik made his way back to the market stand. He reached behind his back and put another bag of septims on the table. 

 

Serana raised her eyebrow, as she slapped Erik’s arm. He pulled his hand back, and he turned to Serana with confusion wearing down his face. “What the hell are you doing?” asked Serana. 

 

   “Paying for the food.” Erik said bluntly.

 

Serana grabbed the small leather bag, and she tossed it back to Erik. “No, no, no. I’ll pay for my own food, thank you very much. ” 

 

She pulled out her own septims, and she handed them to Linudus with a smile on her face. “Thanks for everything, Linudus. We’ll be sure to come back later.” With that she turned to walk away. She motioned to Frost to follow her by waving her hand at him. He wagged his tail, as he made his way towards her. Once he got near her, they began to walk away from the stand.

 

Erik stood silently, as he looked at Serana’s fading back. Linudus burst out laughing, as he said, “Aww, Erik. That is one hell of a woman you got there! You better watch yourself.” 

 

Erik tucked his money away, as he followed Serana’s movements. “Noted.” With that, Erik left Linudus’s stand, and he began to make his way towards his traveling companion. 

 

   “Hey, Erik! Look how cute this dress is!” Serana flashed him a child’s dress, much to Erik’s confusion.

 

   “I think you might be too big for it.” Serana scoffed at Erik’s remark. “It’s not for me, dumbass. It’s for Erla. Do you think she would like it?” 

 

Erik just stared at Serana. His blank face made Serana snicker, as she sarcastically said, “Okay, thanks for your help.” She turned around and paid the vendor for Erla’s present. After she was done, Serana turned back to Erik and said, “C’mon. We have the whole market to look at.”

 

They spent the next few hours going to every market stand they could push their way to. Serana's smile was unwavering, as she conversed with some of the townpeoples and the market vendors. At first, it was hard for her to be around so many people, but at some point, Serana grew accustomed to the stares and whisperings they got as they walked around. 

 

   “Are you almost done? My arms are going to fall off.” Serana turned to Erik, who was holding all of the stuff she had bought. 

 

   “Ah, blah, blah, blah. For someone who doesn’t talk much, you sure do complain a lot. I should start calling you Mr. Bitcher.” She playfully said to the irritated man. He gave her a death stare that made her giggle. 

 

An idea popped in her head, as she said, “Hey, I know! Can’t you just do that disappearing thing that you always do?” 

 

   “What ‘disappearing thing?’” Erik asked, as he uncomfortably shifted the items in his arms. 

 

   “You know...that disappearing thing. You did it to that blanket, in the cave a couple of days ago, and you always summon apples out of thin air like you have them stored somewhere.”

 

He looked at her, as he said, “It’s just as hard to hold it there, as it is to hold it here.”

 

Serana tilted her head at Erik and asked, “What do you mean?”

 

Erik’s eyebrows knitted together, as he spoke. “When I do that ‘ disappearing thing’ , my magic has to hold it there. It constantly drains my energy. The more I have there, the more magicka it takes to hold things there.”

 

Serana touched the bottom of her lip, as she asked, “Where does the stuff even go? Is it like some kind of invisible closet?”

 

Erik raised his eyebrow, as he unenthusiastically said, “ Sure , it’s an ‘invisible closet.’ ” He shook his head in slight annoyance. Serana just playfully laughed at his little kid behavior; not taking his antics to heart.

 

   “Okay, grouchy pants. We can go drop this stuff off at your house, but there’s one more place I want to go to before we call it a day.”

 

Erik sighed. Through gritted teeth, he said, “Fine, but we have to hurry. The barrier isn’t going to last forever.” 

 

Serana walked closer to Erik, as she reached out her slender fingers. “Here. Let me help you.”

 

As Serana went to help Erik with the load, she heard a sudden squeal ring throughout the busy market.

 

   “IS THAT THE DRAGONBORN?!” 

 

Serana watched Erik's shoulders immediately tense up, as the commotion got louder behind him. His eyebrows scrunched up, as his lips darkened with a frown. 

 

   “Dammit…” Erik said under his breath.

 

Serana peered over Erik’s shoulder, and when she did, she saw a large group of women looking over at Erik’s back. Their eyes were lit up, as they began to make their way towards Serana and Erik’s direction. Their footsteps sounded like a stampede of bulls, as they ran over. 

 

   “It is him! It has to be!” 

 

Erik grabbed Serana’s attention as he whispered loudly, “Hide. I’ll deal with them.” Serana eyes widened, as she quickly whispered back, “Where the fuck am I supposed to go? They already saw me.”

 

A subtle blue light gleamed around Erik’s hands, and before Serana knew what was happening, the stuff in his hands disappeared. 

 

   “Just go.” Erik hurriedly said to the frantic woman. “No, I---” Serana tried to fight back, but before she could spew out her sentence, the women were already surrounding themselves around Erik. Serana was roughly pushed to the side, as they desperately tried to get closer to the Dragonborn.

 

Before Serana could call out to Erik, the women around him immediately started to bombard him with their affections. 

 

   “You’re hotter than what the stories say about you.” “Your eyes! Aww , you must be an angel sent down by the Divines!” “Please! Marry me!!” 

 

Serana’s eyebrow lifted in bewilderment, as she watched these random women throw themselves at Erik. 

 

   I see what Linudus was saying now…

 

Erik turned his head to where Serana stood, and he glared at her. His jaw was clenched in irritation, and his face was dark. Serana could only awkwardly smile, as she shrugged her shoulders. 

 

   “Please, Dragonborn--! I want to bear your children!” “No! Pick me! I’ll have as many kids as you want! I love you!!” 

 

Serana could only listen, as the women spewed out absurd things to Erik.

 

The ever growing commotion was only causing more people to stop and see what was going on, and eventually the group grew with more women, and even some men that were trying to win Erik’s attention. 

 

Serana was forced to watch, as the people around Erik pushed and shoved each other to talk to him. 

 

   He doesn’t look like he’s enjoying the attention...

 

As Serana was looking at Erik’s annoyed face, she felt a little nudge at her leg. When she looked down, she saw Frost looking up at her with big eyes. “Hey, buddy! I’m glad you didn’t get squashed in that sea of people.” She squatted down and petted the top of his fluffy head. “Your dad seems to be really popular.” She paused and smiled at Frost. “We need to come up with a plan to get him out.” 

 

The small dog tilted his head at her, causing her to giggle. “Okay, buddy. Let’s see what we can do.” Putting her hands on her knees, she pushed against them to stand up straight. She turned her head to where Erik once stood, but when she did, he was gone.

 

   “What the hell?” 

 

She looked around and saw that the once rowdy and noisy crowd was now quiet. Confusion wore down on all their faces, as they looked around in astonishment. 

 

   “Did you see that? He just disappeared into thin air!” shouted a woman. “Yeah, where’d he go?” asked another woman. 

 

Serana rubbed her forehead in annoyance. 

 

   Great! No, this is perfect! Leave it to Erik to fucking ditch me!

 

Serana spun on her heel; not knowing where to go or what to do. She was sure to make sure Frost was following her, as she went to look around. 

 

   Oooo---! When I get a hold of him, I’m going to choke him out!

 

The annoyed woman began to look at her surroundings, but before long, Serana felt a small pang in her head. “Ow, what the---?”

 

Her confusion quickly turned to relief, as she heard Erik’s voice echo in her head. 

 

   Come to Katla’s Farm. It’s just outside of the city.

 

The tension in her head left as quickly as it came, and she sighed at the new task ahead of her. 

 

   I’ll never get used to his voice in my head…

 

Serana patted her leg for Frost to follow her, and she began to make her way to the front gate.

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   “Hey, asshole! Thanks for leaving me!” Serana said to Erik, once she found him. He was standing next to a carriage that was just outside of Katla’s farm. 

 

When Frost noticed him, he ran from Serana’s side and made his way towards Erik. When he got to him, Erik kneeled down and petted the small dog’s ears. Erik didn’t even acknowledge Serana’s presence, until she stepped directly in front of him.

 

   “Hey, jerk. That was not cool. Why did you disappear like that?” Serana asked, her voice sharp with irritation.

 

Peering up at her face, Erik said, “I told you that I shouldn’t go outside without my armor.” 

 

Serana threw up her arms, as she retorted back, “Yeah, but you could've warned me that you were going to teleport out here! I looked like a fucking idiot looking around for you.” 

 

Pushing against his knee, Erik stood up straight, his head towering over Serana’s. A shadow casted over her face, as Erik leaned over her body. 

 

   “Maybe next time you’ll listen to me when I tell you something.” Erik said deeply, a sense of authority in his voice. 

 

Serana glared back at him. His comment instantly sent her blood boiling, and she felt her skin tingle as it heated up. Her voice was riddled with annoyance as she said, “Hey! Don’t treat me like a child. I don’t think I asked you to do something that out of the ordinary. So excuse me if I trampled on your little Dragonborn toes!” With that, Serana turned on her heel and huffed in anger.

 

She began to make her way down to the docks, but not before she heard Erik asked, “Where are you going?”

 

She didn’t even give Erik the decency to look at him, as she yelled, “I’m not going to let you ruin my day. I said I wanted to go one more place, so that’s where I’m going. Don’t wait up!”

 

Erik watched her fading back with sharp eyes. Even though her attitude was difficult to deal with, Erik felt indifferent, as he watched her leave. The conflicted man clicked his tongue, as he felt the struggle he had with himself grow. 

 

   Dammit, Serana...

Notes:

HEYO, b o i s! We back, baby! I hope everyone is doing well, because chapter 12 is being dropped on your big foreheads! :D
I just wanted to say that I hope everyone is enjoying the story, because I sure am! I feel like we're just now getting somewhere with the characters (I'm know I'm such a good writer. Thank you for noticing.)
But, seriously. Thx so much for dropping by. I've been writing this story for almost a year now, and I am so eternally grateful to the people who have been with me since the beginning.
I hope everyone's year is going good, and I hope everyone is enjoying time with their family. Thx so much guys. It truly means a lot.
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 13: Embodiment of Evil

The grass. The grass felt soft and cool underneath Serana’s hand. While her mind wondered, she instinctively ran her fingers through the green sea that she sat upon. She crossed her legs, and looked up at the bright sun that was beginning to set in the distance. The orange light danced on the surface of the river’s waves, and the subtle splash of the water was a welcome sound to her ears. 

 

She sighed. 

 

Serana felt like she could feel the warmth of the sun against her skin, as she slowly closed her eyes. Pulling her legs against her chest, she placed the underside of her chin on top of her knees. She looked down at the calm water; the dim light reflecting back in her eyes. 

 

Her mind raced with the thought of Erik, and even the gentle waves couldn’t stop her skin from warming up.

 

   Am I wrong for leaving like that?

 

Serana quietly bit her tongue, as she inhaled a much needed breath. The smell of flowers and grass entered her nose.

 

She shook her head at her own question, as she internally fought with herself.

 

   No! No, I’m not! I’m not going to let him get to me. I’m not going to let anyone treat me that way!

 

She lifted up her head, as she slid her hands down her legs; her knees still tight against her chest. 

 

   He’s the one who’s wrong! I’m trying so hard to be nice to him and to be patient, and this is how he repays me? By giving me attitude and by having the most closed-off personality I’ve ever seen!? That’s totally not fair! 

 

She groaned in frustration, as she placed her elbows on her knees. Her cheeks fell into her palm, as she said to herself, “Uhhh! I’m so confused!” 

 

Her heart leaped in her throat, when someone behind her said, “Confused about what?” 

 

The deep voice reverberated in her ears, and the color from her face drained when her brain clicked with recognition. Her head turned slowly; her eyes already knowing what they would see when she did.

 

Her squinted eyes saw a pair of black leather boots, and all she could do was lift her head up to meet the person who wore them. Her gaze traced Erik’s toned body, until their eyes locked with one another. His arms were crossed, and his eyebrows were ever-so-slightly tightened. His colored eyes lit up, as the sunlight grazed upon his chiseled face.

 

Serana pushed down her startlement, as she said, “Oh, hi Erik.” 

 

Her head fell away from his lingering stare, and she rotated her head back to the beautiful water that moved just a few steps away from her. In the corner of her eye, she noticed Frost was sitting neatly by Erik’s side. 

 

   “It’s nothing. I was just debating on whether I should make apple pie or berry cobbler for dinner.”

 

Erik didn’t laugh at her obviously fabricated joke, nor did he ask her again for the real answer. He just stood there silently. His brooding eyes lazily falling on the side of Serana’s face. 

 

After awhile, she grew tired of his silent presence, so she asked, “Why are you here? Did you come to fight with me some more?”

 

   “I came to warn you about the barrier. It’s integrity will fail soon.” Erik said, completely ignoring Serana’s jab. 

 

Serana looked down at her arms, and to the sunlight that bounced off of her pale skin. 

 

   I can feel the sun getting warmer…

 

Turning her head to Erik, Serana said, “Can’t you just recast the spell? I’m not done with my day out.” 

 

Erik’s feet shifted on the ground with a click, as he retorted, “The barrier can kill you, if the spell is casted for too long.”

 

Serana shot up from her comfortable spot, as she quickly asked, “What?! What the fuck do you mean by that?”

 

   “ I mean , it can kill you.” Erik said nonchalantly, like her hastily demeanor annoyed him. 

 

   “And you’re just now telling me this?!” Serana asked, a hint of anger in her voice.

 

Erik just stared at her, causing her to throw her hands up in defeat. “Just forget it. I can’t get anything out of you!” 

 

She rested her eyes on the darkening sky, as she tried to regain her composure. Her heart fought against her lungs, as she tried to slow down her breathing. 

 

After she felt her immediate anger dial down, she asked, “How can the barrier kill me? I want to know.” 

 

Erik took a step closer, as he said clearly, “The barrier is a negative force, so in order to sustain its power, it needs a positive energy to feed off of. And that would be you.” 

 

   “And so, you thought the best thing to do was to cast it on me?” Serana sarcastically asked, while looking at the tall man. 

 

Erik continued to walk closer to the annoyed woman, as he said, “I wouldn’t cast a spell on you that I think would actually kill you.” He paused, as he stood firmly next to Serana’s side. “If done right, the barrier should only weaken the person it’s casted on. It only becomes a problem, when they continuously use it.”

 

Serana met Erik’s gaze, when she lifted up her head to look at him. The air around them started to grow a little chilly, as the wind blew passed them. Her hair danced in the breeze, as she said, “But I don’t feel weak. Maybe it doesn’t have an affect on me.”

 

Erik shook his head, as he began to speak. “That’s only because you’re a vampire. Your body is naturally stronger than a human’s.” His shoulders lifted slightly, as he continued to say, “But we shouldn’t push our luck. It’s better to not recast the spell.”

 

Serana’s face lingered on Erik’s, and as the seconds went by, any sort of anger Serana had, left with them. She sighed defeatly, as she said, “Okay, fine. I get what you're saying. I’ll call it a day.” 

 

Erik nodded at her response. “We should have enough time to make it back to the house, but we need to leave now.” With that, he turned around and began to walk up the road and back towards the docks. 

 

Serana lingered a moment longer, and she took one more second to look at the calm picture before her. It took every ounce of energy she had in her body to walk away.

 

   Man...this sucks.

 

She slowly began to drag her feet along the stone pathway, but not before she felt a subtle heat begin to soak into the top of her shoulders. Turning her head, she looked in horror as the cloth of her shirt began to slowly sizzle away.

 

   Oh, no!

 

She hurriedly began to pat her shoulder, trying her hardest to keep the burning pain at bay. A loud bark rang in Serana’s head, and before the sound even left her ears, she saw Frost running towards her with great haste. He barked and barked, causing Erik to turn his attention to the noise.

 

His eyes widened as he saw smoke rising from Serana’s skin.

 

   “Erik! I don’t think the barrier is going to make it.”

 

The Dragonborn hastily made it to Serana’s side, as he said, “Dammit.” He was quick to shield Serana’s body from the sun with his own. “Go into that cave.”

 

   “What ca--?” Serana cut herself short, as she lifted her head up and saw a decent sized hole that was nestled in the side of Solitude’s cliff.

 

With Erik’s help, Serana was able to make it into the dark opening safely. She had to push some moss away as she kneeled down to get in. After she was settled, Erik climbed in behind her and he sat down by her side. Frost squeezed himself in, and he sat down neatly in between them.

 

After catching her breath, Serana jokingly said, “Pheww! That was a close call, eh?” Erik shifted over to give her some more space, while not replying to her joke. 

 

She sighed, as she tucked in her legs, making sure the light from outside couldn’t touch them. 

 

Erik stretched out his long legs; the heels from his boots scraping the rocks below them. He rested his elbows against his knees, and he let his hands fall lazily in between his legs. Serana looked at the sunlight that fell against his pants with a sad longing. She sighed softly.

 

For a while, they sat in silence. The only noise they could hear was Frost’s soft breathing and the subtle sound of the waves from outside.

 

   “We’ll stay here until the sun goes down. It won’t be too long.” Erik said, breaking the quiet atmosphere. 

 

   “You know, you don’t have to stay. It’s not like you have to wait.” Serana replied back; her voice softer than usual.

 

Erik only shook his head lightly in response; ignoring her offer of letting him leave. They returned to their usual conversation. The conversation of silence. 

 

The cave grew more dim by the minute, but Serana could still look clearly at the water and the sky, as she quietly thought to herself. 

 

   This would almost be perfect, if Erik wasn’t such a fucking closed-off asshole…

 

Serana was brought out of her trance, when she felt Erik’s emotion change right beside her. Turning her head towards him, she saw him softly grinning. He wasn’t looking at her, but she could still see the corner of his lips lifted up with a smirk. 

 

   “Hey! What are you grinning at?” Serana asked playfully. 

 

   “Nothing.” Erik said, with a small chuckle; the white side of his hair slightly shaking with his movement. Serana almost jumped at the foreign sound, when it entered her ears.

 

   Did he just...laugh?

 

She couldn’t help but smile, as she turned her head away from his. It was refreshing to see something other than a frown on his face. 

 

   “So. This is where you wanted to go?” Erik asked, after a moment of quiet; the glow from his smile slowly fading away. 

 

Without looking back at him, Serana gently said, “Yeah. I saw the river from the carriage, when we first arrived.” She paused, as she took in a deep breath. “I love the water, so I knew I had to come see it.” 

 

She tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear, as she continued to say, “And I just thought, what better to end a perfect day than to come sit at a perfect place?” 

 

Serana paid Erik no mind, even when she felt him look upon the side of her face. The cave was silent, but there was no awkwardness. It felt peaceful. It felt right. 

 

After a moment of quietness, Frost nudged Serana so he could lay in her lap. She smiled, as she looked at the fluffy white dog. 

 

Patting his head, she said, “Ahhh, my little hero. When I was burning, you rushed over so fast. It’s like you have a sixth sense or something.” He laid in her lap softly, and sighed in content as he stretched out his body. She couldn’t help but smile.

 

   “He’s such a good dog. His previous owner must’ve trained him well.” Serana casually glanced over at Erik and said, “ Or maybe ...he just really likes you.” It was almost like Erik didn’t know how to take her compliment, because he just lightly shrugged his shoulders at her comment. 

 

Turning her attention back to Frost, Serana dragged her fingers lightly over his white fur. His little black paws stretched slightly at Serana’s pleasant touch. 

 

   “You know...for someone who’s as busy as you, you do really good with him. Did you have a dog, when you were younger?” asked Serana, her not even expecting an answer back.

 

But to her surprise, Erik replied and said, “Once. A long time ago.” His gaze stayed straight, as Serana turned to look up at the left side of his face. She watched as his white hair softly moved with the cool breeze that was passing by the cave. 

 

   “Huh? Really? How old were you?” Serana asked curiously, her voice eager with the opportunity to ask him a personal question. He shrugged his shoulders; his hands slightly moving in between his legs. “I couldn’t tell you. I was a kid.” 

 

Serana lightly giggled, causing Erik to turn his head; his red eye glaring at Serana. 

 

   “What?” Erik asked sternly. Serana just laughed it off, as she said, “Nothing--! It’s just….” She paused, as she looked at him earnestly. “It’s just...I couldn’t imagine you as a little kid. Especially one that runs around with a little puppy.” 

 

Erik turned his head back outside, as he shrugged off her comment. “I didn’t have him for very long, so it doesn’t matter.” 

 

The air around them got a little heavier, so Serana grew a little more hesitant to ask him more questions. “What...what happened to him?” 

 

   “I lost him.” Erik said bluntly. The way he said it made Serana question whether he meant ‘lost’ or ‘lost’ , but by his tone of voice Serana believed it was the latter. She could tell it bothered him, even though he was incredibly convincing to make her believe otherwise. 

 

Serana lingered on his conflicted face a moment longer, before she cheerfully said, “Well! At least you have a furry friend now. That’s what’s important.” 

 

Erik was quick to put the attention back on Serana by asking her, “What about you? You ever had a ‘furry friend?’”

 

Subtle shock rested on her face, as she looked at Erik. It was weird hearing him ask her a question, but it was rejuvenating. A smile crept on her face, as she spoke.

 

   “After I was turned, no. But before then, the village I lived in, had this dog that everyone took care of. She wasn’t really mine, but I guess you could say I had one. She came around my house a lot.” 

 

The breeze from outside grew a little stronger, as the sky began to darkened. The fading sun made Serana wistful. She knew that once it went down, that they would leave. And she was kind of disappointed to know that once they left, she would lose this opportunity to get closer to Erik. 

 

After a moment of hesitation, Erik began to ask, “Your village…” He was cut off by his own sudden coughing. He tried to fight through it as he tried to ask again. “Your village. Was it---?” The question never fully left his mouth, as his coughing began to grow more erratic.

 

Frost lifted up his head quickly, when Serana sat up straight to reach for Erik. Worriedly touching his shoulder, Serana asked with an uneasy tone, “Erik? What’s wrong?”

 

The man stood up quickly, his body convulsing with each heavy cough. Even with great effort on his part, he was barely able to make out a sentence. 

 

   “I just---air...” He gripped his throat tightly, as he heaved with every painful breath he was able to suck in. He stumbled out of the cave’s opening, his legs barely able to support his weight. 

 

Serana jumped to her feet, and without a second thought, she ran out of the cave’s safety. She didn’t even care about the sunlight that could burn her, but luckily enough, the sun was set enough that the light didn’t burn her skin. 

 

Erik took a step forward, and when he did, he collapsed onto the cold ground. His knees hit the stone hard, causing the edges of it to crack. The palms of his hands scraped the stone beneath him, as he tried to control his coughing.

 

   “Erik!” Serana kneeled down quickly, and she used her hand to touch Erik’s back; desperately trying anything to help the sick man. “Erik! Tell me what to do! What can I do?!” 

 

He shook his head, as he continued to loudly cough. “Y--ou ca-n’t…” His voice was barely audible over his ragged choking. Lowering his head closer to the ground, he began to hack up.

 

The smell of blood entered Serana’s nose, causing her to look down in horror. Erik pulled his head back, and Serana could see a puddle of dark, red blood splattered on the pavement below him. 

 

   “Erik--!”

 

Frost began to bark, as he watched his owner continuously cough up blood. Lifting up his hand to his face, Erik coughed once more in the palm of his hand. When he pulled it back, his fair skin was soaked in crimson liquid. 

 

   “Dammit…” Erik said under his breath. 

 

After a while of heaving violently, Erik began to get control of his breathing. Serana kept her hand on his back, as he shook the wet blood off of his hand. 

 

Bending his leg forward, he used the last bit of strength in his body to stand up. Serana supported his weight, as he slowly rose up from the ground. She wrapped her arms under his, and she used her free hand to push against his chest, so he wouldn’t topple over. 

 

   “I’m fine.” Erik said deeply to the woman on his side. 

 

Serana raised her voice and yelled in a trouble tone, “Like hell you are! I--!” The sound of dramatic clapping cut Serana off, and both her and Erik looked up to see a woman standing a distance away from them. 

 

Serana had no idea who she was, but by the angry expression and the tension in Erik’s muscles, she assumed it was someone he knew. Serana felt the air thicken with every second that passed. 

 

   “Still one for theatrics, I see.” The woman snarkingly said, her face glowing with a devilish smirk. 

 

The skin under Erik’s shirt began to heat up, and Serana could feel the warmth enter her hand. The raw emotion of anger spread across Erik’s entire face, and it slightly unsettled Serana.

 

   He looks pissed..

 

   “Don’t fuck with me, Silvia. I’m not in the mood.” In his attempt to intimidate the woman, it only seemed to excite her. 

 

   “If memory serves me correctly, I seem to remember you always being in the mood.” She laughed, as the crease in Erik’s brow darkened with rage.

 

Serana hesitantly looked up at Erik. Anger wasn’t even close to describe the expression on his face.

 

   Could she be---?

 

The woman turned her attention to Serana and asked, “Hmm, and who is this? Another one of your whores?”

 

Serana clicked her tongue in anger, and without hesitation, she blurted out, “I don’t who the hell you are, or who you are to Erik, but don’t involve me in your bullshit.”

 

Silvia’s golden eyes lit up, as her grin quickly turned into a deep frown. Her voice dripped with venom, as she said, “Let me tell you one thing, you fucking bitch. After Erik gets bored of you, which he will , he’ll throw you out into the fucking street. He has a habit of doing that.”

 

Erik’s eyes pierced daggers into Silvia, as he said in a dangerous voice, “Don’t play stupid, Silvia. You know exactly why you were thrown out. You made your bed, now lie in it. ”

 

With that, Erik turned his head down to look at Serana. “Let’s go.” Serana nodded her head at him, and they began to walk away; Serana still supporting Erik’s body with her own. 

 

Silvia’s eyes followed them, as they got closer to her. The couple didn’t pay her an ounce of attention, even when they had to pass by her to get back to Solitude. 

 

Desperate to continue their fight, Silvia shouted in one last attempt to get Erik’s recognition. “I heard about your dad’s passing. Sad. I really liked the man.”

 

Serana felt Erik’s muscles tense up at her comment, but he continued to keep walking ahead. Not getting the reaction she wanted, Silvia decided to jab at Erik one more time. “Too bad he was a shit father who raised a bastard of a son.”

 

Erik stopped dead in his tracks, and Serana knew at that point that Silvia had got to him. His face was the darkest that she had ever seen him, and she knew that she couldn’t stop him from whatever he was about to do. 

 

He pushed off of Serana, and once he got his grounding, he turned around with purpose. The hair on Serana's neck stood up straight, as she silently watched Erik make his way towards Silvia. 

 

Once he got about three feet in front of her, he stared at her with fury burning in his eyes. Serana’s skin developed with goosebumps, as the anticipation grew with every second that went by.

 

Out of nowhere, Silvia began to claw at her neck like something was choking her. Serana's eyes grew wide, when Silvia’s face started to slowly lose its color. She began to desperately grasp for air, as Erik took a step closer to her. 

 

   “Let me tell you one thing, you fucking bitch. My ‘shit father’ is the only reason your head’s not hanging on a fucking plaque above my bed. If I would've had it my way, your body would be rotting six feet under.”

 

Serana grew fearful for Silvia, as she watched the woman drop to her knees. She collapsed on her stomach, and she crawled to Erik in a hopeless attempt to get him to let her go.

 

Erik looked down at the struggling woman with pitiful disgust as he continued to say, “The next time you decide to fuck with me, don’t. Because I guarantee you, it’ll be your last.”

 

Silvia fearfully squirmed around on the rocky ground, her face becoming blue with the loss of air. Her voice was drowned out by her coughing and hacking. The lack of emotion in Erik caused a chill to run up Serana’s spine.

 

   What’s happening to him…?

 

Serana ran to Erik’s side and said with a concerned tone, “Erik, stop. You’re going to kill her.” 

 

The man didn’t even seem to realize Serana was next to his side, as he continued to look at the dying woman below him. 

 

Using both her hands, she grabbed onto Erik’s arm. When she did, he turned his face towards her. His eyes were glowing with rage, almost like there was fire burning behind them. 

 

   Erik?

 

The man easily shook off Serana’s grip, so she began to roughly push against his body with her hands. “Erik! Stop! Let her go! You’re killing her!” 

 

She desperately looked at him, and in one last attempt to reach him, she yelled, “Please, Erik. Don’t do this!” 

 

Erik looked down at Serana with a blank expression. Her eyes pleaded with him, as she tried to convince him to let her go.

 

After what seemed like an eternity, Serana heard the sound of Silvia coughing up, as Erik released the hold he had on her. 

 

Serana turned around to look down at the woman who was heaving, in an attempt to regain all the air she had lost. Her body shook, as the color in her face returned.

 

Her fist was balled up on the pavement, and her knees were pressed against the stone as she coughed up. She sounded horrible, but Serana was relieved that Erik let her go and that she was able to breathe again. 

 

Turning to Erik, Serana genuinely said, “Thank you.” 

 

Erik’s face still wore down with anger, but it looked like the glow in his eyes had died down, and Serana felt like he was coherent again. Without saying another word, Erik walked off with Frost following his trail.

 

   “Erik!” shouted Serana. He didn’t listen to her, and he kept walking; not looking back. 

 

Silvia sucked in another harsh breath, as she tried to regain composure. Serana looked down at her with sympathy, but she knew she couldn’t do much for her now. 

 

Serana began to follow Erik, but not before Silvia stopped her in her tracks. 

 

   “Erik’s not who you think he is. He’s the very embodiment of evil. For your sake, run away while you still can.” 

 

Serana confidently turned around and said, “I don’t believe you. And I don’t believe in running away. I can take care of myself.”

 

With that, Serana walked away; leaving Silvia a sniveling heap on the cold ground.

Notes:

HEYO, BOIS! We back with chapter 13! Yes, we are here my children! I know you guys are probably convulsing behind your screens, because this update is coming at you 4 days after our last upload. So sorry if you have to go to the hospital. You can forward me the bill. ;)
Anywhoizzle, I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. I know it's a little shorter than usual, but I just wanted to get it out as fast as I could, because I know you guys are probably bored sitting in your mom's basement.
And before I go, I just wanted to take a moment of silence for our girl Silvia. She almost got folded by our emo boi. I'm glad I'm not her! :D
Thx so much guys for dropping by!
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 14: He's Somewhere

A Dark Elf walks down a long, wide hallway. The walls are brightly lit with torches; the flame illuminating the dark, aging stone that rested behind them. The smell of burning rosemary filled the hallway, and the earthy scent entered the elf’s nose. Turning his head curiously to the source of the smell, he saw the door of his friend’s bedroom slightly open. Observing the door closely, he noticed smoke was swirling in circles, as it slowly escaped the cracked door.

 

He walked closer to the door with his hand raised, ready to nudge open the thin wooden barrier. The door creaked softly, as the elf pushed against the cool wood. The rosemary slightly stung inside of his nose, as he peeked his head into the open space. 

 

Looking into the middle of the room, he saw a black-haired man silently reading a book; his eyes were worn down with exhaustion. The elf stood by the door and observed the man quietly. 

 

With every page the man flipped, his eyebrow twitched with disengagement, and the elf could tell that something was bothering him. 

 

Against his better judgment, the man walked in and asked, “Niklaus? Is something bothering you?”

 

The dark-haired man lifted his head from his book, and once he saw the elf, he put on the brightest smile he could muster. 

 

   “Ahhh, Telis! I didn’t see you standing there, my friend!” The man closed his book and he gently set it down on the table in front of him with a small thump. “I’m right as rain. Why do you ask?”

 

The elf shook his head, as he began to walk deeper into the room. He chuckled lightly and said, “You are many things, Niklaus, but a good liar is not one of them.” 

 

Niklaus playfully gasped and said, “Me, a liar? Never. ” Both men laughed, as the elf took a seat in front of the Nord man. Their laughter eventually died down, and it was soon replaced by a heavy silence.

 

The men looked at each other, and while they did, Telis could see the weariness behind Niklaus's usually bright blue eyes.

 

   “Where’s your son?” asked Telis, his voice firm yet gentle in nature. When the question left Telis’s mouth, Niklaus's smile died down and the dark bags under his eyes became more apparent. He sighed, as he ran his slender fingers through his shoulder length hair. His back fell against the chair, he was sitting in, as he lazily slumped back. He sighed quietly. 

 

Niklaus tried to keep a cheerful tone, as he said, “Oh, Erik? He’s….” The man paused and exhaled sadly. His voice dropped in volume, as he continued to say, “He’s….somewhere…”

 

Telis watched Niklaus’s face darkened with a somber frown. The elf’s dark eyes softened in sympathy, as he softly said, “Niklaus...don’t beat yourself up over this. He’ll come around. All teenagers are like this. And considering what he’s been through, I think he’s doing better than most would. Actually, a lot better.” 

 

The Nord man shrugged his shoulders tiredly, as he groaned with fatigue. “I know you’re right, but….I just wish he would talk to me. I worry about him.” 

 

   “I know you do. And he will soon. It’s only been a couple of months. Give him time.” 

 

Telis put on his best smile, in an attempt to cheer up Niklaus. When they locked eyes, Niklaus’s lips softly lifted up with a tender grin.

 

   “I don’t know if I’m good at being a father. I see you with Olyn, and I think ‘wow, I’m a really shitty dad compared to him.’” Niklaus playfully scoffed.

 

Telis laughed gently and replied, “Olyn’s a simple kid, with simple teenager problems. This thing with Erik….it’s a lot different.” Telis paused and took a moment to look at Niklaus's gentle face. “Believe me, Niklaus. You’re doing the best you can. You’re doing what any great father would do.”

 

Niklaus smiled brightly at Telis’s words. “Thanks, Telis….I owe you one.” The Nord man sat up in his chair quickly, making his dark hair flop backwards in the small gust of wind. He reached his hand across the table, and when he did, Telis was quick to intertwine his hand in Niklaus’s. 

 

The two men stared at each other, and with every passing second, their lips slowly formed into radiant smiles. 

 

   “More than one, Niklaus.” Telis said playfully, causing both of them to chuckle. 

 

Niklaus nodded, as he tenderly said, “More than one…”

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   “What about you, Serana?” 

 

Deep in thought, Serana didn’t even hear the voice that was calling to her. All she could think about was that cold, dead look she saw in Erik’s eyes, as he was strangling Silvia. An unsettling chill ran up her spine, like it did back then. 

 

   I’ve never seen him so emotional before. He looked so lost, like his anger just took hold of him. She must’ve done something awful for him to have a reaction like that...

 

   “Serana?” asked the voice again, this time a little louder. “Hey, Serana! Are you still in there?” 

 

    Would it be wrong of me to ask about it? I mean...it wouldn’t hurt to ask, right? Right?!

 

The cheerful man on her side pinched her arm, causing her to snap out of her daydream. She jolted at the touch. 

 

With a confused expression, she asked, “Uhh...what?” Her disconnected demeanor made the man playfully say, “Girlie, are you okay? You’ve been out of it, since you got back.” 

 

Serana lifted her head and looked at Velan’s smirking grin. His hair was pulled into a loose bun, making his smile appear brighter. She shook her head, trying her best to rid herself of the thoughts about Erik.

 

   “Ummm, yeah---! Of course. Why wouldn’t I be?”  

 

Velan reached over his arms and grabbed Serana’s hands gently. Playfully, he said, “Well, for one, you’re burning the leeks.” Serana looked down in horror, as she saw a small cloud of smoke raise from the iron pan she was clutching. She released it in shock, as she frantically rambled, “Oh, I’m sorry! I wasn’t paying attention.”

 

Velan only giggled at her antics, as he took the pan in his hands. “It’s okay, cutie.” He paused, as he dumped out the burnt vegetables. Placing the pan back on the counter, he turned to Serana and said, “If you want, you can sit down. I can take it from here.”

 

Firmly shaking her head, Serana spewed out, “What? No! I want to help.” Without giving time for Velan to say anything, she reached for the pan and began to re-cook the leeks. Velan playfully shook his head at her. 

 

   “Really, Serana. It’s okay. Take a break.” Velan said with a genuine smile.

 

Waving her hand near Velan’s face, Serana amiably said, “No, I’m fine. Really!” Using her arm, she stirred the fresh leeks in the pan, causing a sizzle noise to fill the kitchen. “I love to cook. And besides...this is my way for paying you and Josiah back. If you guys didn’t go pick up my order, we wouldn’t be having dinner tonight.” 

 

Turning to Velan, she smiled brightly; the corners of her mouth stretching ear-to-ear. Velan chuckled. 

 

He began to peel potatoes with a knife, as he said, “Don’t thank us. Jordis is the one who told us about it.” Peels hit the countertop as Velan continued to say, “She said that Erik asked her to tell us, so actually...maybe you should be thanking him.” Velan said with a grin. 

 

Her hands stopped.

 

Erik’s sharp, glowing eyes entered her mind, and a chill ran up her spine. Slowly, she nervously said, “Erik? No...I---I couldn’t.”

 

Velan playfully laughed. “What? Erik got you nervous?” He bumped her hip with his and he began to snicker. 

 

Serana’s face lit up, as her cheeks bubbled with uneasiness. “What? No! Of course not!” Velan only laughed harder at her embarrassment.

 

   “It’s okay. You don’t have to lie, Serana. He’s absolutely gorgeous.” He sat a perfectly peeled potato down as he continued to say, “If I was a woman, I would jump his bones.” 

 

Serana gasped, as she hit the hysterical man’s shoulder. “Velan---!” Serana shouted in surprise. He laughed off her bewilderment, as he playfully said, “What? It’s true! He’s fucking hot.” Serana huffed lightly at his response.

 

    I mean….I guess he’s good-looking, but his personality is so…...volatile….

 

The two of them fell silent, but unlike with Erik, Serana felt at peace with Velan. He had such a light-hearted air around him, and it made Serana feel calm. She felt connected to him. Like she could tell him anything, and he wouldn’t judge her. Like he was one of her childhood friends. Like she had known him forever. 

 

Continuing to peel more potatoes, Velan turned to Serana and said, “You know what’s weird though?”

 

His question piqued Serana’s interest, and Serana turned to look at the man. “What’s that?”

 

He shrugged his shoulders lightly and his eyebrows scrunched up a little. “I---I don’t know.” He anxiously chuckled, as he continued to say, “Looking at Erik, it’s like---” He paused a moment, and he looked down at Serana’s curious face. “It’s like I’ve seen him before.” 

 

Serana tilted her head at Velan’s words. “What do you mean?” He looked away from the vampire woman’s gaze and continued to cut the potatoes. Velan’s knife hit the countertop with a loud thud, each time his hand sliced down. 

 

He shook his head almost like he didn’t have the answer to his own question. “I don’t know. His face….I mean, everything about him---it’s like I used to know him or something.”

 

Turning away from Serana, Velan sighed. “But that’s impossible. Josiah and I were taken by Malkus 15 years ago. There’s just no way I could have ever met him...” 

 

Serana’s gentle eyes fell on the side of the conflicted man’s face. She could see the cogs in his head spinning, as he thought in silence. 

 

   “Erik’s a hunter. Maybe you ran into him during your travels?” Serana told Velan. He shrugged.

 

   “I don’t think so. I feel like I’d remember if we ran into him.” He slightly chuckled and pondered on his words. “I don’t think Erik’s someone you’d forget.” Serana playfully scoffed at his comment.

 

   “Yeah, I’d have to agree with you on that.” 

 

They continued to cook dinner, and as they did, they chatted and laughed about their lives. Serana’s heart filled with comfort, as she conversed with Velan. She really grew to enjoy Velan’s company, and she knew she had found a good friend in him. It took even her by surprise how fast she developed a relationship with him, because of how long she had been away from people. And because of how hard it was for her to trust people.  

 

As they were finishing up, Josiah walked into the kitchen; a smile on his face.

 

   “Hey, how’s it going guys? You need any help?” 

 

Josiah went to reach for Velan’s pot, but his younger brother slapped his hand away quickly. “No, thanks. Serana and I got it.” 

 

Serana snorted, when Velan left the kitchen to set the table. “It must be nice having a brother.” Serana said with a small chuckle.

 

Josiah scoffed playfully and said, “Yeah, it’s real fun. ”

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

After setting the table, Josiah, Velan, Jordis and Serana sat down to eat. Jordis had said that she took her children back home, so Serana felt a little silly for making so much food. But regardless, she was happy with how supper turned out.

 

   “This looks good, guys. Good job.” Josiah said, as he sat down on a chair that was directly across from Serana. 

 

   “You should help next time, Josiah. I think you’d have fun.” Serana replied. Velan snickered at her comment.

 

   “Ha. Josiah having fun cooking? I don’t think so. He’s the worst cook I’ve ever seen.” Velan released his hair tie, and when he did, his long, light brown hair fell on his shoulders. “I wouldn’t let him near a kitchen.” 

 

   “Aww, c’mon. It can’t be that bad.” Serana said, with a sly smile on her face. 

 

   “Once, when we were kids, he set our kitchen on fire trying to bake a pie. I’d never seen our mother so scared.” Velan laughed, when he saw his brother’s eyebrows knit together. Serana chuckled, as she asked, “Really? He did that?” 

 

Josiah brushed off their teasing, as he casually said, “Alright, alright. Let’s stop making fun of Josiah.”

 

Their laughter eventually died down, and they began to eat. The noise from the silverware rang loudly throughout the dining hall, as they all clunk their utensil against their plates. 

 

   Out of the blue, Velan said, “Hey, Jordis. I have a question.” Jordis lowered her fork, as she replied with, “Shoot.” 

 

   “How did you meet Erik? I’m sure it involves some crazy shit.” 

 

Jordis’s hand froze. Her words got stuck in her throat, as she took a minute to process her response. She placed her fork on the tablecloth and chuckled so softly that Serana barely heard it. “Heh. I guess you could say that.”

 

After not saying anything further, Velan asked, “When did you meet?” Serana watched, as Jordis’s eyebrows knitted in thought. “Gosh, it’s been over...15 years by now. I met him, right after I turned 13.

 

Serana’s eyes widened in surprise, as she asked, “13? You’ve known him that long?”

 

A tender smile grew on Jordis’s lips. “Yeah, I have…” She softly sighed, as she continued to say, “And they’ve been the best years of my life.” 

 

Everyone at the table grew silent, as they all curiously looked upon Jordis. Serana could see the light in Jordis’s eyes glimmer, as she thought about Erik. Serana couldn’t help but smile. 

 

   “Erik got me out of a very bad situation, and I owe him my life. Without him, I wouldn’t be sitting here with you.” She paused and sighed softly. “I wouldn’t have met my wonderful husband, and I wouldn’t have had my beautiful kids. Everything….everything I have in my life---it’s all because of him.” 

 

The dining hall fell silent. Everyone around the table had a blank expression, as they continued to dumbfoundedly stare at Jordis. Not because they were disengaged, but because they were all taken aback at the words she spoke.

 

Serana was attentive to Jordis’s grateful face, and she was also aware as to how genuine and sincere her words sounded. Jordis’s appreciation for Erik radiated out of her pores, and Serana could feel it seeping into her own skin. 

 

   “Shit. I’m starting to think he’s some type of angel. He saved you, and he saved us.” Velan told everyone sitting at the table. 

 

Jordis nodded. “That’s what he’s always done. He’s been doing it his whole life, and he will continue to do it until his time comes to pass.”

 

Serana slightly winced at her words. At times, Serana seemed to forget that not every is an immortal. Maybe not soon, but Serana knew at some point Erik would pass away, and that thought just didn’t sit right with her.

 

   “Now that I think about it...he saved you too, didn’t he, Serana?” Velan’s voice brought the vampire woman out of her daze, as she turned her head in his direction. “Hmm?” Serana moaned.

 

   “Ya know...from the tomb? He saved you from the tomb, didn’t he? And from your father?” Velan’s questions hit her like a ton-of-bricks. 

 

   “Yeah...I---I guess he did.” Serana said slowly, her voice slightly broken after the realization hit her. 

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

A sigh left Serana’s lips, as she walked down a dimly lit hallway.

 

   Dammit…am I even going the right way?

 

She gathered her breathing as she continued down a random dark pathway. After everyone was done eating, she wanted to make sure that the Moth Priest ate too. So she made a plate to give to him. The problem though was finding out where he was at. 

 

   I sure hope so…

 

Her heels clicked loudly in the hollow space. But even with the noise of her shoes, Serana could begin to hear a soft humming coming from the end of the hall.

 

   Isn’t that the tree? If it is, then I’m better at directions than I thought. 

 

She wanted to give herself a pat on the back, as she stopped in front of the cracked door at the end of the long hall. She could make out the soft, blue light of the tree shining through the door, and a smile crept on her face. ‘

 

   I was right! 

 

With a sigh of relief, she pushed softly on the wooden door. The hot plate stayed balanced on her palm, as she turned to click the door closed. 

 

She was about to call out the Dexion, but when she turned around to walk over to his bed, she spotted Erik sitting on the small steps that led up to the tree. For a moment, her feet stayed frozen. Her heart leapt in her throat, as he saw his back raise with an inhale of breath.

 

   Erik?

 

Serana slowly made her way towards the concentration man. The air around him didn’t feel like it did with Silvia. It seemed like he was back to his normal, brooding self, and that lifted a giant weight off of Serana’s shoulders.

 

   “Erik?” Serana called out. When he heard his name, the sitting man looked back at the woman who stood next to him. Their eyes met, but he was quick to break the contact. 

 

For a while, Serana didn’t say a word. She was trying to figure out what he was thinking, but she couldn’t get anything just by looking at him. She was upset with him, but at the same time she knew that yelling at him wouldn’t solve anything. So when she began to speak to him, she was sure to retain a calm and casual tone. 

 

   “Hey, where did you go? Everyone was worried about you. Jordis almost had a panic attack, when I told her I didn’t know where you were.” Erik didn’t respond, so Serana took his silence as an invitation to sit next to him. 

 

The stone beneath her was cold, and Serana could feel the little bit of warmth in her body leave, as she settled on the ground. 

 

She turned to sit the plate next to her side. The glass made a small clicking noise, when it hit the hard surface below it. She sighed, as she looked straight ahead of her.

 

The magical tree that sat in the middle of the room was bright. The blue glow around it was swirling and dancing in the air. The faint flapping of the butterflies’ wings echoed against Serana’s ears. 

 

   “Where’s Frost?” Serana asked Erik, breaking the silence. 

 

It took him a second, but he eventually said, “He’s in my room.” 

 

Serana turned to look upon Erik’s face. His black hair draped effortlessly over the side of his face, and his icy, blue eye was barely noticeable under it. 

 

Her gawking eventually made Erik turn his face towards her. The white part of his hair swayed with his abrupt movement. And his crimson, red eye looked almost like fire in the dark room. 

 

   “What?” Erik asked. She shrugged off his subtle harsh tone, as she confidently said, “I’m just wondering when you’re going to answer my question.” 

 

Instead of arguing with her, Erik turned back to look at the tree and he very deeply sighed. “I’ve been here.” 

 

   “The whole time? Why the hell didn’t you say anything?” Serana blurted out.

 

Looking up towards the ceiling, Erik deeply said, “I needed time.” Serana tilted her head, as she processed his words. 

 

   That makes sense…

 

Serana observed Erik’s face, and when she did, she couldn’t help but notice how intensely he was staring at the roof. Following his gaze, she was met with a beautiful view that made her jaw drop. 

 

The entire ceiling was made up of glass, and it allowed her to see the dark sky that rested above her head. White twinkles filled the vast black ocean, and purple and green lights swirled about freely around the stars. 

 

   Hey! The roof isn’t covered anymore! Why was it covered before, if this is the view…?!

 

Serana was in awe, as she gasped in astonishment. “Wow….!” Was all Serana could muster, as she took in the almost outworldly scenery. 

 

Unbeknownst to Serana, Erik tilted his head down to look upon the side of her face. He observed her face carefully, as she continued to look at the ceiling in amazement. Her eyes were brighter than any of the stars above, and her smile was bigger than any ocean Erik had crossed. Her childish excitement plucked a string within Erik, and he sighed softly at himself.

 

Clearing his throat, Erik said, “I----” He paused, as Serana curiously pulled her attention away from the ceiling and to him. “I….regret that you had to witness what you saw earlier. I shouldn’t have involved you.” His words shocked Serana. So much so that she didn’t even know what to say to his sudden confession.

 

   Is he...is he apologizing?

 

In order to cover up her own embarrassment, Serana playfully said, “Is the mighty Dragonborn apologizing to little ol’ me? Careful, Erik. Your personality’s showing.”

 

   “Can’t you just take my admission?” Erik asked; almost sounding like a pouting child. Serana snickered at his childish behavior, and playfully shouted, “Okay, Okay! Grouchy pants.”

 

Her laughter eventually died down, and so did her smile. The light-hearted air began to slowly dissipate, and after a while longer, the atmosphere got heavier. She sighed faintly.

 

   “Silvia...were her and you---you know….a thing?” Serana asked hesitantly; her half expecting Erik to either shut her down completely or get upset with her. Turning to meet Serana’s gaze, Erik furrowed his brows at her. 

 

He shook his head lightly, as he turned his head back to look at the tree. Serana watched his sharp jaw clench, as the man firmly said, “ No. ”

 

   “Sorry about asking. I just assumed she could be an ex or something.” She paused a moment to take in Erik’s expression. It was blank like always.

 

   “So, if not that, why'd you get so upset then? She said that she knew your dad, so she must’ve been part of the Dawnguard at some point, no?”

 

After a second of contemplation, Erik moaned in displeasure. “She was...a long time ago.” He shifted his long legs out, as he continued to say, “But she broke the rules, and because of that; she was exiled.” 

 

   “Exiled?” Serana caught Erik’s eyes, as she asked, “So is that why she was saying those horrible things to you? Because she’s mad that you exiled her?” 

 

Lingering on Serana’s curious face, Erik groaned lightly. “Maybe.” 

 

   “Maybe? You have to know why.” Serana said quickly; not giving him a chance to slip away. 

 

   “Why do you care?” Erik asked, his voice low in nature. Serana scoffed at his question. “It’s not like I’m interested interested. I’m just trying to piece the puzzle together.” 

 

Erik sighed exhaustly, and for a moment Serana believed that he wouldn’t say anything more. 

 

Placing his elbows against his bent knees, Erik slowly said, “The exile has nothing to do with it.” He sighed with annoyance at the thought of Silvia, and his eyebrow furrowed with discomfort. “The real reason is because I rejected her.”

 

Serana’s eyebrows lifted with subtle surprise at his words. “And because she got upset with my decision….she decided to break the rules out of retaliation.” 

 

   “What---what did she do?” Serana asked, the morbid curiosity building up inside of her. 

 

Erik’s eyes pierced through Serana’s soul, when he turned his head to meet hers. His jaw clenched so tight that Serana though he would break his teeth. With a deep exhale, Erik firmly said, “She killed a Dawnguard member. She killed a child.” 

Notes:

HEYO BOIS, we back baby! Chapter 14 is finally here! I know it's a shorter one, but I knew this chapter was long overdue. So I decided to push out what I had.
I know that the story, at times, can get kinda boring, but I hope that the character development makes up for it.
I don't have much to say, so Imma pop out, but before I go, I just hope everyone is enjoying the story, because there is more coming!
Stay safe out there everyone. I know it's been pretty crazy. :)
Thx so much guys for dropping by!
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 15: A Long Journey Awaits

Once those terrible words escaped Erik’s mouth, Serana’s heart dropped. Her usually bright face dimmed, as she consumed what Erik had just told her. 

 

   “A child?” Serana asked in disbelief. “Why would she do that, just to get back at you?”

 

Erik’s face darkened, as he said, “Because the person she killed was one of my students.”

 

Hesitantly, Serana glanced over at Erik’s expressionless face. His eyes were blank, as he stared straight ahead of him. 

 

   “I’m sorry…” Serana mumbled quietly. Hearing her hushed voice, Erik turned to look at her sympathetic face. Her yellow eyes glistened with a subtle sadness, and it took Erik by surprise.

 

   “Why are you sorry? You didn’t have anything to do with it.” 

 

Serana’s heart broke with sorrow at hearing his words. “You know, it’s kinda sad that you feel like if someone wasn't involved with something that they can’t express emotion towards it.” Serana tucked her hair behind her ear, as she continued to say, ‘What happened to you...it’s something that no one should have to go through.” 

 

The atmosphere around them changed once again, as Serana’s words seeped into Erik’s head. His mind couldn’t catch up with his mouth, causing it to stay closed shut. All he could do was look in Serana’s direction. 

 

Her dark hair was outlined by the tree’s blue light, and when she swayed her head to look back at the staring man, it looked like a field of flowers that was lit up by the moonlight. 

 

   “I just want to say thank you for sharing that with me. I know it can’t be easy; remembering something like that.” She turned and smiled brightly at Erik, her fangs prominent against her bright red lips. “I’m glad you’re starting to open up to someone. You can’t keep things like that inside. Something like that will consume you.” 

 

For a moment, all they did was stare at one another. Their eyes were still, as they both soaked in their counterpart’s expression. The soft humming of the tree was the only source of noise, and it made Serana’s heart leap in her throat.

 

   Shit..! Did I really just say that to him? Gods, Serana...

 

   “Ahem!” Serana said out of reflex. She turned her bright face to anywhere she could, desperately trying to escape Erik’s glare. Her eyes landed on where the Moth Priest was at. 

 

Easily seeing in the little bit of light there was, she could tell that the old man was sound asleep. “I um...came to give him some food, but it looks like I came too late.” Serana said quickly, her being desperate to say anything that could mask her nervousness. 

 

Serana turned her head down and looked down at the food that was still steaming with heat. Picking the plate up, she turned to Erik and pushed the plate towards his torso.

 

   “Here. It doesn’t look like he needs it.” 

 

Erik’s slender fingers pushed the plate away, as he said, “I’m not hungry.”

 

Scoffing, Serana pushed the plate towards him with a much greater force. “Stop being a big jerk and take the damn plate.” Her eyebrows furrowed, as she continued to say, “If you don’t eat, I’ll feed you myself.” She pushed the hard glass against the grumpy man’s abdomen, causing him to look down at the plate. His eyes squinted at the food.

 

Sighing, Erik grabbed the plate reluctantly. “What is it?” Erik asked Serana slowly. “It’s some of Velan’s pot roast with a leek sauce.” Erik raised an eyebrow at the vampire woman’s words. She noticed his hesitation and shouted playfully, “Just eat the damn food, picky ass. It’s good. We didn’t slave away in the kitchen, for you not to eat.”

 

The man sighed, as he picked up the fork that rested against the plate’s surface. The silverware clinked loudly in the hollow room. 

 

Serana watched in great anticipation, as Erik raised the fork to his mouth. Serana could hear the metal hit Erik’s teeth, as the silverware entered his mouth. 

 

The fork slipped from his lips, and he began to softly chew. For a moment, he was silent. His expression didn’t change, as he slowly ate. But after a moment, he swallowed softly.

 

   “Well?” asked Serana impatiently, wanting an answer from him. Looking down at the food, Erik whispered, “It’s...not bad.” 

 

Once those words left his mouth, Serana smiled brightly. She was sure that he would hate it, but after seeing his content face, she felt glad that she could make something he found enjoyable.

 

   “That’s probably the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me. You should try to be nice more often.” Erik was quick to glare at her, but it only made her laugh. “Okay, geez! Someone’s touchy..” 

 

Erik quietly took another bite, as Serana turned her head to look at the Moth Priest. She silently looked at his resting face. 

 

   “He is going to be okay, right? I mean, he sure has been sleeping a lot.” Through a mouth full of food, Erik said, “His age is advanced, and being in captivity didn't help improve his health.” 

 

Turning back to Erik’s direction, Serana asked, “Is there anything we can do to help him? There has to be something.” 

 

Erik shook his head softly, “The tree is doing the best she can to help.” 

 

Confusion hit Serana like a ton of bricks. “Wait, what? The tree?” The glow from the tree entered Serana’s eyes, as she turned her head to look at the large plant that rested in the middle of the room.

 

   “How?” asked Serana in confusion. Putting down the glass plate, Erik turned his attention to the same thing Serana was looking at. “This tree is a sapling of the Eldergleam Tree. She draws power from the moonlight, and in turn, she uses the energy to heal the wounded and weak.” 

 

The woman’s eyes grew wide in amazement, “Really? The tree can do that?” Instead of answering her, Erik quietly glanced at the side of Serana’s face. The excitement in her face made Erik slightly smirk, unbeknownst to her. 

 

   “I guess that's why you have the roof open. I was wondering about that.” Turning back to Erik, Serana asked, “Why was it closed this morning? I mean, the view is amazing.”

 

   “You were in here. Would you of liked to burn in the sun?” Erik asked sarcastically. Serana smirked at his joking response. “I appreciate it. I sometimes forget.”

 

Serana returned to look at the beautiful tree in front of her. The humming was soft, and it was a welcome sound to Serana’s ears. “You called the tree a ‘she.’ Is it actually a girl?” 

 

   “Of course.” Erik said, matter-of-factly. “She told me.” 

 

   “Okay, hold on. Wait a damn minute. She can talk to you?” Erik shook his head at her. ‘It’s more of a communication through feeling, than actual words.” 

 

Shock wore heavily on the young woman’s face. “What else can she do? Play the lute!?” asked Serana sarcastically. Erik glanced at Serana, not saying a word. She sighed. “Actually, don’t answer that. I don’t think I can handle the answer.” 

 

The couple looked at one another, before Serana broke the contact and looked back in front of her. For a while, they listened silently to the soft buzzing of the tree, and they watched as tiny butterflies danced in the tree’s subtle blue light. 

 

   “Do we really have to leave tomorrow?” asked Serana quietly. “It’s safer for the Moth Priest to rest at Fort Dawnguard. And Isran will want to see him.”

 

   “Wasn’t that the lovely fellow who called me an ‘it?’” Serana asked with slight frustration, as she recalled how rude the man was towards her.

 

   “It isn’t anything personal. He just doesn’t trust you.” 

 

Serana huffed at the man’s response. “‘Nothing personal?’ It sounded pretty personal to me. I mean, who the hell calls someone an ‘it?’” She threw her hands in the air, as she continued to shout, “I may be a vampire, but I’m still a person. I risked my life to tell him about my father, but he spit right back in my face.” 

 

Erik shifted his legs, as he said, “When we get back to the Fort, you can tell him that.” He pushed against his knees, as he began to stand up. Serana followed his movements, as she said, “Believe me. If I have anything to say about it, I’ll tell him more than that.” 

 

Just like Erik, Serana stood up from her spot on the floor. “Getting tired?” asked Serana. Erik shook his head.

 

   “It’s best if we try to sleep. We have a long road ahead of us.” Serana nodded her head at his words.

 

Without looking at her, Erik said, “I trust that you know the way back to your room.” She frowned.

 

    Not really.

 

He began to walk away, causing Serana to say, “Goodnight, Erik. Thanks for the chat.” He slightly nodded his head back at her, as he disappeared into the shadows. 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Black smoke. Bright fire. It’s so hot, it’s cold. The pain is overwhelming, but it feels good. She can feel the tears leave her eyes. She feels alone, even though there’s a man right in front of her. Everything goes dark. Death has come. And it makes her happy. 

 

Wood creaks softly in Serana’s ears, and after a short moment, she can feel a weight press against her. She’s half asleep, but she can still feel a warm liquid hit her cheek. 

 

   What the…?

 

She tossed in her sleep, trying to push off whatever was near her, but instead of going away, she felt a sandy texture rub up against her cheek once more. 

 

She groans loudly, as she builds up the energy to slightly open her eyes. When she does, the dim light in the room burns her eyes.

 

The unknown weight moves quicker, causing her to push the blanket away from her face. When she finally opens her eyes, all the way, she sees a blob of white fur in her face.

 

   “Frost?” Serana asked quietly. When he heard his name, he began to furiously lick Serana’s face once more. It caused her to giggle at his hyper energy. Once his licking ceased, Serana took that moment to sit up straight in her bed. Jumping to the floor, Frost turned to look at Serana’s sleepy face. He waited patiently, as the groggy woman slowly regained her strength. 

 

Stretching out her arms, Serana turned to Frost and asked, “How’d you even find me?” The small dog turned his head curiously at Serana’s question. She giggled. The tired woman took one more second to herself, before she pushed against her knees to stand. 

 

Frost was quick to guide Serana toward her room door. “Hey, wait! Where are you taking me? Are you taking me to Erik?” The young puppy ignored her, as he continued to walk out into the hallway. 

 

   Why do I even try?

 

She hurriedly threw on her clothes, trying her hardest to not lose Frost. She was still having a hard time trying to figure out the layout of Erik’s house.

 

   “Hey, Frost! Wait!”  

 

She had to sprint to catch up with the energetic puppy, but when she eventually caught up with him, he sat down by the staircase patiently for her to follow. 

 

Serana could hear chatter coming from down the stairs, as well as dishes hitting up against each other. The young dog started to walk down the steps, causing Serana to follow him closely.

 

Walking down the wooden steps, Serana was greeted by an energetic Velan. “Hey, missy! We were just talking about you.” The vampire woman looked around the room, and she saw Josiah and Velan sitting at the dining room table with a cup of coffee in both their hands. As well as Erik and Jordis talking to themselves in the corner of the room. 

 

She noticed that Erik was once again wearing his armor that covered his face, and it caused a small frown to form on her lips.

 

Serana watched silently, as Frost quickly walked up to Erik and sat down by his side. 

 

   “Hey! Come have some coffee.” Velan said, while standing up from his chair. 

 

   “What time is it?” asked Serana curiously. “Early enough to have some coffee,” Velan said. He gestured for Serana to come sit down, as he poured some dark liquid into an empty cup. 

 

Josiah followed Serana’s movements, as she sat down across from him. “Good morning.” Serana smiled at his polite gesture and she said, “Good morning to you too. Did you sleep well?” 

 

   “As best as I could,” said Josiah, while clicking his fingers against the side of his mug. 

 

After they all said their good mornings, Velan pushed a full cup towards Serana’s hands. “Here. It’s a fresh brew.” 

 

She smiled at him, as she said, “Thank you.” She brought the cup to her mouth, and after she swallowed the hot liquid, she turned to Velan and Josiah and asked, “So what were you talking about?” 

 

   “We were talking about you.” Velan said with a grin on his face. “Me?” asked Serana in surprise.

 

   “Nothing bad. We were just talking about how you got into this mess.” Josiah took a sip of his steaming coffee, as he continued to say, “Vampires. Vampire hunters. Elder Scrolls. A Moth Priest. The Dragonborn. You’re one busy woman.” 

 

Serana shrugged lightly, as she took in his words. “Well...when you have a power hungry, homicidal father, you get used to being put in crazy situations.” She softly laughed, as she realized how deep her problems run.

 

However a voice cut through her concentration. “Shall we go? I’ve heard we have a long journey ahead of us.” Everyone in the room turned to the voice. To the Moth Priest.

 

   “Dexion! Come sit. Have a cup of coffee, before it gets cold.” Velan said to the old man. He was quick to pour him a cup of his own.

 

The old man’s robes swayed behind him, as he made his way to the table. “Much obliged.” he said, as he took a seat next to Josiah. The man grabbed the pitcher of milk and poured some inside of his mug. After he felt content with the amount, he placed the jar back on its spot on the table. Dexion sighed, as he took a sip of his hot coffee. 

 

   “Sleep well?” asked Serana. “Very well. I haven’t felt this good in a long time.” replied Dexion, his tone sincere and happy.

 

    Huh...maybe that tree really does do her job.

 

Serana went to ask Dexion another question, but a shadow casted over the table. Everyone sitting at the table turned to look up, and when they did, they were greeted with the strong glare of Erik’s intimidating eyes. 

 

   “We need to leave. Tullius said vampires were seen around Solitude’s border.” 

 

   “So quickly?” Serana asked, shock on her face. 

 

   “If being in a vampire camp has taught me anything, it’s that vampires don’t mess around when it comes to getting something they want.” Josiah said matter-of-factly. 

 

Serana turned to look up at Erik and asked, “Are we going to teleport there?” Velan almost choked on his coffee, when he heard what Serana said. “Teleport?!” he asked loudly.

 

   “Oh, yeah. I forgot that you guys don’t know Erik can do that.” 

 

Erik shook his head and dismissed her question quickly. “It doesn’t matter. I can’t teleport the Moth Priest. His health is too poor. He wouldn't survive.” Erik turned to look at the old man who sat silently in his chair.

 

   “I wouldn’t survive? But I feel fine. I can handle it.” He sat his cup down, as he added, “I’m willing to do anything I have to do.” 

 

Crossing his arms against his chest, Erik said, “I won’t risk it. The Dawnguard needs your service.” 

 

The room fell silent, as everyone contemplated on the next steps. “If we can’t teleport, then are we just going to travel all the way to Riften on foot?” Serana asked.

 

The Dragonborn shook his head. Serana sighed, as she realized she would have to once again make that draining journey. 

 

    Great…

 

   “So, I guess now all we have to do is go…” Serana said with a moan. 

 

Josiah rose from his seat, as well as Velan. The sudden movement of the two brothers caused everyone to stare at them. Josiah walked around the table to meet his brother’s side. 

 

   “About that….” Josiah cut himself short to lock eyes with his brother. “Velan and I won’t be going.” 

 

Jumping from her seat, Serana shouted out. “What do you mean? You guys have to come!” Josiah turned to look at the concerned woman.

 

   “You guys saved us from Malkus, and you held up your end of the bargain when you brought us to Solitude. We said we would find our own way, once we got to a major city. That was the deal.” 

 

   “To hell with the deal! We can’t just leave you here! Where are you going to go?” Serana asked in a worried tone. 

 

The two men looked at one another in silence, neither of them responding to Serana’s plea. She turned to Erik quickly and said, “Erik? Do you stand for this? You know we can’t leave them here. You said it yourself, the vampires are already closing in on us.” 

 

He stayed silent.

 

Dexion stood from his chair, causing the legs to scrap loudly against the wooden floor. “If I may, I’d like for them to remain. Having their company would make me feel at ease.” 

 

Erik uncrossed his arms, and he took a step closer to the table. His voice was deep, as he said firmly, “The journey to the Fort will be dangerous. I can’t guarantee that you won’t be harmed or killed. Are you willing to take that risk?” 

 

Serana winced at the man’s words. “Erik, don’t say that.” Josiah stepped closer to the group, as he cleared his throat. “No. He’s right. We understand the dangers at hand.” 

 

Josiah turned to look at Velan, and the room became silent with tension. Serana watched them patiently, even though she was anxious at what they were about to say. 

 

Velan nodded his head at Josiah, and Josiah nodded back. 

 

Turning back with a sigh, Josiah said, “We wish to come, if you’ll have us.” Serana smiled brightly at his words, as did Dexion.

 

   “Of course, we want you to come. We wouldn’t have it any other way.” said Serana, with a grin as big as her heart. 

 

And with that, they began to prepare for the long journey ahead.

Notes:

HEYO, bois! Chapter 15 is out! It's a short one, but at this point, I know it doesn't surprise you guys. I know it's been awhile (yet again), so I apologize. But regardless, I hope you enjoyed this chapter. ;)
I hope everyone is doing good, and that everyone is in good health. Be safe out there!
Thx so much for dropping by! It means a lot to me. I hope everyone continues to read, because we are just getting started.
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 16: Vokunfomon

 “Okay, I think you guys are ready.” Jordis said with a sigh of relief.

 

Everyone was gathered at Katla’s farm, loading up the horses that Erik had rounded up for the trip. The morning light began to start its daily cycle; the sun high in the sky. The bright star was hot, even through Solitude’s chilly air. 

 

Even through the thick clothes that Serana was wearing, she could feel the warm kisses of the bright light above her. She sighed lightly, as she tied her bag to her horse’s saddle. She pressed her hand flat against the large animal’s side and closed her eyes. She sighed once more.

 

    Am I ready for this?

 

She fought against her own thoughts, as she lightly chewed on her tongue. Her eyes opened back up, and she returned her gaze back to her bag. The light reflected off something that rested in the bag’s pocket, catching Serana’s attention. 

 

Reaching in the pack, she pulled out the blood vial that Erik had given her back at the cave.

 

The dark liquid swooshed around in the clear bottle, as she shook it lightly. 

 

    I should probably drink some, so the sun doesn’t burn me alive..

 

The cork was tight, as she pulled it from its secure spot from the bottle’s neck. She was careful not to come in contact with the sun’s rays, as she pulled her hood away from her face. 

 

The glass was cool, as it came in contact with Serana’s lips. She watched in anticipation, as the liquid slowly made its way down the bottle. When the blood finally entered her mouth, she scrunched up her nose a little. It was cold and bitter. 

 

    Erik wasn’t kidding when he said it didn’t taste good…

 

As if he knew she was thinking about him, Erik's shadow fell on Serana’s hooded face. His eyes pierced through her soul, as he glared at her. The bottle moved around in her hand, catching Erik’s attention. His gloved hand grabbed the glass jar from her hand quickly.

 

   “Hey! What the hell are you doing?” asked Serana in annoyance.

 

He ignored her, as he put the blood up to the sun. Even through his hood, Serana could see him squinting harshly. 

 

She tried to grab the bottle back, but since he was almost a foot taller than her, there was no chance at retrieving it. He easily dodged her feeble attempts, and he continued to observe the blood quietly.

 

   “Can I have it back, please?” She sighed as he ignored her, once again. “What are you even doing with it?” 

 

He lowered his arm, and lightly tossed the bottle back at Serana. Her heart leapt in her throat, as she barely grabbed the vial through the tips of her fingers.

 

   “Hey! What the fuck was tha---” Cutting her off, Erik deeply said, “You haven’t been drinking it.”

 

Picking her head up, Serana looked at the tall man and asked, “What? How can you even tell?”

 

   “By the color and the amount. If you were drinking it like you should, it would be gone by now. But as I’m sure you can tell, that’s not the case.” said Erik, authority riddled in his voice. He crossed his arms tightly, as he towered over Serana’s petite frame. 

 

Blowing him off, Serana turned back to act like she was fixing her bag on her horse’s saddle. “I am drinking it. Don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

   “When the barrier depleted, last night, the sun started to burn you almost instantly. If you were well fed, that wouldn’t have happened. You would’ve been able to last in the sun for a couple of minutes.”

 

Turning back to Erik’s gaze, Serana threw up her hands and said loudly, “I know how it works, Erik! I just haven’t been feeling hungry.” 

 

Erik was unfazed, as Serana continued to rabble on and on. “And why the fuck do you care anyway? Are you my dad? No, you aren’t. You’re a hunter, who kills vampires. So don’t act like you’re suddenly concerned with my well being.” 

 

Once the words left her mouth, they both grew quiet. The tension built up quickly, as the two of them stared at one another. 

 

Serana’s words echoed in her head, and once she fully realized what she had said, she felt instant regret. She had no idea where this anger was coming from, but it wasn’t her. That was something she hated the most about her father. How his anger made her feel. And as she looked at Erik’s eyes, she felt like she could see a little bit of her inside of him. 

 

   “Erik, I---” “Just make sure you keep your hunger in check. I don’t need to take care of another problem.”

 

With that, he walked away from her. She watched his back slowly fade away, and it made her stomach turn. She didn’t mean what she said, and it hurt her knowing that she might’ve hurt him. 

 

   “Erik!” 

 

Like usual, he ignored her pleas, and he left her there alone with her thoughts. 

 

   I didn’t mean it…

 

Feeling a presence behind her, she heard a voice call out. “Hey. Are you okay? What was that about?” Turning around, she was met with Josiah’s gentle face. He smiled slightly, as Serana took in his expression. “Oh, it’s nothing. Everything is fine, Josiah. Are we ready to go?” 

 

Serana could tell that Josiah didn’t believe her, but instead of asking more questions, he just said, “Yeah, we’re about ready to go. Since we only have four horses, I’m going to ride with Dexion. I don’t trust Velan to keep an eye on him.”

 

   “Are you sure? I can ride with him.” Josiah shook his head. “It’s no problem. He’s our friend, so I’d like to help him during the trip.”

 

   “I understand. Just let me know, if you’d like to switch out at any point.” 

 

   “Of course.” Josiah extended his hand out and smiled. “Here’s to a safe journey.” Looking down at his opened hand, Serana smiled. She fit her gloved hand inside of his and said, “To a safe journey.” 

 

Jordis and Velan came up behind Josiah, both of them smiling with joy.

 

   “You guys ready to do this?” Velan asked excitedly. “I’m so pumped.” 

 

Releasing Serana’s hand, Josiah turned around to look at his younger brother with a hard stare. “This isn’t a pleasure trip, Velan. This is serious.”

 

Velan pushed his brother’s shoulder lightly and said, “What the fuck ever, Josiah. This is awesome. Who else can say they get to travel with the Dragonborn? This is like history in the making!” 

 

Josiah shook his head at Velan’s excitement. “You’re gonna get killed, I swear.” He grabbed Velan’s arm and said, “Let’s go check on Dexion. I know you haven’t been keeping an eye on him.” With that, both of the brothers left, leaving Jordis and Serana alone.

 

Jordis sighed with relief, as she said, “Well, this is it. How are you feeling, Serana?” 

 

The vampire woman smiled, as she said happily, “I’m feeling good. I just hope that this trip doesn’t have a lot of bumps in the road.”

 

   “I hope so too. But honestly, when you’re with Erik, problems seem to pop up all the time.”

 

Serana groaned at her response. “Tell me about it…” 

 

She tried to laugh off her uneasiness, but when she looked at Jordis, she bit her tongue. Small tears began to form right under Jordis’s eyes. Seeing her sudden change in emotion, caused surprise to rise in Serana. 

 

   “Jordis? What’s the matter? 

 

Jordis tried to giggle through her tears. “Oh, it’s nothing. I’m sorry.” She quickly wiped the water from her eyes, leaving wet smudges against her cheeks. 

 

She sighed lightly. “I just worry about you guys. I know how dangerous this entire situation is, and I just want everyone to make it through.” 

 

In an attempt to cheer her up, Serana grabbed into Jordis’s arm and said sincerely, “Jordis, we’ll be okay. Everyone here is capable of taking care of themself.” 

 

   “I know. You’re right.” She huffed out an anxious breath. “It’s just seeing Erik again after so long….it meant a lot to me. Everytime I see him leave, I worry that it’s going to be the last time I see him.” 

 

   “It’s funny…” Jordis nervously rubbed her hands together, as she continued to speak. “My husband’s a captain at Castle Dour. He leaves for duty, every once in a while. And as his wife, I grow troubled when I know he’s out there on the battlefield. But with Erik….nothing can compare to the anguish I feel when I see him leave.” Her eyebrows knitted together with great uncertainty, as she added, “I fear for his life every second of the day.” 

 

The young woman’s face twisted with uneasiness, as she twiddled with her thumbs. 

 

Jordis always seemed so confident and upbeat, so seeing her conflicted and restless face made Serana worried.

 

   “Um...I know I can’t say anything that will make you feel better, but I promise that I will look out for everyone the best I can. Especially Erik,” said Serana, reassurance in her voice. 

 

The Redguard woman lifted up her head slowly, and even though Serana could see the troubled look behind her eyes, Jordis smiled at her words. 

 

Suddenly, Jordis enveloped Serana in a tight embrace. Warmth spread across Serana’s skin, as Jordis wrapped her arms around Serana’s back. 

 

   “I’m gonna miss you guys.” Jordis told Serana. “Please, keep yourself alive out there.” 

 

Patting Jordis’s shoulder Serana said, “Of course. Let your kids know that it was a joy to meet them.” They broke the hug, and Jordis pulled away from Serana. “Thank you for welcoming me, like you did. You didn’t have to do that,” added Serana.

 

   “Whether Erik shows it or not, you’re part of him now. You’re always welcome here. This is your home now.”

 

Serana stared blankly at Jordis. Her warm words were a shock to Serana. All her life, she had been tossed around, never welcomed anywhere. And to hear Jordis accept her so quickly, put Serana in awe.

 

   “Hey, cutie! Time to go! These horses are getting restless.” Velan shouted across to Serana. Turning her head away from Jordis, Serana yelled back, “Okay! I’m coming!” 

 

The young woman jumped up on her horse and gathered the reins in her hands. She tightened the dry, leather straps in her palms, as she lowered her head to meet Jordis’s gaze. They nodded at each other, each of them saying their goodbyes. 

 

Jordis crossed her arms against her chest, as she waved them off.

 

   “Bye everyone! Have a safe trip!” 

 

Serana listened to the clicking of the horses hooves, as they got further down the road. But before they got too far, Serana looked back to glance at Jordis one last time. Jordis’s yellow dress was barely visible, as the distance between them increased.

 

Serana turned her head back slowly and sighed. 

 

   Get your head in the game, Serana. You need to focus...

 

As she was talking to herself, her skin began to tingle. And that only meant one thing. 

 

Looking up from the ground, she turned towards Erik, and when she did, she caught him looking at her. She couldn’t tell what he was thinking, but she knew that he had heard her sighing. 

 

She was going to ask him why he was staring at her, but before she could, he turned away and continued to lead the group down the road. 

 

Serana continued to stare at his back, trying to understand him. She had always prided herself on being able to figure people out easily, so it was frustrating to her that Erik was so hard to read. Just like Faida had said, he really was a complete mystery. 

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

A month had passed by. The days and nights seemed to mesh together the further they got. Some days they slept in an inn, and sometimes they slept inside a dreary cave. Wherever they ended up at, is where they slept. 

 

A routine had kicked in. Waking up at the crack of dawn everyday, and not stopping until the sun had disappeared behind the mountains. Velan, Josiah and Dexion had made the journey better than when Serana had to do the journey alone, but having Erik there was a constant reminder of what was ahead. 

 

Erik and Serana didn’t really speak, and when they did, it was only to talk about what they were to do next. They hadn’t fought, which was a plus, but Serana was hoping that this trip was going to help Erik open up. When they were still in Solitude, she felt like she could see little cracks breaking apart with Erik’s wall, but now? She wasn’t sure. 

 

With Frostfall approaching, the weather was getting colder as the days passed by. That was fine with Serana and Erik, but it was getting hard with the rest of the group.

 

   “God damn. I’m fucking freezing. My balls are fixing to fall off, if it gets any colder.” Velan said, his teeth chattering with every word.

 

   “Very nice image, Velan. Thanks for sharing.” Josiah said with a sarcastic tone. 

 

The younger brother groaned, as he said, “Well, it’s true! Sorry I’m a hot-blooded creature with nerves.” 

 

Serana laughed off Velan, as she addressed the Moth Priest. “Dexion. Are you doing okay? Do you need anything?” 

 

Blowing hot air into his hands, the Moth Priest said, “Oh, no. I’m quite okay. Thank you for asking though.” 

 

Velan butted in again, as he loudly stated, “I don’t want vampires attacking us every minute, but I wish something happened. This shit is starting to get boring. Nothing has happened all month.” He groaned in displeasure. 

 

Josiah sighed, as he irritatedly said, “Velan, stop being a whiny baby. This trip is hard on everybody---” 

 

Out of nowhere, a loud roar echoed in the distance. Erik immediately threw up his hand, signaling everyone to stop. Everyone pulled on their horse’s reins, as they listened out for the source of the noise.

 

   “You guys heard that too, right?” Velan asked, his voice a low whisper. 

 

Erik sharpened his eyes, as a large shadow in the distance appeared. He continued to hold his hand up. “No one move.” 

 

As the figure got closer, the ground started to shake with tremendous force. The horses started to panic, as the noise got louder. 

 

   “Hey, it’s okay.” Serana said quietly to her horse, trying her best to calm her down. The horse neighed, as the big shadow hovered over to where they stopped. 

 

   “What the hell?” Josiah said aloud, his face wearing down with confusion. 

 

Big gusts of wind and snow slapped Serana in her face, as she tried to make out what was happening.

 

Everyone, besides Erik, were shouting; trying to desperately regain stability. 

 

   “What the fuck?” shouted Velan, his eyes widening at the sight. Josiah chimed in as he said, “Is that…?” 

 

The looks on their faces made Serana worried to look up, but curiosity overpowered her mind. She slowly tilted her head up in the sky, and when she did, she saw a dark silhouette of a dragon. It was flapping it’s enormous wings, high above their heads, causing air to continuously hit them. 

 

   “Gods…” Dexion muttered under his breath. “Holy shit.” Velan added, disbelief in his voice.

 

The dragon hovered over them, watching the group closely. Serana moved up a little bit, caution in her movements. She didn’t want to anger the dragon, but she needed to get closer to Erik. When she finally got near him, she asked, “Erik? What do we do?”

 

He remained silent, as he continued to stare back at the large creature.

 

   “You just had to say something, didn’t you, Velan?” Josiah said sarcastically. 

 

Serana looked back up at the dragon cautiously. Its scales were all white, and its face was sharp; just like its icy blue eyes. Its huge body blocked out the sun, as its massive wings continued to flap in the air. 

 

After what felt like an eternity, the dragon began to speak.

 

   “Dovahkiin, nii's pruzah wa koraav hi again.” Its voice was calm in nature. There was no indication that it was going to attack them, and that made Serana feel better. 

 

Turning back to Erik, Serana asked, “What’s it saying?” Instead of replying to her, Erik looked back at the dragon and said, “Nii los pruzah wa koraav hi too, Vokunfomon. What brings hi het?”

 

Serana turned to look at Velan and Josiah, confusion and awe on her face. Just like her, they were stunned too. 

 

   “Is he...speaking the Dragon Language?” Velan asked, astonishment peppered in his words. 

 

Josiah looked towards Velan and said, “That makes sense. Erik is the Dragonborn.” Peering back up at the dragon, he said, “I’m more shocked that they seem like they know each other.” 

 

   “Zu'u've noticed aan large group do vampires vok ahead. Hi better kos careful, Dovahkiin. Zu'u heard niin whispering hin name.”

 

   Wait, did the dragon just say ‘vampire’…?

 

Erik lowered his head, and whispered under his breath. “Dammit.” Without giving anyone a chance to say anything, he looked back up and said, “Thank hi, Vokunfomon. Hi're warning los appreciated. Dein watch over hin kirre. Daar pogaan vampires los suleykaar.” 

 

The dragon snickered at Erik’s words. “Hi make zu'u laugh, Dovahkiin. Vampires los fin match fah dovahhe. Mu were het lingrah us niin.” 

 

   “Tol hi were.” Erik said, amusement in his voice. The dragon’s wings blew wind in everyones’ faces, as it turned to look at the rest of the group. “Watch yourselves, mortals. There are dangers in these lands.” The dragon's voice was smooth and peaceful, but there was a formidable power behind it. 

 

Everybody was too flabbergasted to reply to the massive creature, as it continued to glare at them; its eyes piercing through their souls. 

 

   “Mu lost wa wundun, Vokunfomon. Kos safe, ahrk let zu'u mindok if hi alun lassdilok anything.”

 

The dragon smiled at Erik, as it replied, “Hi too, Erik. Mu fen continue wa watch over hi. Bel, if hi lassdilok dii aid.”

 

Serana assumed that they said their goodbyes, because after that, the dragon flew away; its wings gusting large amounts of wind again. The group watched in awe, as they continued to stare at the creature that sped away swiftly. 

 

Creeping slowly towards Erik, Serana asked, “Erik, what the hell just happened? What did that dragon tell you?”

 

Lowering his eyes to meet Serana’s gaze, he began to speak. “She told me that there are vampires ahead. We need to take shelter for the night.” 

 

Velan gasped loudly. He shouted, “That was a girl?!” 

 

Ignoring Velan's question, Erik continued to say, “Vokunfomon, is an old friend. I trust what she says. We need to get out of sight.” Not letting on one interject, Erik pulled on his horse's reins. He broke off from the road and walked into the grass. 

 

Everyone else exchanged glances, all of them still trying to piece together what just happened. Without speaking, they all did as Erik did, and they followed closely behind him.

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

After traveling for a good half an hour, they finally began to settle into a cave they found.

 

   “Great. Another cave. I love this trip.” Velan muttered, his voice dripping with displeasure. 

 

HIs brother punched his arm, as he helped undo Velan’s bags. “Velan, do us all a favor and be quiet. Help set up camp.” Velan groaned. “Okay, asshole. Geez.” 

 

All the men went into the cave, leaving Serana and Erik alone. 

 

Erik took Frost out of the bag he had secured him in, and he gently placed him on the grass. He fed him some apples, as Serana made her way over to them. 

 

   “How are you doing? How’s Frost?” 

 

Without looking at her, Erik said, “He’s fine.” Pushing against his knees, Erik stood up straight and turned around to meet Serana’s eyes. “Do you need something?” asked Erik blandly.

 

   “No, I’m just seeing if you need any help.” Serana scoffed at his reply. She watched him silently, as he gathered all of his stuff from his bag. 

 

   “That dragon...it was fascinating hearing you talk to her. I didn’t know you could speak the language like that.”  

 

   “Anyone can speak it. It’s not as fascinating as you think.”

 

Serana snickered at him. “I think you’re selling yourself short. If it was that easy, everyone would know it. Obviously, that’s not the case.” She tried to laugh off the silence, when she realized that Erik wasn’t going to say anything. 

 

   “It is unusual that you’re friends with a dragon though.” She paused, as she watched Frost walk around Erik’s legs. “I mean, you're the Dragonborn. And from what I’ve gathered, you’re supposed to kill dragons. Isn’t that right?”

 

Erik turned to her, and he took a step closer to her. “I’m also a vampire hunter, but here you are. I don’t kill things unless they give me a reason to.” 

 

Serana observed Erik’s bland face. She couldn’t tell whether that was a threat or not, but his voice wasn’t harsh. It sounded like he was just stating facts, so Serana decided to let it slide. She was trying her best to not fight with him. 

 

Erik handed her a box of ingredients and said, “Take this into the cave. I’m going to scout out the area.”

 

She frantically shook her head as she said, “No. I’m coming with you. You’re not doing it alone.” 

 

Erik gathered his staffs, and placed them on his back. “I’m not asking. Watch over the group, while I’m gone.” With that, he left; Frost followed close behind. 

 

Serana stood there alone, box in hand. She chewed on her tongue, as she watched him fade into the shadows. 

 

   Damn you, Erik.

Notes:

HEYO, bois! We back! Chapter 16 is here! I'm glad that this one didn't take over a month to make, like usual, because I know you guys probably want to read more of the story.
I hope everyone is doing good and being safe. :)
I'm gonna pop out, but I just wanted to say thanks to everyone who has continued to read my story. It means a lot. :)
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 17: Drinking Coffee With A Moth Priest

Clinking glass echoed in Serana's ears, as she made her way into the cave. The gleeful voices of Velan, Josiah and Dexion entered her head as she got further into the cave’s broad opening. The smell of rich food swirled freely under Serana’s nose, making her stomach turn in hunger.

 

She dropped the crate she had in her hands, and listened closely to what everyone was saying. 

 

   “Ha, that did happen! Funniest shit, man. I swear!” exclaimed Velan, laughing so hard his cheeks turned a light red. 

 

Josiah lightly threw his cup down and said, “It was not funny! I broke my arm, dumbass. It took three months to fully heal..!” 

 

   “Not my fault you climbed that tree.” 

 

Velan’s brother scoffed at his comment. “Actually, it was. You said you needed berries for your stupid pies.”

 

Velan huffed and said matter-of-factly. “They’re not stupid, asshole. I was helping mom make a pie for dad’s birthday.” The man hid his emotion well, but Serana could still hear an underlying sadness in his voice. She felt like Josiah sensed it too, because his mouth curled into a playful grin in an attempt to cheer him up.

 

He playfully punched his brother, as he said lightheartedly, “Once a diva; always a diva, eh little brother?” Grinning widely, Velan’s energy rose through the roof. “Oh, you’re on, asshole.” He playfully shoved Josiah off of the log he was sitting on, and they both began to wrestle. Serana quietly giggled, as she watched these grown men fight like children.

 

Their shoes kicked up the dust off the rock surface below, causing a small cloud of brown smoke to circle around their legs. 

 

At that moment, Dexion spotted Serana from across the room. When they locked eyes, he politely called her over. “Serana. Please.” 

 

Once she got close to the fire pit they had made, Dexion used his free hand to motion her to sit down across from him. The log she sat on was slightly wet, but the fire kept her from feeling cold. Not like that was a problem though. 

 

She turned her head to look at the brothers, who were pushing and pulling each other’s bodies. Josiah had Velan pinned down to the ground, and he was screaming ‘ow’ over and over again. Serena smiled, as she looked at them. It was amusing to her how they still had so much energy, considering the eventful day they had. 

 

   “Coffee?” asked Dexion, snapping Serana back to reality. When she turned to look at the old man, he had a kettle in his hand; ready to pour. 

 

Smiling, she said, “Sure. Why not?” With a nod, he began to pour the dark liquid into a small glass mug. Handing it over to her, Serana said her thanks to Dexion. The smell warmed her nose, as she inhaled the steam.

 

   “How do you take it?” asked Dexion. She shrugged with a smile. “My family didn’t really drink coffee, so when I’m offered it, I always just drink it like it is. Isn’t that how most people drink it?”  

 

Dexion shook his head with a slight ‘no’. 

 

   “No, there’s many ways to favor it. You can put nearly anything inside. There’s cream, sugar, milk, honey. Those are just the basics.” He took a sip of his coffee, as he continued to say, “Back when I was just a lad, I was studying at the White-Gold Tower, and there was a fellow scholar there that would put a septim inside his cup.” 

 

Serana snickered at his comment. “A septim? Really?” asked Serana, slight astonishment in her voice. 

 

   “I remember him saying something about how it gave his coffee a ‘metallic, earthy taste.’ He was certainly an odd fellow, that one.” Dexion said, with a gentle smile. 

 

Serana tilted her head at the brothers who were still going at it and smiled. “Well, while they’re busy beating each other up, you can teach me how to brew the best cup of coffee. What do you say?” 

 

Dexion’s face lit up, as he said, “Yes, I’d love to show you.” Serana sat by his side, and he began to show her the basics of coffee making. She watched and listened attentively, as he explained how to not burn the beans with the boiling water, when you place them in the kettle. He made different cups with the different ingredients they had for her to try, and she ended up liking the one with milk, sugar and cream put in. 

 

   “Wow, Dexion. This has to be the best coffee I’ve ever tasted. I didn’t know you could do so much with a drink.” Dexion smiled brightly at her words. “Well, when you become a Moth Priest, learning how to brew a decent cup of coffee is a must have skill. Otherwise, you’d never complete all the readings you have to do.”

 

Serana sipped on her coffee once more, and she gave herself the time to really savor the sweet favor. She never knew coffee could be anything but bitter. 

 

   “Milk.” She lowered the glass from her lips and smiled at Dexion. “I never would have thought to put milk in coffee. Where’d you learn that one?”

 

The old man stirred whatever was cooking in the pot, as he said tenderly, “My mother. She taught me everything I know.” 

 

Serana saw the harsh wrinkles in his eyes dissipate, when his face softened. Serana sighed quietly, when she looked at him. 

 

   “What was she like? Your mother?” asked Serana, her voice soft and polite. She could tell that his mother was a special person to him. 

 

She watched Dexion’s shoulders slump with ease, as he took a second to reminisce about her. “She was….she was everything a mother should be.” He exhaled deeply, and continued to say, “She reminded me of an ocean. Some days, she was as smooth as could be, but other days---” He chuckled playfully. “Well...let’s just say you didn’t want to be pulled under her waves.” He laughed wholeheartedly, as he mixed ingredients into the boiling pot. Serana warmly smirked at him, when the glow of his smile relaxed his weathered face.     

 

His laughter eventually died down, and when it did, he said in a tender voice, “Ahhh. But just like the ocean, she was beautiful regardless. No matter what the waves looked like.” 

 

Dexion ended up telling Serana a lot about his upbringing and mother. He told her how his mother was one of the keepers who overlooked the books in the library of the White-Gold Tower, the place where the Moth Priests studied old texts. He told her about how his mother was also a teacher at the Temple of The Ancestor Moths, a place he grew up and studied at. About how she could silence a class of thirty rowdy students with just one word, but also about her nurturing nature and how she could bring a smile to anyone’s lips. 

 

   “I still remember her face the day I was read my final rights to become a Moth Priest.” He sighed softly. “Her eyes lit up like stars in the night sky. I remember her face perfectly, like it just happened yesterday.” His shoulders fell down, and he sighed sadly. In an almost inaudible voice, he said, “Yes, I do miss her. I miss her very much.” Dexion said softly, the exhale of his breath light and gentle. 

 

Serana gently looked upon the old man’s expression, and she could physically see in the conflict he was fighting within himself. The battle behind his eyes. 

 

She reached her hand over and softly placed it upon his shoulder and said, “You know...I think your mother would be very proud of what you’re doing right now. What you’re doing here. You’re risking your life to save thousands of others. I know she’d be proud to have a son like you.” 

 

The years in Dexion’s face withered away, as his eyes became the softest she’s seen them. He placed his wrinkled hand on Serana’s fingers and smiled warmly. “Thank you, Serana. Your kind words have ease my heart. You’ve made an old man very happy.” 

 

Serana giggled at his comment and said, “Funny thing is...I’m over a thousand years old. I’m the old person here.”

 

Dexion laughed, as his hand fell from his own shoulder. “Yes, it appears you’re right. Forgive me. I always seem to forget you're a vampire. You’re very different from every other vampire I’ve met. You’re very kind. Very human.” 

 

A wide smile crept up on Serana’s face, as she stared at the Moth Priest. After a moment of silent assurance, Dexion cleared his throat and turned to the brothers who were both lying defeated on the ground. 

 

   “I beat you, you fucking asshole. Admit it.” Velan said, his breath ragged and heavy. “Dude, I had you pinned for over a minute. Are you serious right now?” heaved Josiah. His voice was raspy and tired. 

 

   “Boys. Dinner is ready.” Dexion shouted over to the two men.

 

At the sound of food, both of them rose to their feet and hurriedly made their way over to the fire, pushing each other playfully as they got closer 

 

   “Oh, man. I can’t wait to eat. I’m fucking starving.” Velan clapped and rubbed his hands together, his lips wet with anticipation. Dexion poured everyone a bowl, and he handed them out. First the brothers, and then he turned to Serana. He politely extended his hand and nodded at her. She took it.

 

Plopping down with a heavy sigh, Velan began to chow down on his food. Serana could hear him lose breath, as he continued to slurp down his vegetable stew. It wasn’t until he looked up and noticed Serana sitting there, that he stopped for a second. “Oh, hey cutie. Where have you been?” asked Velan, his mouth full of food. Some broth fell from his mouth onto his lip, causing Serana to shake her head playfully.

 

   “I’ve been here the whole time.” She said, as she looked in his direction. 

 

   “Ohhh, my bad.” Velan laughed. “But that means you saw me whoop Josiah’s ass, huh? C’monnn. You can tell the truth. I was impressive, huh? I mean, look at these bad boys.” He put down his bowl, and flexed his arms, smiling at the display.

 

Josiah slapped his brother’s shoulder and firmly said, “Shut up and eat, Velan. She doesn’t care about your non-existent muscles.” 

 

Serana put her hand to her mouth and snickered as softly as she could. Velan scoffed at Josiah and exclaimed, “You’re just jealous, but whatever. I’m too tired and hungry to fight you.”

 

Taking another spoonful of food into his mouth, Velan looked up and raised an eyebrow. “Where’s Erik?”

 

Serana shrugged and said, “He told me he was going to scout about, make sure the surrounding areas were safe.”

 

   “And you didn’t go with him?” asked Velan, his mouth full yet again.

 

She sighed. “Believe me. I tried. But everytime I offer my help, he runs off before I can even get a word out.” 

 

Velan pointed his spoon at her, as he replied. “Maybe he has a crush on you, and he runs off because he’s embarrassed to ask for your help.”

 

Serana playfully scoffed at his comment, “Velan, I know you’re trying to make me feel better, by trying to figure out his reasons for being a jerk, but there’s just no way. Erik’s too much of a -----” 

 

   “A lone wolf.” Josiah added, when Serana couldn't think of the word. She nodded at his comment and said her thanks. 

 

Velan contemplated both their words and said, “Maybe you’re right. Erik doesn’t seem interested in being in a relationship. Too much talking and affection.” He paused, as he lost himself in thought. “It is weird though. His... facade .”

 

   “What do you mean?” Serana asked, not knowing what he was about to say. 

 

Dipping his spoon back into his bowl, he began to speak. “Erik definitely has the power and aura of a Dragonborn. I think we can all agree on that. But what catches me off guard, is his personality.” 

 

Serana raised her eyebrow and said, “I’m not sure I follow.”

 

   “Look at it this way. He’s the Dragonborn, right?” Everyone nodded their heads, so he continued to carry on with his theory. “Okay, so why doesn’t he act like one? I mean...he has everything a person could want. Power. Notoriety. Influence. Adoring fans. If I was the Dragonborn, I’d revel in my fame and fortune. I’d be having parties at royal balls every night, and I’d scream my name from the rooftops. But him? It’s like he doesn’t care about any of that. He’s mysterious, the biggest loner I’ve ever seen, and he keeps everything to himself. He barely talks, and when he does, it’s all very monotone, like he either doesn’t want us to know what he’s feeling, or he doesn’t feel at all, which I honestly don’t know which is worse.”

 

Josiah chuckled at his brother's comment. “Okay, so he likes to keep to himself. Who cares? Not everyone is like you, Velan. Not everyone wants to have their life plastered everywhere. Being the Dragonborn isn’t a personality trait. There’s no right or wrong way to act like the Dragonborn. It’s just a part of him. It was something he was born with. Erik is just a guy, who just so happens to be the Dragonborn.” 

 

Josiah clicked his tongue at his own thoughts. “Also, you’re missing the big picture. Being the Dragonborn isn’t all fun and games. It’s harder than you may think. Yeah, people know his name and deeds, but is that worth what he’s had to do to earn that reputation? If I had to go through what he’s probably been through, I’d be quiet too.” Josiah placed his bowl down next to him and sighed. “I mean, even as sheltered Malkus had us, we know the stories. He’s killed hundreds of dragons. All single handedly. Even fucking Alduin. The goddamn World Eater.” 

 

He snickered once more, as he picked up his food again. “I don’t know about you guys, but I’d rather keep my life than have my name whispered amongst people at taverns.” 

 

Velan shook his head and looked at the man that sat beside Serana. “Dexion, what do you think? You’re a wise ol’ man. How do you feel about the situation?”

 

The Moth Priest hummed lightly, as he thought about his answer. “Well, being the Dragonborn is a great gift but also a great responsibility, and maybe even sometimes a burden. And even though Erik is a quiet man, who could come off as standoffish to some people, I believe he has a good soul. Like Josiah said, Erik was born this way. The Gods obviously saw something special in him, before he was even born. They don’t just give that blessing to anyone, and from what I’ve seen and heard, I believe they chose the right person.” 

 

Everyone fell silent, as they pondered the deep conversion before them. Everyone in the room was getting a feel of what everyones’ opinions were and where everyone stood. 

 

Finishing off his food, Velan said, “Look, I see your guys’ point. I do. And I think Erik is a good guy. I mean, he took an arrow to the chest for me, when he knew fuck all about me. The shit he’s done for us...no bad person would even come close to accomplishing a fraction of that. All I’m saying is….there’s more to him than he lets on.”

 

Velan put his bowl next to the fire, as he added, “I also wish he’d lightened up a little. It’s sad for a face like his to be dark all the time. It gives me depression.”

 

Without another word, Velan stood up from his seat and began to stretch out his arms. A loud yawn left his mouth, and he smacked his lips together. His face looked tired, as he groaned out, “All this talking made me sleepy. I’m going to doze off. Night, guys.” He began to walk away, but stopped in his tracks and said, “Oh, and thanks for the food. Just a friendly reminder though, use more salt next time.” With that, Velan made his way into the back of the cave, where they had set up sleeping mats.

 

Dexion followed suit soon after. He nodded at the two remaining, before walking off, leaving Josiah and Serana there.

 

   “You doing alright, Serana?” She hummed as she looked up towards Josiah. The still lit fire made Josiah’s face a warm orange and his body a shadowed red. 

 

   “Yeah, of course. Why do you ask?” 

 

Josiah shrugged and said, “I don’t know. You just look deep in thought.” 

 

   “I’m just thinking of what everyone said. Everyone had a valid point.” said Serana.

 

Josiah snickered at Serana’s serious face. “I think you’re reading too much into it. Erik may be the Dragonborn, but he’s just a person; like you and me. He’s got feelings and a past, just like everyone here. I feel like when the time’s right, he’ll open up more. Being the Dragonborn, he’s used to working alone. This is probably a whole new experience for him. Being around so many people.” He paused and looked towards his brother, who was tossing around his sleeping bag in the air. “Especially people like Velan.” Josiah added, in an attempt to take that seriousness away from Serana’s scrunched up face.

 

It worked and Serana laughed, nodding her head in agreement. “Yeah, you’re right. I’m sure he’ll open up soon.”

 

The shadows on Josiah’s body changed rapidly, as he stood from his seat. “We should probably sleep. Are you coming? We set your bed up.”

 

Serana stood and said, “Actually, I’m going to look for Erik. He’s been gone awhile, and he should’ve been back by now.” Josiah stared at Serana with concern and asked, “Are you sure you’ll be alright?”

 

She smiled at his question and softly chuckled. “I’m a thousand year old Vampire Lord. I’ll be fine.”

 

Nodding his head, Josiah agreed. “Right. I know you can take care of yourself, just----just be careful. I’m going to try to get some shut-eye, but come wake me, if you need help with anything.”

 

Serana smiled and said she would, putting Josiah at ease. With that, they both walked separate ways, both with different tasks at hand. 

 

    You better not be dead, Erik.

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Thankfully the sun had fully set, when Serana approached the cave’s entrance. Nothing seemed out of place. All the horses were still there, and so was the extra luggage. Inhaling the air, Serana closed her eyes and took her time to analyze the scent. There was nothing burning, which was good. And there was no blood in the air, which was extra good. 

 

    At least I know he didn’t fight anyone and get stabbed again.

 

With a sigh, she began to walk in the direction that was calling her name. She really didn’t know where she was going, but she trusted in her instincts to find him. 

 

After traveling with a group of people for over a month, Serana thought it was nice to be alone, even if it was just for a second. The cool wind blew the leaves on the trees, and little torchbugs lit up her path as she made her way through the thick brush. 

 

It took about a good ten minutes to get out of the trees, but eventually, Serana stumbled into a clearing. Looking up, a large lake reflected back into her eyes. The smooth water almost looked black. It wasn’t until the clouds moved away from the moon, that she was able to see the lines in the water clearly. 

 

Upon further inspection of the water, she saw a figure floating around far away from shore. She didn’t know what it was, so she decided to stay out of sight until she figured it out.  

 

Being a vampire, Serana could easily see in the dark, so when her eyes focused on the figure, she noticed it was none other than Erik.  

 

    What the…?

 

Continuing to stare at him, she noticed that he was splashing water around with the tips of his fingers. It confused her, until she saw a blob of white pop up from under the water. 

 

It was Frost, and once his head emerged he began to playfully bark at Erik. Erik began to laugh, and even where Serana stood, she could hear it clear as day. It was a definite surprise to her. She’d never heard him laugh wholeheartedly like that. She almost wondered if he even knew what a laugh was.

 

Frost began to swim circles around Erik, and the man tracked him with a smile on his face. 

 

At the moment, Serana knew there was a side of Erik that he hid well. She just didn’t understand why. 

 

   Is it because he’s really just not a social person? Or maybe it’s because….he doesn’t like me?

 

She pondered on that thought, but it made her realize that he’s like that with everyone, except when he talks to children or is around animals, like Frost. 

 

    Maybe Velan is right...maybe he hides things about himself to cover something up, whether that be good...or bad.

 

A bark cut her out of her concentration, and when she focused back on where she had seen Erik swimming, she noticed Frost had spotted her and was swimming quickly towards the shore. 

 

And like Frost, Erik had seen her too. For a brief moment, they locked eyes. She saw his face darken a little, but it wasn’t the darkest she’s seen it, so that was a plus. 

 

The dog had made his way to shore, and once his paws hit the rocks below, he darted straight towards Serana. “Hey, bud---” Frost cut her off, when he jumped on her. 

 

  “Aww, Frost…!” Serana said with a smile on her face. “You got me wet, you little goofball.” He gave her multiple kisses, before she was able to free herself from under his weight. 

 

Standing straight up, she was able to look back at the lake, and she spotted Erik was making his way back as well. He took long and purposeful strides. 

 

The lake’s depth decreased as he got closer to shore, allowing him to stand. He began to walk, and every time he did, he created small waves of water that pushed up towards the rocks. His bare chest glistened with wetness in the moonlight, and it caught Serana off guard. His body was just how she remembered. Perfect and very hard to look away from, even with all the scars. 

 

The closer he got, the more and more his body started to show. And once the water leveled with his waist, Serana threw her hands up in front of her face.

 

   “Woah! Woah! Woah!” Serana shouted. Erik tilted his head at her and asked, “What?” 

 

She was quick to scoff at his aloofness and yelled back, “You’re naked! I don’t want to see your…. manhood. ” She bit her tongue, when she heard Erik snicker. “‘Manhood?’ Really?” He paused a moment to look at the woman in front of him, who was still holding out her hands to block the sight of him out. “What are you? Five years old?” asked Erik, a slight teasing tone under his deep voice. 

 

She huffed at his comment. “I’m older than you by hundreds of years. Don’t be an asshole.” 

 

Erik ignored her, as he said, “Relax. I have pants on.” Erik began to resume his walking again, and once Serana heard the water stop moving, she cautiously lowered her hands. 

 

His white and black hair was damp with water, the tips of his hair dripping with droplets from the lake. They fell against his chest and abdomen, and it led Serana’s eyes down the rest of his body. 

 

When she looked at his waist, he did indeed have pants on. She internally sighed a breath of relief. 

 

With his return, Frost made his way back towards his owner. He was quick to sit next to him, as Erik began to dig through his belongings that rested on a lone rock. He fed Frost and started to put on his shirt, but not before Serana noticed something she didn’t see before. On his collarbone, there was a dark tattoo that had slightly faded edges. She couldn’t make out what the symbols meant, but she knows she definitely saw it. 

 

    Was that there before? It doesn’t look new, so it had to have been. Maybe I just missed it?

 

With his fresh clothes put on, he sat down upon the flat rock. Serana took the opportunity to make her way over to him and she began to say, “Where have you been? I thought you were going to scout around the cave.”

 

   “I did.” Erik didn’t look at her, instead he patted Frost’s head, causing the young dog to wag his tail. 

 

Serana’s eyes darted between Erik and Frost. She sighed as she said, “You’ve been gone for hours. Did anything happen?”

 

He huffed out that classic Erik groan and said, “Vokunfomon was right. There were vampires, but I led them off our trail. We shouldn’t have a problem.” 

 

Biting her tongue, Serana stared at the side of Erik’s face. She was upset that he didn’t let her go and that he didn’t come back, but at the same time, at least he was still alive and unharmed. 

 

Puffing out an indifferent groan, she sat down beside Erik. The rock wasn’t the biggest area, but it was adequate enough for two people to sit on. She didn’t care if he was uncomfortable or not, by her being by him. 

 

   “So if that’s the case, what are you doing out here?” asked Serana, her arm pointing out towards the dark lake. 

 

Erik hesitated a second, before he replied. “I was clearing my head.” He looked down at his little companion and said, “Frost ended up jumping into the lake, so I went out to get him. I must’ve lost the time.” 

 

Tilting her head over, Serana gazed at Erik. His white hair shadowed his face, but she could still see his fiery, crimson eye underneath. “What are you doing here?” he asked, trying his best to ignore Serana’s staring.

 

   “Looking for you, obviously. Everyone else went to sleep, but I wasn’t just going to leave you out here alone. You somehow attract vampires to yourself, like a moth to a flame.” 

 

Erik shrugged, not caring about what she said. “It happens when you become a hunter. I can handle it.”

 

Serana snickered at the brooding man. “You know what? I’ve traveled with you for how long? Almost two months now? And from what I remember, you’ve been stabbed twice and shot once. That really doesn’t scream ‘handled situation’ to me.”

 

   “I’m still alive.” Erik said, his voice low. Scoffing out a laugh, Serana playfully smiled. “Yeah, no thanks to yourself.” He shrugged, but Serana noticed his face lightened a little at her joke. 

 

They grew quiet, but the subtle waves added that needed noise. The moon was high, and its light was perfectly reflected in the lake’s dark tide. The air was chilly, but it didn’t bother Serana. And when she looked at Erik, it didn’t look like it bothered him either. 

 

   “Um...you said you came out here to ‘clear your mind.’ Is there something that’s bugging you? Can I help?” Serana said, feeling it was the right time to ask. 

 

He only shook his head. 

 

Serana could tell something was off, and she didn’t want to push him, but at the same time, she wanted him to tell her the truth. To find out if he needed help. “Are you sure? Because if you feel like you can’t talk to me, because I’m going to betray you or something, then that’s not----” Erik shook his head and stood up abruptly, which caused Serana to cut herself short. 

 

   “It’s not that. There’s just nothing to tell. Everything is fine.” Erik said, his stance firm as he looked out towards the water, his back blocking Serana’s view. 

 

She decided to test her luck, as she strongly said, “So if everything is fine, why do you need that medicine?” 

 

The muscles in Erik's shoulders tensed up, but only for a moment. But Serana caught it. She knew that she hit a nerve. 

 

   “You don’t need to know about it.” Erik told the vampire woman, his voice dangerously low. 

 

   “And why the hell not? When we were in Solitude, I had to help you walk after you puked up blood. I think I deserve an explanation.” She huffed with agitation and continued to say, “I don't understand why you can’t tell me about yourself or the things going on with you.”

 

Turning around, Erik retorted, “And I don't understand why you’re trying to be my friend.”

 

   “I’m not ‘trying’ to be anything. I just don’t see why we have to be at each other’s throats all the time. This back and forth we do, helps no one.” 

 

Serana stood up from her seat and planted her legs securely on the ground. “When I fled my home, I came to you, because I thought you’d be my best hope. I thought we would at least be able to work out some sort of cordial relationship and establish a mutual understanding with each other. And you know what? I’ve been trying my best to do just that, but you keep spitting it back in my face.” 

 

Her eyes were like daggers, as she stared at Erik. “We’ve had this discussion before, but I guess you ignored me. From now on, that’s going to change. Either you start treating me like an equal, or we can call this off. I believe you’re my best option, but if you can’t be fair to me, then I’ll have to start from scratch.” 

 

Erik's face was dark, and his eyes seemed to glow against the night sky. His stance was unwavering, as he glared back at Serana. She could tell that he was irritated, but she could also see that he was taking his time to work out his words, which meant he wasn’t going to blow up. 

 

He sighed and groaned out, “I can work with you, but I can’t tell you anything about myself. It will put you and everyone else in danger, and I won’t allow it. If you can understand that, then I will take what you said into consideration.” 

 

Serana blinked dumbfoundedly at Erik’s words.

 

    What does he mean, ‘it’ll put you in danger?’ 

 

   “Erik, what do you---” He shook his head strongly. “Drop it.” His voice dripped with authority and power.

 

She moaned in displeasure and bit her lip. She knew she couldn’t change his mind, but at least her words finally got into his head. 

 

All she could do was nod at him. He uncrossed his arms and said, “Good.” With that he began to walk away, and Serana had to jog to catch up with him. She sighed.

 

    Well, so much for getting to know each other...

Notes:

Heyo, B O I S! Welcome to chapter 17. And before you say anything, yes, I know it's been almost two months again. But I actually have somewhat of a decent excuse this time. Your boi started college, so that definitely sucks ass. But I gotta get bread somehow.
Anyway, thanks for reading. I will try my best to keep writing, even tho school is a nightmare.
Thanks to everyone who has made it this far, much love :)
Also stay safe out there, and continue to be the OG's I know you are.
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 18: So Much For Having A Nice Day Out

It felt like she had just closed her eyes, before she had to open them again. The hole at the top of the cave rained down little rays from the sun, indicating a fresh new day had started. Serana could hear the clinking and panging of metal, and she had no choice but to open her heavy eyes. 

 

   “Oh, hey sleeping beauty. We’re getting ready to head out.”

 

At first she couldn’t tell who was talking to her, but when she pushed herself up, Serana could see the outline of Velan standing in front of her. 

 

   “Velan? What’s going on?” she asked slowly, still trying to get the blurriness to leave her vision. 

 

Serana heard him chuckle and say, “Erik wanted to get a head start today. He just started to pack up the horses.” He paused for a moment, before he finished saying, “We were going to wake you, but you seemed like you were really enjoying your dream.”

 

   Huh? A dream? I don’t even remember what it was about… I guess it wasn’t important. 

 

She groggily pushed herself up, eventually getting the energy to get dressed. Putting on her fifty layers of clothes. Armor. Cape. Gloves. Hood. 

 

She waved good morning to everyone, as she made her way outside. With her still being half asleep, it took all her focus not to trip on the rocky surface below her. But luckily, she made it to the end of the cave without any problems. 

 

She stuck her hooded head out, and just like every other day, the sun stung her eyes and it took a good minute for her to see clearly. 

 

Serana’s horse huffed at her, when she began to walk closer to her. When she walked to the other side, she saw Erik putting something inside her horse’s saddle.

 

   “Erik? What are you doing?” 

 

He didn’t look at her, but he replied to her question. “I got some more blood. A few vials. It should last a while.” 

 

   When did he have the chance to go hunting? Did he even sleep last night?

 

   “Um, thanks. I appreciate it.” was all she could muster out. He nodded.

 

He began to walk back towards the cave, so Serana followed. “What’s the plan for today?”

 

It took him a moment to reply, but she eventually said, “After we pack up, we leave. We can’t stay in one place for too long.” She nodded her head and asked, “So where are we going?”

 

Erik turned his head to meet her gaze and he gave her one of those ‘wait and see’ stares, so she just kept walking.  

 

Once they got back to the middle of the cave, Erik called everyone over. They all dropped what they were doing, and made it their priority to follow Erik’s request. 

 

   “What’s going on? Did something happen?” Josiah asked, as he sat down on the log next to Erik and Serana. 

 

When both Dexion and Velan got closer, Erik said, “No.” He pulled out a map and laid it on a makeshift table that everyone could see. 

 

He pointed to a spot that was close to Whiterun and said, “There’s an inn here. If we leave now, we can get there by nightfall. We----” Erik abruptly pulled away from the table and winced softly, as he grabbed the side of his temple. Serana turned her head quickly and went to reach for him. Knowing that he’s coughed up blood before, she knew anything could be happening right now. 

 

   “Erik? Are you alright?” 

 

The red amulet that laid on his chest lit up a brilliant blue, and it made his eyes tighten up. He had his hood and mask on, but Serana could still see in his face that he was in some sort of distress. 

 

   “Someone is calling for my aid. I have to go.” He walked away from the group, before they could get a word in, and he began to gather up his weapons. 

 

Serana ran up behind him and asked, “Who’s calling you? Is it Isran?” All he did was shake his head ‘no’.

 

He was moving with incredible purpose, so Serana had no choice but to grab onto him, so he could stop moving around. 

 

   “Erik, slow the fuck down. Who’s calling? Where are you going?” Serana asked, firmness in her words. 

 

He looked down at her hand that gripped tightly onto his arm. His eyes tracked up her arm until they rested on her serious face. 

 

He sighed, before he spit out, “Whiterun. I have a friend who needs my help.” 

 

Serana nodded her head and said, “Okay, I’m coming with you.” Erik's face grew dark as he shook his head strongly. “You can’t. There will be no one here to protect the rest.”

 

   “They aren’t children. They can defend themselves. They all proved that back in the cave we found them in.” Her head turned towards the rest of the group. They were all looking at each other with confusion on their faces. “And if we tell them to not leave the cave, then we don’t have anything to worry about.” 

 

Her words soaked into Erik’s head, and after a moment of thought, he sighed deeply. 

 

   “Fine.” He moved away from her, causing her hand to fall off his arm. She watched as he made his way towards the middle of the cave. 

 

   “Are you okay, Erik?” asked Dexion, his face wearing down with concern. 

 

   “I’m fine.” He paused for a moment, whenever Serana stood beside him. “Someone has called for my aid, so I must leave.” Serana jumped in and said, “I’m going too.”

 

Erik ignored her, as he continued to say, “While we’re gone, I don’t want anyone to leave the cave. No exceptions. It’s too dangerous to risk being exposed.” 

 

   “What do we do, if anyone finds us? We’re out in the middle of the fucking woods. Anything goes out here. You know? Monsters and the like.” Velan said, trying to make a joke to cover up his nervousness.

 

Erik turned towards him and said, “I’m going to put a shield around the cave that should protect you from anyone or anything. Nothing should be able to enter.” He stopped talking, as he turned to dig inside one of his pockets. When he pulled his hand out, Serana noticed he had a small piece of folded up paper and a tiny crystal lodged inside his palm. The crystal was clear, and its edges were cut to perfection. In the middle, Serana noticed that there seemed to be a liquid that was trapped inside. It was a dark red color.

 

   “But if anything happens, I want you to call for me immediately.” Since Josiah was the closest, Erik handed him the paper and crystal. Confusion was written all over his face. He raised a curious eyebrow and asked, “What do I do with this?”

 

Erik crossed his arms and said, “In order to call for me, you have to use your blood to write the symbols on the crystal. The symbols are written down on the paper.” 

 

Everyone’s faces grew with shock and bewilderment, all of them clearly not sure what to make of the situation. “Uhh, why do we have to do that?” Velan asked, his voice visibly showing his confusion.

 

   “The crystal is infused with my blood. Once you write down the symbols, we’ll become blood bonded. I’ll be able to hear you when you call for help.” 

 

Josiah unfolded the piece of paper, and it seemed to only cause him more turmoil. “What language even is this?” He turned the paper over for everyone to look at.

It read:

Serana attentively looked at the symbols. They were sharp and rigid, and the writing caused a chill to run down her spine. It wasn’t the Dragon language. That much she knew. But she wished she could understand what it was, considering that just seeing it made her weary.

 

Just like Serana, everyone around was confused and at a loss for words. Serana grabbed Erik’s attention and gave him a look that said, ‘give them some reassurance.’ She knowingly nodded her head towards the group, and Erik unfolded his arms and sighed with a look of annoyance. 

 

   “I understand that this is...unconventional, but it’s the only way for you to get my help immediately.” Erik said, his voice clear and strong.

 

Serana sighed. She didn’t really know what she expected Erik to say to help comfort them. But to her amazement, they all seemed to lighten up a bit at Erik’s honest words. 

 

Josiah cleared his throat and said, “If you say it’s the only way, then it’s the only way.” Pausing for a moment, he contemplated the situation they were all in. “And if we’re lucky...then we won’t need this at all.” 

 

Dexion caught Erik’s gaze and he nodded him over to a remote part of the cave. “Erik, may I speak with you?” Erik lowered his arms, as he nodded at the old man. They both walked away swiftly. 

 

With them gone, Velan stepped over to his brother and reached for the crystal that was in his hand. Serana watched him silently, as he deeply stared into the clear rock. He was lost in concentration, as he flipped the crystal in between his fingers. For the first time since she’s known Velan, she couldn’t read what he was thinking. He seemed to be digging deep into his head, like he was trying to remember something. 

 

Josiah chuckled, when he noticed what Velan was doing. “What are you looking at, Velan? Are you planning to make love to a stone?”

 

The younger brother scoffed and said, “No, you fucking idiot. The crystal. It’s just----” His voice got caught in his throat, as he began to stare at the rock intensely once more. He anxiously chuckled and said in a vague tone, “Never mind. It’s nothing.”

 

He stood and threw the stone back to his brother. Stretching his arms out, he yawned out, “It’s a pretty crystal for, you know.... having blood inside of it.” It was clear to Serana that he was trying to blow off anyone from asking him questions. 

 

Erik and Dexion came back, and Erik immediately walked towards Serana. She went to open her mouth, but the Dragonborn was quick to cut her off. 

 

   “We need to go now. We’ve wasted too much time.” He turned towards the group and told them that the barrier was set up, and how it would last until they returned. Everyone nodded. 

 

He picked up Frost, who was enjoying his apple breakfast, and curled him in his arm. The young dog whined, whenever the apple fell from his mouth. 

 

Erik used his free hand to touch the top of Serana’s shoulder. A chill ran down her arm, a feeling she was all too familiar with. 

 

She looked upon his covered face, as he turned to the group and stated clearly once more, “Do not leave the cave, and if anything happens, you know what to do. We’ll return when we can.” He hesitated a second before he added, “Be safe, and watch out for each other.” Everyone nodded their heads at the man. 

 

With those parting words, he turned to Serana and gave her that knowing look. She closed her eyes, as she felt the world around her change within an instant. 

 

Velan, Josiah and Dexion stared blankly, as black smoke swirled around the spot Erik and Serana were just standing in. There was a strong quiet air, as they stared open-mouthed.

 

   “Huh.” Velan said with a snicker, breaking the silence. “He really can teleport.” Velan clapped his hands and said, “You know what’s fucked up though? Why’d Serana get to go? He didn’t ask if I wanted to go.”

 

Josiah chuckled and jokingly said, “You’re not cute, like she is.”

 

Velan was quick to playfully shove his brother off of the log, as he shouted, “I am cute, asshole.” They both began to wrestle, causing Dexion to sigh softly as he shook his head. 

 

With a cup of coffee in his hand, he looked up towards the light that entered through the top of the cave. “Please, Gods. Give me strength.” 

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   “Wait, up!” 

 

Once Serana opened her eyes again, she was greeted by the great city of Whiterun. The walls were tall, and even from the outside, she could hear the people within talking and shouting to one another. 

 

She was trying to capture the city’s beauty, but Erik was quick to start making his way towards the front gate. 

 

   ‘Where are we going? I mean, like once we get inside.” She asked, trying her hardest to keep up with his pace. 

 

   “You’ll see once we’re inside. We’ve wasted too much time already.” 

 

They both approached the large wooden gate that stood proudly in front of Whiterun. There was a man wearing a guard uniform who was slumped against the gate’s edge. Even behind his helmet, Serana could tell he didn’t want to be there. When he saw them walking up, he lazily pushed his weight off of the wall he was leaning on. 

 

Erik and the guard both crossed their arms and looked at one another in a hard silence. Serana quietly looked between the two men, waiting for them to talk. They didn’t. 

 

    Uhhh...am I missing something here?

 

After what felt like an eternity, the guard finally spoke. “Erik.” The tall man didn’t move a muscle, as he replied back. “Gerald.” They both continued to look at each other in silence, like they were sizing each other up.

 

Serana was at a loss for words. All she could do was look at the odd interaction set before her. It was bad enough that there was already one Erik. But another Erik? Now, that’s just too much. 

 

The man named ‘Gerald’ called up to the guards that were stationed above him and he shouted, “It’s the Dragonborn. Let ‘em through.” At his command, the locks on the gate began to unfold before their eyes. The metal was loud, as it clashed together to unlock. 

 

He pushed open the large gate, by himself, before he turned back to look at Erik and Serana. The Dragonborn began to make his way in without another word, even with Gerald looking him up and down with judging eyes. 

 

The guard eventually acknowledged Serana, which made her skin crawl. He looked at her with piercing eyes and said in a deep voice, “Keep your nose clean, while you’re here. I don’t like dealing with bullshit, especially not while the Fallen Festival is underway.”

 

Serana put on her best smile and waved at the guard, while she entered the gate. Once she did, her smile faded away, and she puffed out a sigh of relief. With the tension gone, it felt like she could finally breathe again.

 

    First off, I gotta ask Erik what that was about. And second, what the hell is the ‘Fallen Festival?’  

 

She felt like her question was almost answered, as she looked up. The streets of Whiterun were packed to the brim with people. Everyone was running around, and everybody was busy doing something, whether it was carrying something or ordering someone to carry something. 

 

All the houses and buildings had light blue and dark red flags hung up, and there were different sized lanterns stretched between the houses roofs. 

 

   “Hey! That cloth is expensive, boys! Don’t just drag it on the ground, you fucking idiots!” Serana turned her head and saw a group of men carrying a large black cloth that was wrapped up tightly with a rope. A large, intimidating woman was standing before them, shouting orders out of her uneven mouth.

 

   “Sorry, ma’am.” said one of the men, sweat pouring from his hairline. “Less talking, more working. Move your asses.” 

 

Serana shook her head, and turned to look around the hectic street. Her heart dropped, when she lost sight of Erik. Frantically, she turned to every place he could be.

 

    Aww...fuck. 

 

Her darting eyes barely caught the top of Erik’s head through the bustling crowd. Her legs instinctively began to run on their own, trying her best not to ram into anyone. 

 

Her breath was ragged, when she finally made her way to Erik’s side. “Hey, you really gotta stop doing that.” Erik didn't even look at her, as he said, “No time to wait.”

 

They both had to basically shove their way through the crowds, as they made their way to the center of the city. Serana was put in awe, when she glanced up and saw the Gildergreen. Its branches were covered in red, and what almost looked like, purple leaves. If it wasn’t for Erik's frantic movements, she would have stood there all day, basking in its beauty.

 

She tore her head away, and continued to follow close behind the rushing man. They eventually stopped a couple of feet away from a place that looked like a temple.

 

   “Erik, why are we at a temple?” Serana asked, with a curious eyebrow raised.

 

   “Watch Frost, while I go inside.” He began to make his way towards the temple, but Serana tightly grabbed his arm and pulled him back. “Woah, wait a second. What am I supposed to do, while you're in there?” Erik turned to look down at her face, as he said, “Do whatever. I don’t care.” He tried to pull away once again, but she kept her steel grip on his arm. She scoffed at his remark. 

 

   “Okay, so let me get this straight. You finally allow me to come with you, but you won’t let me do anything with you while I'm here?” She grew a little irritated that he was, once again, leaving her behind. 

 

But that changed quickly when she saw the look in his eyes. For the first time ever, she saw an urgency in his colorful eyes, like he was worried. He was never worried about anything.  

 

   “Serana.’” Was all he said, but even with the simple sound of her name, it conveyed to her all she needed to know. His voice was soft, almost a whisper. And with his creased brow, she could see that, whatever this was, it was really important to him.

 

Her eyes softened, and the irritation that she felt left her body, when she looked at his face. She released the grip she had on his arm, and when she did, he nodded his head at her. And she nodded at him. Both of them settling on a non-verbal agreement. 

 

   “Please, call me if you need help. I’ll be waiting for you.” 

 

He didn’t reply, but she knew that he had heard what she said. She watched him quickly walk up to the temple. Serana noticed that just outside the door, she could see what looked like a Nord woman standing there, her legs bent in a way that it looked like she was having a hard time standing on her own. Her hair was light brown and long, and she was wearing a pale pink dress. For how brightly dressed she was, it certainly didn’t match her mood. 

 

When Serana took a closer look at her face, she could tell that she had been crying. The woman’s eyes were puffy and red, and the tears streaks were still noticeable on her pale cheeks. Her head was tilted down in defeat, but when Erik’s shadow fell on her, she looked up. Her eyes widened, and even though her eyes were wet with tears, Serana saw them light up a little when she saw Erik.

 

Quickly straightening herself up, the woman grabbed Erik's arm with desperation. Serana could hear their conversation, as the woman said, “Gods, I was worried you weren’t coming.” Erik replied back and said, “I got held up. Where is he?” When she heard that question, she began to drag Erik towards the temple with great haste. “He’s in here. Please, hurry.” With that, they both disappeared into the shadows of the temple doors, leaving Serana there alone with Frost.

 

Their interaction was odd, and it blossomed a curiosity in Serana's mind. She felt like Erik would explain it to her later...or maybe he wouldn’t. 

 

She bit her lip, as she placed her arms down on her sides. Puffing out a sigh, Serana took the time to look around. Even though it was early in the morning, there were people everywhere. 

 

    They're just people, Serana….They’re just people. 

 

Frost nudged her hand, and it caused her to look down. “Hey, buddy! You feel like doing anything?” He tilted his head at her question, which made her laugh. “Alright, well. We look stupid standing here. We might as well enjoy the city’s scenery.” Every step she took, she was careful not to lose Frost. Because as the time passed, the crowd only got bigger and bigger.

 

Even though Erik hadn’t called for her, she was kinda glad. Being out, in a city like Whiterun, was one of the best encounters Serana had ever had. Every minute, something new happened, and it gave her an overload of happiness and freedom.

 

She visited Dragonsreach and talked to the Court Wizard there. She even bought some history books and tomes from him. And even though he seemed like he was busy working, Serana made it a point to get every ounce of information she could from him. When he began to give her attitude, she turned on her heel and left swiftly.

 

After she made her way back down Dragonsreach’s stairs, Serana listened to some lute players that were playing in the Wind District. They were a rowdy bunch, but as Serana continued to watch, she was mesmerized by their movements. Every pluck was perfect and every note reverberated in her ears with a tranquil, yet energetic energy. 

 

Serana threw all her worries and fears out the window, as she asked to join in with them. She was warmly welcomed, and when she took her place on the bench, she began to sing an old song she knew from her childhood. The players somehow knew the notes, and they played a perfect performance. They clapped with cheer, as the last note left her lips. Her smile was bright, as one of the players grabbed her arm and began to take her down to the Plains District. 

 

They ended up dragging her down to a place called, ‘The Drunken Huntsman.’ There she played a game of cards with a Dark Elf mercenary. When Serana won, the lute players shouted her name and dedicated a drink in her honor, which was definitely a fun and new experience for her. 

 

After she and Frost left the tavern, Frost ran over to a forge that was close to the front gate. If it wasn’t for Serana’s quick reflexes, he would’ve definitely jumped inside the lit forge. When she finally caught Frost, Serana profusely apologized to the forge woman that was working there. She laughed it off and began to chat with Serana. She even gave Serana a free Daedric dagger.

 

With the new weapon in her pocket, she then visited the General Goods store and bought a black bag, so she could store her stuff inside. The owner hounded her to buy more stuff that she didn’t need, so she fled as quickly as she could. 

 

When she slammed the front door of the goods store, the sign of the next building piqued her interest. She entered, and was immediately hit with the smell of flowers and burnt moss. Behind the counter, stood an older woman with a bright smile. 

 

Serana and her eventually conversed about different potions and what their favorites to make were. The lady that ran the shop gave Serana an old alchemy book. The woman said her mother had written it, and that she would allow Serana to have it, in exchange for Serana telling her this old recipe that she learned hundreds of years ago. Obviously, Serana didn’t tell her that.

 

When she was done browsing the store, she thanked the owner and stuffed the book inside her bag. She left, and the fresh air from outside hit Serana in the face. She inhaled a peaceful breath. 

 

Frost jumped in front of her, and he ran straight to the market. Serana laughed as he sat at the booth, which had apples resting on the top shelf. 

 

   “You know...I really oughta have a chat with your dad about your eating habits.” 

 

The Imperial woman behind the counter smiled, as she saw Serana approach the stand. “What can I do for you?” The woman asked, happily. 

 

   “Just a couple of apples.” Serana said. The vendor nodded and handed a few pinkish apples over to Serana. She paid for them, and both her and Frost walked away. Frost licked his lips, as he saw Serana biting off pieces of fruit for him to eat. As they walked back towards the Wind District, she fed him the apple until it was nothing but a core. 

 

When they finally reached the top of the stairs, Serana noticed that the crowd had died down a lot. The lute players were gone, and even the priest, who was shouting about Talos, was missing.  

 

She exhaled a great breath, as she made her way under the Gildergreen. The benches, she sat on, were warm from the fading sun’s light. 

 

Frost jumped up next to her and he sighed. She could tell he was tired from the long day, so she patted her lap. He was quick to place his head down, and he looked up at her with eager eyes. She playfully smirked, and began to pet the top of his head. She saw the long day leave his muscles, as he melted under her touch.

 

The leaves, from the big tree above her, rustled in the light breeze. Serana took a long breath, and the soft smell of flowers and baking bread swirled inside her nose. She relaxed under the sun’s orange light. And even though she could never truly feel the sun’s warmth, she was happy to pretend that she could. 

 

She lowered her head, tilting it to look around. The temple caught Serana’s attention, and she looked at the building with curious eyes. She waited a good minute to see if anyone was going to walk out, but nobody came.

 

   Should I check up on Erik? He hasn’t called, but I have been gone all day.

 

Her mind wondered, as she kept her eyes locked onto the temple. She began to think back on Erik’s face, when they first arrived here. He was distressed, and it caused Serana to wonder about what could do that to him. Even when he got stabbed or wounded, he never had that look. 

 

The urgency he had in his voice, when he said Serana’s name, rang in her ears. 

 

    ‘Serana’

 

They way he said her name, caused a small smile to form on her lips. When she thought back on it, she realized that it was the first time he had ever said her name. In the two months of them traveling together, he never addressed her directly. The way he got her attention was by nodding at her, or waving her over with his hand. 

 

She couldn’t explain why, but it made her happy. She quietly thought to herself, as the wind blew by her cheek.

 

   He called me by my name. I don’t know why I didn’t realize it, until now. 

 

Her imaginary voice disappeared, when something caught her eye. In the distance, Serana noticed an old couple that were holding hands, while enjoying a stroll through town. 

 

She looked at them closely, and she was warmed by the looks on their faces. The woman's smile was bright, and the old man was laughing, little tears forming in his wrinkled eyes. 

 

Serana’s smile eventually disappeared, when reality hit her. The longer she stared at the couple, the more she realized something she never really thought about. That something was recognizing that she could never have what they had. To be someone’s everything. To grow old with someone. To be loved by someone until the end of time. 

 

Her dead heart seized up, and for a brief moment, Serana almost felt like her heart started beating again, only for it to crack. 

 

As the couple passed by her, she lowered her head with a sad smile. Their laughter lingered in the air, and Serana could physically feel the love they had for one another under her skin.

 

She quietly watched their backs disappear, as they made their way to the market. Biting her lip, she couldn’t help but sigh. Serana was happy for them, but at the same time, it was hard for her to finally accept a part about her life she didn’t want to. 

 

Turning her head back to the street before her, she looked upon the temple once again. She chewed on her lip softly, as she decided on what she was going to do. Either go check on Erik, or continue to look around. She chose the latter. 

 

   It can’t hurt, right? I mean, if he needed my help, he’d call. I might as well explore a little more more, while I have the chance. 

 

With her mind made up, she shook her legs a little to warn Frost that she was going to stand. He didn’t look happy, but he eventually got up, stretching his black paws out. When he jumped down, Serana stood up and straightened out her armor and fixed her hood to ensure she was protected from the sun. 

 

She began to walk forward, and she took a small glance at the temple, before continuing. She didn’t get far, before something in the corner of her eye captured her attention. There was a stoic gray building that was surrounded by old, aging tombstones.

 

    Huh. I didn’t know Whiterun had a cemetery. Especially one that’s inside of the city. 

 

She patted her leg to Frost to follow, and when she caught his attention, she began to walk to the building’s front door. 

 

Right above the entrance there read a sign that said: ‘Hall of the Dead’

 

   Naturally. 

 

    “Well..! This should be fun. I’m used to being around dead things.” She paused for a moment, as she stuck a finger up with realization. “What am I saying? I am dead! Ha!” She quietly laughed at her own joke. “Maybe, I’ll meet some friends in here.”

 

Opening the cold door, she motioned Frost to walk inside. He happily obliged and struted in, her following close behind him. There was a somber atmosphere, when she walked in. She expected that, but when she looked down at Frost, she could tell he didn’t. His small ears were hanging low, and his face looked worried.

 

Serana bent down and patted his head softly. “It’s okay, buddy. I won’t let the ghosts get you.” She knew he couldn’t understand what she was saying, but regardless, his face lightened up a bit. He was cautious, as he walked, but Serana was glad that he was at least following her.   

 

The entrance hallway was short and narrow, and at the end laid a large, rectangular coffin. Looking around, Serana noticed that this one was different from all the others. Like it had been given immense care and attention. 

 

The coffin was surrounded by vibrant flowers, and in the corner, there were white candles. They were burning, with a slow red flame, and the wax dripped onto the floor underneath. The gray stone was carved with beautiful, intricate designs, and its surface was clean, like someone had made it a priority to dust it off regularly.

 

Taking a step closer, Serana noticed that the wall above the coffin had words engraved into it.

 

The wall read: ‘This tomb is dedicated to the Savior of Skyrim, Niklaus Blood-Stone. Though his body does not rest here, his memory and legacy do. May we remember his selfless deeds and actions, and pray for him to rest among the legends of Sovngarde. No better man has walked upon Skyrim’s soil, and we are lesser for his loss. May he continue to live on through our hearts and souls. And may the Divines watch over him, as he watched over us.’ 

 

Serana took a step back and looked at the coffin in its entirety.

 

    Wow, he must’ve been someone special for having that written about him. I wish I knew who this was though. I feel bad for not knowing him. 

 

She touched the stone and lowered her head for a moment, before continuing down one of the hallways. Every tomb she passed by was all a little different. Some had flowers, some had weapons, but everyone had something to remember them by, laying on their tombs. Even though Serana was looking at dead people, she felt a sense of comfort here. To see people who have passed on still have people to care about them beyond the grave, warmed her dead heart.

 

She went to read a plaque above a random grave, when a man’s voice shook her bones. 

 

   “Hey, no dogs allowed.” The voice was deep and harsh.

 

Serana turned to the source of noise, and noticed that a man was standing a couple yards away. He looked like he was probably in his early thirties. He was average height, and an average weight. His brown hair was cut short, and his eyes were the same color as his hair. The clothes he wore were plain, and nothing about him stood out. He looked like everyone that walked around the street. He did have an odd smell though. One Serana had never smelt before, which was weird to her. 

 

By his appearance, Serana couldn’t tell whether he worked here or not. If he didn’t, it was weird for him to tell her she couldn’t have Frost in here, but regardless, she didn't want to cause any problems.  

 

She lowered her hand from the wall, and smiled at the man. “Oh, sorry. I didn’t know. We’ll leave.” She turned to look down at Frost and began to say, “Sorry, buddy. But we----”

 

The man cut her off, before she could finish talking. “Take off your hood.” The man said, his voice a little louder than earlier. 

 

Serana spun her head back around and looked at the approaching man with confusion. “Uhh, why?” Serana asked, not sure what was happening.

 

The strange man kept walking, until he was practically on top of Serana. “Just take it off.” He said again, his voice sounding deep and odd. His hot breath hit the side of her face, and it gave her the chills.

 

Serana's skin began to crawl, and her heart dropped into her stomach. She knew, without a doubt, that she needed to leave immediately. She stood up to the man and strongly said, “No, I'm leaving.” 

 

Before she could take a step, the man pushed her up against the cold stone wall behind her.

 

   “Hey---!” Serana shouted, as she flailed her arms around, trying to shake the man off of her. 

 

   “You’re not going anywhere.” The man said deeply, as he reached for Serana’s hood. His fingers grabbed onto her head, and he roughly pulled down her hood. 

 

He grabbed the underside of her chin, and forced her to look at him. She tried to push against his body, but he was stronger than he appeared. And Serana noticed that the harder she pushed, the more excited he seemed to get.

 

Their eyes met, and when they did, the man smiled wickedly. “What beautiful eyes you have. Green. My favorite color.” 

 

   “Get the fuck off me---!” Serana yelled. She pushed her hands against his rough face, but it only made him laugh. "Oh, you're feisty. I like that." 

 

They struggled for a moment, before he pinned her against the wall again. He put his nose into the crevice of her neck, and inhaled deeply. He groaned and pulled back with a sadistic grin on his face. 

 

   “Mmm, you smell sweet.” He roughly pushed her waist back, and Serana winced in pain when her back hit the hard wall. He put one of his coarse hands on her mouth, as he used the other to lift up the hem of her shirt. His calloused fingers grazed her flat abdomen, and it made Serana’s stomach churn. 

 

    Why’s he so strong?!

 

His fingers fell out of her shirt, and he returned his attention to Serana’s fiery eyes. “Hmm, if you feel this soft on the outside, I can’t imagine what you feel like on the inside. I’m getting hard just thinking about it.” 

 

Serana's eyes widened in anger, and she felt her skin heat up. He began to chuckle wickedly, as he looked at her.

 

   “Scream out for help, baby. Pray to your Gods. It’ll only make it more fun for me.” 

 

He let go of her mouth, and he quickly used his hands to force open her blouse. The first few buttons popped loose, exposing the top of her breasts, which lit a spark behind the man’s dark eyes. 

 

She pushed against him, as hard as she could, and it caused him to stumble. He looked taken aback at her sudden display of power, but his expression was soon replaced with pain, when Frost bit down on his ankle. The man howled loudly, as he tried to shake the small dog off of his leg.

 

With him distracted, Serana took the opportunity to clench her small hand into a fist. Using all the power she could muster, Serana hit the man square in the face, causing him to fall back in pain. With him on the ground, Frost ran back over to where Serana was standing.

 

Even though that hit could’ve killed a person, the man started to crawl towards Serana. She could see that his nose was bruised and deformed. Blood hit the floor, as he reached for Serana cape. He was quick, even for her, and he tried to pull her down. But instead of letting him overpower her, she grabbed onto his hand, and in a split second decision, she crushed his bones underneath her fingers. He groaned out in agony, but she didn’t care. 

 

She didn’t even give him a second glance, as she shouted, “Frost, let’s go now!” The young dog was quick to run behind her, as they rushed out of there.  

 

Instinctively, she pulled up her hood, but when she got outside the sun was already set. She rushed over to where the Gildergreen was, trying to pick a public spot to catch her breath. Even though no one was out there, she felt better being exposed. 

 

Frost ran up beside her with a worried look on his face. Huffing out a harsh breath, Serana said, “Thank you, Frost, That’s the second time you’ve saved me.” She was quick to look back towards the Hall of the Dead, making sure the guy wasn’t following her.

 

When she finally caught her breath and made sure the man wasn’t going to walk outside, she knew it was time to go inside the temple. 

 

   I need to make sure Erik’s doing okay.

 

With Frost on her heels, she made her way into the temple. The air inside was cool and light. A sense of calm washed over her, but it didn’t last very long. When the door shut behind her, she heard what sounded like a little boy screaming. 

 

She couldn’t make out what he was saying, because he was hysterical, but when she got a little closer, she heard him shout, “They're coming for me! The monsters! Make them stop! Dad, please make them stop!”

 

Remaining in the shadows, Serana peaked over to where she heard the yelling. When she did, she saw a young boy laying down on one of the beds, thrashing around. Next to him, stood the woman with the pale pink dress. She was crying, as she looked down at the boy. Worry couldn’t even explain the expression on the young woman’s face. 

 

And the person sitting on the edge of the bed was...Erik. His hood was gone, and so was his mask. His black cape draped over the bed, as he touched the kid’s arms. 

 

She couldn’t see exactly what he was doing, but it looked like he was trying to calm the boy down. The boy began to kick around, screaming at the top of his lungs.

 

   “Dad, please! Please! Make them stop! They’re hurting me! Please, Dad…!” The boy grabbed onto Erik’s arms, and he began crying hysterically.

 

    What’s going on?

 

Erik turned his head to look at the sobbing woman. When their eyes met, the girl shook her head. Even from this distance, Serana could see the conflict in Erik’s face. This was a serious situation, and Serana could see the real emotions wearing down on Erik.

 

He turned back to the boy, who was still in hysterics, and he laid his bare hand on the kid’s forehead. The boy’s face was full of terror, as tears poured from his eyes.

 

Erik whispered, “Sleep.” When that word left his mouth, the young child’s arms fell lazily to his side, and his eyes closed shut. His head slumped backwards, but before he hit the bed, Erik cupped the boy with his hands. He gently laid the child on his pillow, and he tucked him under the white blanket that laid across his chest. 

 

Both Erik and the woman took a moment to gather themselves, before they looked at one another. Erik began to speak. “Aelaica, I---” The woman cut him off, when she shook her head. “No, don’t even say it. You’ve done more than enough. Thank you for coming. You didn’t have too.” She paused for a moment, as she looked down at the boy with sad eyes, “I’m serious, Erik. I couldn’t do this without you. You’re my only hope. You're his only hope. I can’t thank you enough for everything you’ve done.”

 

Even at the kind words he was given, Serana could still see the indifference resting on his face. He looked at the kid for a moment, before he slowly rose from the bed. When he did, the woman named ‘Aelaica’ embraced him in a tight hug. She lingered there, even though Erik didn’t wrap his arms around her. 

 

When Aelaica had her fill, she let go of the tall man. He nodded at her, as she took a seat in a chair that rested next to the bed. 

 

He exhaled a hefty breath, as he turned to walk out the temple. He quickly spotted Serana standing at the front entrance. Frost ran up to his side, as he continued to walk closer to her. They looked at each other, each of them trying to figure out the answers to the questions they didn’t want to ask. 

 

Even though Serana had just witnessed Erik go through a tough situation, he was quick to return to his usual self. His eyes were hard, and his expression had no resemblance to the look she saw on his face moments ago. It was like he just switched off his emotions.  

 

Looking down at her chest, his eyebrow rose with suspicious interest. “What happened to your shirt?” Serana was confused at his question, until she looked down. Her top was still an unbuttoned mess, and her cleavage was showing a little. 

 

   Dammit..! I forgot about the stupid buttons!

 

She was quick to cover her chest up with her hands. “That’s not important right now.” She nodded towards the door and asked, “Will you walk with me?” 

 

He nodded, and they walked out of the temple and into the cold night air of Whiterun. 

 

 

Notes:

Heyo, bois! Chapter 18 is here, baby! This one is definitely a long one. Over 7,000 words. Put an 'F' in the chat for your boi. It was supposed to be even longer, but I knew I had to stop at some point.
Anywho, I hope everyone enjoyed this chapter. I know it kinda had a different feel from the rest, which I believe is long overdue. I also hope everyone is enjoying the whole story as well. it only gets crazier from here, bois.
Please feel free to leave comments, whether you like a chapter or absolutely fucking hate it. :)
I like to read feedback. It helps to give my mind ideas.
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 19: Potion Making

 

Her skin tingled, whenever she thought back on the incident that happened only an hour ago. How rough and forceful his hands were when they touched her. How his eyes sparked because of her vulnerability. How he enjoyed watching her struggle.

 

   “Hey.” 

 

A strong voice beside Serana snapped her out of her daydream. She turned her head and realized that Erik was sitting beside her. They were both sitting on the benches under the Gildergreen, Frost at Erik’s feet. 

 

   “Are you... okay ?” He asked hesitantly, almost like the words got stuck inside his throat.

 

She nodded at his question with a bright smile. “Oh, me? I’m fine!” Serana tried to look away from his face, but she could still feel his eyes on her. 

 

Before he could ask any more questions, she turned to him and said, “I saw what happened in there. Is there something wrong with him?”

 

Erik shifted around on his seat, and he crossed his arms lazily against his chest. He lightly shrugged his shoulders as his eyes wandered away from hers. 

 

   “Erik. You can trust me. I---” The conflicted man shook his head before she could muster out her sentence. 

 

   “No, it’s because…'' His voice deepened as he continued. “It’s because I don’t know what's wrong.” His eyebrows tightened, and his face grew with darkness. It bothered him, and that much Serana knew.

 

   “The boy.” Tucking a piece of hair behind her ear, she asked softly, “What can you tell me about his illness?” 

 

Erik curiously looked at Serana, like he was trying to figure out why she was asking a question like that. After a minute of silence, he gave her an answer, which surprised her a little, considering how he’s treated her up until this point.

 

   “He suffers from extreme night terrors. And recently, he began to hallucinate during the day as well. I haven’t been able to stop them.” 

 

The wind felt like it stilled as Erik’s words echoed in Serana’s mind. Her heart dropped, knowing that a little kid was suffering like he was. She knew what it felt like, and she didn’t want that for anyone else. Not even her worst enemy. 

 

Peering up at the side of Erik’s face, she noticed that his nose wrinkled slightly when his mind wandered. She smiled at his minor quirk, even though the situation at hand wasn’t joyful. 

 

She turned her head and bit her lip slightly before she slowly began to ask, “He called you, ‘dad.’ You’re not---?” 

 

Erik shook his head once more. “No. I can’t have children.” He paused for a moment before he tilted his head to look at Serana. “His dad died two years ago. Ever since then, he began to have nightmares. When he sees me, he sometimes believes that I’m his father.” 

 

Serana nodded sadly at his words. She almost felt guilty for asking Erik that question because she knew that this situation bothered him. And that bothered her. 

 

   “The woman. Is she his mother?” Erik nodded at her question, solidifying her assumption. 

 

After a brief moment of quietness, Serana asked another question to help her try to understand the situation better. “Why does he stay at the temple and not at home? I would think he’d want to be in a place he finds comforting.” 

 

Erik looked over to the building that rested a few yards from them. The moonlight lit up the walls, making it look like it was glittering. 

 

   “He has to be taken care of by the priests there. They are the only ones that can help him.” 

 

Serana focused her eyes on Erik and said earnestly, “So can you.” 

 

The Dragonborn slowly moved his gaze back over to the woman who was sitting only a few inches away from him. When they caught eyes, they lingered a moment, both of them observing the expression on each other’s faces carefully. The waterfall, rushing under Dragonreach’s stairs, seemed muffled and distant. And the breeze that seemed so loud, just a second ago, was gone. 

 

Silent. Everything was silent. Everything stood still as they quietly took in each other’s expressions. Everything stopped, just for a moment. But that moment was perfect, at least in Serana’s eyes. 

 

Erik cleared his throat and turned away from her, and it caused Serana to look away as well, a subtle pink resting on her cheeks. 

 

After what felt like ages, he eventually replied to her comment. “No. I can't. ” 

 

His voice sounded remorseful, and it stopped Serana’s, cold heart. After witnessing Erik’s face a second ago, she finally realized that a real person was under there. After all this time, she could finally see it. She could see the real Erik that was just beneath that hard exterior. No persona. No facade. The real him. Just sitting there, right beside her. 

 

Erik’s usual cold face showed an emotion she'd never seen from him. Sadness.

 

It was weird for her to see something like that, and it sucked that the only way she could see this emotion from him was because of this unpleasant situation. But even if that was the case, she was glad to see there was something more to him than him just being a brute. 

 

She wanted to cheer him up, but the words kept getting caught in her throat. She could feel his frustration. The feeling of immense guilt. Something she knew too well. 

 

Praying that she’d think of something, she thought long and hard on what to say.

 

    C’mon, brain! Right now would be an excellent time to work. Think of something! Anything!

 

And as if the Divines were listening, a memory eventually resurfaced in her mind. She excitedly turned to the gloomy man and said with a high-pitched eagerness, “Hey, I know something that should work.” 

 

Her sudden enthusiasm made Erik look up at her bright face. He listened as she continued to blab on. ‘When I still lived at the castle, I also suffered from night terrors.” She paused as she recalled some of them. It made her skin freezing cold and her mind foggy.

 

But before she was too far gone, Serana shook them out of her consciousness. Focusing back on Erik, she exclaimed, “Since my mother was a master alchemist, she was able to produce an elixir that drove away my nightmares and allowed me to sleep.” She and Erik looked at each other, and she could tell he was listening closely. “I remember the ingredients, so if you’d like...I can write them down.”

 

Erik opened his mouth, but Serana quickly put her hand over his lips without thinking. She froze a moment, soaking in the contact, but in order to not bring attention to it, she said, “Scratch that. I’ll just go make you some.” 

 

Jumping from her seat, Serana turned and smiled at both the confused man and Frost. “C’mon slowpokes. We got a potion to make.” 

 

Even though Erik didn’t know what she was about to do, he went with it. Calling Frost over to him, Erik walked behind Serana. 

 

   “Where are we going?” The vampire woman laughed as she began to make her way down to the Plains District. “Can’t tell you. It might put your life in danger .” Erik didn’t laugh at her joke, but she didn’t care. It was fun to jab at him, especially since he does it to her. 

 

She hopped down the market steps, the click of her shoes loud against the empty air. No one was around, so it was easy to make a straight line ahead. Directly to Arcadia’s Cauldron.

 

She went to knock on the door, but Erik’s voice caused her arm to freeze up. “Why are we here?” Serana snickered and retorted, “You really need to learn how to be patient. Just sit there and look pretty.” Erik groaned at her answer, but it put a sly smile on Serana’s lips. 

 

Using her knuckles, she politely knocked on the cold door. She sighed as they waited.

 

   It is kinda late. I wonder if she’s still even up.

 

After a solid minute of standing in the cold, the door creaked open softly. A pale and tired face welcomed them. 

 

   “Serana?” asked Arcadia, tiredness wearing down her face. Serana shyly smiled and waved at her as Arcadia rubbed her eyes. She turned her head slightly and looked at the man that stood with his arms crossed tightly against his chest. “And Erik?” He only nodded at her.

 

   “What’s going on? Are you hurt?” Arcadia asked earnestly, her voice tired but sincere.

 

Serana put her hands up and nervously chuckled. “No, nothing like that.” Clearing her throat, she added, “I know it’s late, and I’m sorry if we woke you, but we really need to use your lab. Would that be okay?”

 

Serana peered into the woman’s weary eyes. She put on her best smile, considering that Erik wasn’t helping her sell the point at all. 

 

After looking the two of them over for a moment, Arcadia said, “Um, sure. Anything for friends. Please, come in.” Swinging open the door a little more, she motioned them to come inside. 

 

When they got in, Arcadia closed the door with haste. She tightened the robe around her body, trying to break the effects of the cold wind from outside. 

 

Arcadia turned to observe the mixed-matched group before her. A woman she had just met. The Dragonborn. And a husky. She playfully huffed at the sight before her. 

 

Arcadia politely offered them tea or coffee with a loud yawn. Serana insisted that they were fine and would lock the door when they left so that Arcadia could go back to sleep. 

 

   “Thank you, Arcadia. This is really important, and we couldn’t have done it without your help.” Arcadia smiled at Serana’s words, and she reassured them it was no trouble. After saying goodbye, the woman walked up the stairs and went to her room, leaving Erik and Serana alone.

 

As soon as Serana heard Arcadia’s door click closed, she scoffed. “You know, I could’ve used your help to sell the importance of the situation.” Serana glared at Erik, who was leaning against a counter. “I was too busy trying to ‘look pretty.’ ” Serana’s face soured as her shoulders fell. “Gee, thanks .” 

 

With a huff, Serana reached into her bag and pulled out a bag of septims. She walked up to the countertop and set it down, causing Erik to raise an eyebrow. “What are you doing?’ He asked curiously.

 

   “What does it look like? I’m paying Arcadia for the ingredients I’m about to use. She’s a sweet lady. I don’t wanna take advantage of her.” Erik nodded at her answer.

 

Serana went behind the counter and began to look around. While she started to take things down from the selves, Erik cleared his throat. In a bland voice, he asked, “How do you have money? You’ve bought everything yourself since we’ve been traveling.” 

 

Serana snickered at his random question, but she answered him nonetheless. “If you think the Elder Scroll and my dignity were the only things I stole from my father, you are sorely mistaken.” 

 

Unbeknownst to Serana, Erik softly grinned at her snarky answer. 

 

She pulled down some moss as she added, “Oh, and today I won playing cards. 1,000 septims. Ha!” She mentally patted herself on the back as she began to browse around again. 

 

   “Cards?” Erik asked plainly. “What exactly did you do while we were split up?”

 

Serana turned and stared at Erik. His face looked like usual, but it didn’t affect Serana. Throwing up her hands, she playfully snickered, “Hey, Mister. I don’t go rummaging through your business.” She gathered some ingredients in her hands as she continued to say, “And besides, you said you didn’t care what I did. I took advantage of my free time.” 

 

Getting all the ingredients she needed, Serana gathered them all into her arms. With a bright smile, she practically skipped over to Arcadia’s setup. The alchemy table hummed softly as Serana approached it. She smiled brightly at the familiar feeling she got when being next to one. 

 

    Aww, finally…! An alchemy lab.  

 

Serana had to hold down her excitement as she began to pick up the table’s tools. Even the feeling of the utensils brought her back in time. Alchemy was more than just mixing potions and ingredients to Serana. It was one of the only times she had fond memories of her childhood. Fond memories of her mother. 

 

She pushed down the memories that threatened to spill over into tears as she exhaled a large breath. After giving herself a mental pep-talk, she began to work her magic. 

 

The air gradually grew heavy with silence. The only noise Serana could hear was the wind from outside and the occasional click of Frost’s paw scratching the wood flooring. 

 

After a good 15 minutes passed, Erik cleared his throat and asked hesitantly, “Do you... need help ?” The question sounded rhetorical, but Serana was glad that he was even attempting to ask. 

 

Her lips curled with a sly smile as she said, “Now that you mention it...could you pass me some Juniper Berries?” Erik lifted an eyebrow and asked, “Juniper Berries?” Without looking back, Serana shook her head ‘yes.’ 

 

   “It’s for flavoring. If I don’t add them, the elixir tastes…. well, like how’d you think an elixir would taste.” 

 

Erik groaned at her blatant attempt to get a kick out of his suffering, but it only made Serana laugh. He did what she asked and handed her the berries. She grinned when the fruit fell against the alchemy table.  

 

She hastily turned her attention back to her work. She thought that Erik would walk back to his seat and brood some more, but instead, he stood there, peering down at her.

 

   “Umm, can I help you?” Serana asked, her voice full of curiosity. 

 

   “Since I helped you, I want you to answer my question.” Serana began to snicker at his comment. “Erik. C’mon, I----” Shaking his head, Erik began to speak over her. 

 

   “Your shirt. What happened?” 

 

The moment that question left his mouth, her lips tightened. Since she was having a lovely time, she quickly forgot about that incident. Or she just pushed it down. 

 

   Leave it to Erik to ruin a good moment…

 

His eyes sharpened at her silence, and the look on his face caused her to internally cringe. She stammered on her words as she began to formulate what she was going to say to him. 

 

His stare was unwavering as he waited on her answer. Pitching the bridge on her nose, Serana began to speak to the impatient man.

 

   “The Hall of the Dead. I went inside to look around. I thought it would be nice to get some quiet, you know?” She peered over at Frost, who was lazily sprawled out onto the wooden floor. She smiled softly at the sight. 

 

   “Everything was fine until I saw this guy across the hall.” Erik’s eyebrow lifted up at her comment. “A guy?”

 

   “Yeah, a guy.” Her shoulders rose as she continued to say, “I thought he might’ve been a keeper because he told me I couldn’t have Frost there. He just said, ‘No dogs allowed,’ so naturally, I tried to leave.” She huffed out a harsh breath. “Of course, when I tried to do that, well...he--he tried to take advantage of me, which was a colossal mistake on his part.” 

 

Erik’s expression didn’t change as he soaked in her words. “What did he look like?” 

 

She was confused by the question but answered nonetheless. “I’m not sure. I mean, he looked like everyone else, you know? Brown hair. Brown eyes. Average looking.” She bit her tongue when she recalled one odd thing about him.

 

   “Well, actually. He had a really weird smell to him. Something I’ve never come across.” 

 

Erik’s eyes tightened at her words. “Describe it.” 

 

Serana’s eyebrow rose with confusion at his haste to get answers from her. Her voice stumbled over itself as she hesitantly said, “Um, okay.” 

 

Pausing, she took a moment to recall the smell of the strange man. “It smelt like dirt with a hint of metal, and I could smell heat radiating from his skin, like he’d been in the sun all day.” She bit her lip and looked up at Erik until their eyes met. When they both grabbed each other’s attention, Serana whispered, “I could...well, I could smell his aggression. I know that doesn’t make sense to someone who’s not a vampire, but---”  

 

Erik’s eyes lingered on Serana’a conflicted face a moment longer before he took his first step away from the traumatized woman. “Werewolf,” mumbled Erik.

 

   “Wait, what?” Serana almost laughed at what he said. She had to hold a hand up to her mouth before a giggle slipped out of her lips. 

 

Erik only nodded his head at her as he sat down at his spot on the counter. His silence made her stomach twist. 

 

   “You’re serious?” When he nodded again, Serana scoffed. “You’re telling me that was a werewolf who attacked me? How do you know that?” 

 

Not turning his head back, Erik replied. “I know the scent.” Serana looked at his back curiously.

 

   How would he know? Does he hunt werewolves too?

 

Shaking her head, she asked, “Okay, fine. He’s a werewolf. But why? Why did he attack me? I didn’t do anything to him.”

 

   “The way you described the scent, he must be new to being a werewolf.”

 

   “What do you mean? And why does that matter?” At her questions, Erik turned and looked at her. “The aggression. Their overwhelming strength. It’s common when supernatural’s are first turned. Werewolves are already contentious by nature. If they’re not trained to contain their anger, it can spill over to everyone around them.” 

 

She took in every word he said and nodded at his remark. “But I’m a vampire. Surely, he could tell.” Erik shook his head.

 

   “The illusion magic I cast on you was a strong one. It not only masks your appearance but your scent as well. Only powerful supernaturals can see through the spell. Obviously, he’s not one of them.” 

 

Serana soaked in his words like a sponge, even though thinking of her encounter was something she’d rather forget. 

 

   “Well, no matter the circumstance, I just hope I don’t run into him again,” was all Serana could stammer out.

 

   “You didn’t kill him?” asked Erik, his voice cold. His comment made Serana turn her head over to him sharply. Her voice was shocked, as she stated, “What? No, of course, I didn’t kill him. Even though he tried to hurt me, there was no reason to take his life. I handled the situation I saw fit, which was enough for me.” Her voice was as sharp as Erik’s gaze.

 

The two of them continued to stare at each other, both of them unwavering. Erik stayed silent, but the young woman could see the disapproval in his eyes.

 

Deciding to ignore him, she turned back to the task at hand and continued to add the finishing touches on the elixir, making sure every ingredient mixed in seamlessly. And even though the air was thick with tension, her hands were stable as she poured the clear liquid into an empty bottle. The cork squeaked as she tightly secured it into the bottle’s neck. 

 

With a sigh of relief, she turned on her heel and said, “It’s done. I’ll write the ingredients down too, so you’ll know how to make it.” She walked up to Erik and placed the cool jar in his hands, and she turned around to find a piece of paper. 

 

While Serana was writing, Erik silently traced the edge of the bottle with his slender thumb. The clear liquid swooshed inside, as he tilted the bottle around. He quietly looked upon the woman who was concentrated on her mission. Unbeknownst to her, he lightly grinned at the sight. He thought it kind of funny how her eyebrows furrowed when she was deep in thought.

Erik went to thank her for making the elixir, but he bit down on his tongue instead. Something inside of him couldn’t bring himself to say those two simple words. He shook his head and asked, “How many times a day should he take it?”

 

When she heard his question, Serana lifted up her head and said, “Oh, just whenever he needs it, or once a day to be safe. He only needs to take a small gulp. The elixir might upset his stomach if he takes too much.” Serana lightly chuckled as she recalled a memory. “A servant we had also suffered from night terrors. He once drank a whole bottle, thinking that would end his nightmares once-and-for-all. He was sick for a whole week after that. It was not a pretty sight.” She chuckled at the thought, even though, at the time, she felt bad for the man. 

 

Erik only nodded at her as he put the bottle in one of his pockets. 

 

Serana’s tongue clicked against her fangs as she wrote the last ingredient down. “Ha! Mission accomplished.” After she dropped the charcoal down on the counter, she handed the piece of paper to Erik. “Here you go. It’s a pretty simple recipe. Anyone should be able to make it.” 

 

The tall man nodded at her as he stuffed the folded paper into his back pocket. With a tilt of his head, he asked, “Shall we go?” Serana smiled as she nodded her head in agreement. After she made sure Frost was following them, they left the shop as quietly as they came in. 

 

The chilly fall air slapped Serana in the face, and it woke up all her senses. Even with her being a vampire, she had to wrap her arms around her shoulders to calm the cold effects.

 

   “Geez, it’s colder than I remember it being.” Erik didn’t reply. 

 

Instead, he looked up at something in the distance, which Serana was quick to notice too. At one of the vendor stands, there was what appeared to be a teenage boy shuffling through some food. 

 

   What’s he doing out here so late?

 

   “Hey.” Erik said. His voice sounded even more commanding than it usually did because of the empty air. The young man jumped at Erik’s voice, and he turned around with a startled look. When the kid saw both Erik and Serana standing just a short ways away, he exhaled a sharp breath. Holding a hand to his heart, he said in a nervous yet relieved voice, “Gods, Erik. You scared me.”

 

Erik raised an eyebrow at the boy, and that caused the young man to realize that what he was doing didn’t look good.

 

He nervously chuckled as he peered behind him. “It’s not what it looks like. I work here. Carlotta pays me to restock and organize the food. I do it at night, so there are no people around to distract me.” 

Erik began to approach the young man and asked, “Where’s Gerald, Calio?” At his question, the kid raised his eyebrow with confusion, “My father? He’s probably still at the barracks. Why?” 

 

Planting his feet right in front of the teenager, Erik ignored Calio’s question and asked, “Can you do something for me?” Serana watched as Calio’s eyes lit up at Erik’s request. “Yeah! Of course! What do you need?” Without speaking, Erik took out the bottle and paper Serana had just given him. 

 

   “I need you to give this to Aelaica at the temple. Tell her to give this to Eintr, once a day, no more than that. Small dosage. Think you can handle it?” Calio grinned at Erik’s question. “Yeah! Of course, I can handle it. I’m the best in town.” Serana giggled a little when she saw Erik’s frown darken.

 

The Dragonborn went to give Calio the bottle and paper, but not before the boy looked over his shoulder and saw Serana standing alone next to Arcadia’s. He grinned when he saw her.

 

Whispering to Erik, Calio slyly asked, “Hey, is that your girlfriend? She’s nice to look at.” Erik’s eyes tightened at Calio’s statement. 

 

   “Calio. Temple. Now.” Erik groaned. The young man jumped at Erik’s deep voice and nervously chuckled. “Yeah, of course. I’m going there now!” Calio waved them both off as he stumbled towards the Wind District. 

 

Serana approached Erik with a grin on her face. Shaking his head, Erik sighed lightly as he watched Calio’s fading back. 

 

   “He seems a good soul.” Serana said, her tone gentle. Erik shrugged his shoulders, but Serana could see a small smile curled on the side of his lips, which only made her grin brighter. 

 

She turned lightly on her heel and looked at her surroundings. The lanterns that lit up the street looked like the stars that were shining above their heads, and the red and blue flags waved gently in the cool breeze. She sighed happily at the sight.

 

    Wow...it’s beautiful here. 

 

After observing Serana’s peaceful face, Erik cleared his throat and asked, “What are you looking at?” 

 

   “Oh, just everything. It’s beautiful here. I never imagined that Whiterun would look like this. I loved Solitude too, but this place...it has a certain charm to it. I can’t explain it.” 

 

   “You’ve never been?” Erik asked, his question rang inside Serana’s ears. She shook her head.

 

   “No. I’ve only been to two places my whole life: my old village, when I was still human, and the castle. I’ve done more traveling with you than I have my entire life. This experience...it’s been great.” 

 

Erik turned to her. “It’s not over yet.” She shrugged her shoulders and sighed. “Yeah, I know. But when it’s all said and done, and we split ways, well...I don’t think I’ll ever forget it. Perhaps when our journey is over, I’ll come back here. Or maybe I’ll travel some first, who knows? Being stuck in that castle my whole life, it makes you forget that there’s so much more. Being here has taught me that.” 

 

The Dragonborn didn’t say anything. Instead, they stood silent and let the cool air fill the silence. After a while, Serana turned and smiled. 

 

   “Well! Since the boys haven’t called us back, I guess we still got time to look around.” Erik went to speak, but he was cut off when Serana pointed to a building behind them. To The Bannered Mare. 

 

   “Let’s go there! I want to see what’s inside.” She could tell he didn’t want to, but when she gripped onto his arm and began to drag him towards the building, it was kind of hard to say no. Frost followed them as they climbed the stairs to The Bannered Mare. 

 

When Serana opened the door, warmth and music flowed straight towards her. Glasses clinked together, and laughter roared through the air. The pair of them stood next to the front door, and all the patrons turned towards them. 

 

All she could do was awkwardly smile, as dozens of eyes looked at her. The music cut off, and whispers began to fill the atmosphere. The tension began to become overbearing, but before she could turn to leave, everyone in the room lifted up their glasses and grinned widely. All at once, they shouted, “All hail the Dragonborn!” 

 

The patrons roared in laughter and cheer as they clinked their mugs in celebration. The music began to play once again, and everyone went back to how they were before the two of them entered. 

 

   “Wow, I was not expecting that. They really love you.” Erik shrugged and said flatly, “They’re all drunk. They don’t know who they’re raising a glass to.” She peered over at his bland face. His comment was odd, but she decided to let it go. 

 

Serana made her way over to the bar, and she saw a pretty Nord woman wiping down the counter. When she saw Serana standing there, she smiled and said, “Hi. My name’s Hulda. Welcome to the Bannered Mare. What can I get you?” 

 

The young vampire woman clicked her tongue against her fangs as she realized that she didn’t really know the names of any drinks. All she could remember is the mead she had with Faida in Dragonbridge. 

 

   “Do you have any Black-Brair mead?” The young Nord woman smiled at her question. “Of course. It’s a popular drink. How many?” 

 

Serana peered over her shoulder and looked at Erik, who found a spot in the corner of the room; Frost sitting happily at his feet.

 

   “Uh, just two, please.” Hulda nodded her head as she reached under the counter and grabbed two bottles. With a bright smile, she handed them over to Serana. After paying for the drinks, Serana made her way over to where Erik was sulking in the corner. 

 

She was used to Erik’s personality by now, but she did find it a little sad that even the cheery atmosphere couldn’t lighten up his tight face. 

 

   “Hey, grumpy pants. I got us some drinks.” She shook the bottles lightly as she plopped down in a chair directly across from Erik.

 

   “I don’t drink.” Erik said coldly. Serana tried to lighten the tension and chuckled. “Ah, c’mon. Just one. After today, we deserve it. Don’t make me drink alone.” 

 

Not giving him time to complain again, she popped the cork off his bottle and reached her arm across the table that divided them. He didn’t take it. 

 

Her face tightened a little as she pushed the bottle even closer to him. “Even though I don’t need a thank you, I’ll consider this payment for making the elixir. Please?” 

 

Erik glared up at her, and even though he was still brooding, he grabbed the bottle from her hand. He went to raise the drink to his mouth, but Serana was quick to stop him. “Wait---!”

 

His arm froze as he raised a questioning eyebrow towards Serana’s outburst. She nervously chuckled as she realized what she had done. “Um, sorry about that.” She paused a moment before she looked up at him. “We should make a toast first.”

 

   “Why?” asked Erik. She shrugged at his question. “I don’t know. For good luck? Every human does it before they drink, don’t they? I think we should do it too.” He sighed, but by the way, he leaned closer to her; she knew that he was going to do it. 

 

She smiled as she said, “To a safe journey. May we all live to tell an amazing tale. And may we all find peace and happiness.” Their glasses clicked together, and Serana raised her glass in the air to solidify her wish. She watched with bright eyes, as Erik lifted the bottle to his upper lip. He took a sip of the drink, which made Serana smile. Following suit, she drank from her bottle as well. And soon enough, they both relaxed back into their chairs and quietly soaked up the festive air that surrounded them. 

 

Serana eventually tried to ask Erik some questions, but he just gave her vague answers. That didn’t surprise her, but she was still at least glad to relax for a moment finally. And even though Erik wasn’t the most cheerful person to be around, she was still pleased to be here with him. 

 

Peering up at the side of his face, Serana smiled, trying her hardest not to bring attention to herself. Erik noticed it, however, so he turned his head, and his piercing eyes went straight through her. Her heart leaped in her throat as he asked, “What?”

 

She defensively put up her hands and anxiously laughed. “Nothing---! I was just thinking how nice this is.”

 

She almost couldn’t finish her sentence before the door to The Bannered Mare opened wide. It was almost like the Divines were testing Serana as she noticed the man who entered the room. 

 

It was him. It was the man who attacked her. 

 

Her heart fell through the floor.

Notes:

Heyo, chapter 19 is finally out! I'm sorry about the long delay, but college has been a pain in my ass.
There's really nothing to say other than I hope you liked this chapter.
Hope everyone is doing well and is staying safe. :)
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 20: Stealing Memories

The awful scent Serana had just smelt hours ago perforated her nostrils, causing her nose to shrivel up. She didn’t want to, but her eyes couldn’t pull away from the man. Even though his arm was in a self-made sling, she could still see the bruises that aligned his fingers. Serana was amazed that even after she crushed his hand, that his hand was still intact and healed over.

 

Having glanced away, Serana stared desperately at the man seated a foot away from her. By the look on his face, she could tell that he knew exactly who the man was. Erik shook his head slightly. 

 

Another figure appeared behind the man, and Serana immediately noticed that it was the large woman she saw barking orders earlier on in the day. The scent became more assertive, making Serana want to vomit from the fumes.

 

The two intimidating figures stood side-by-side, their gazes sharp as they scanned the room full of patrons. Serana grew uneasy as she tried her hardest to fade in the background. But deep down, she knew this could only play out in one way. 

 

Her heart fell into her stomach when she noticed that the man was pointing at her out of the counter of her eye. 

 

   “There! That’s the bitch that broke my hand!” Once those words left his mouth, both he and the woman began to make their way over to where Erik and Serana were sitting. 

 

The young vampire woman tried to quietly grab Erik’s attention, but to her amazement, he continued to drink from his bottle. Despite the intimidating duo stomping their feet in front of him, he remained unfazed. 

 

   “So, you’re the bitch who broke my brother’s arm, huh? You don’t look like shit to me.” said the large woman, her voice deep and hoarse. 

 

At this point, Serana knew all she could do was face what was about to come her way. She tried to shake off her nerves as she looked up at the pair. 

 

Serana began to say with growing agitation, “Yeah, he---!” She was cut off whenever Erik finished off his bottle and sat it gently down on the table. Standing up without looking at the two people, he turned to Serana. “I finished my drink. Are you ready to go?” asked Erik, his voice sounding almost bored. 

 

The only thing Serana could do was stare at him dumbfounded.

 

    Is he serious right now? Is he not even aware of what’s going on?

 

The siblings grew irritated at Erik’s detached demeanor, and their attention became focused on him instead.

   

   “Back off, freak. We’re trying to fucking talk here,” growled the woman. Her teeth became clenched with anger. 

 

Her brother decided to throw in another insult as he yelled, “Yeah. Your fucking bitch broke my hand. I’m not leaving until her brainless head is on a spike. I’ll kill you too if you don’t sit the fuck down and shut up.” 

 

Serana cringed at the man’s words, but all Erik did was break out in a sly grin, almost letting a chuckle escape from his throat. 

 

Erik stood defiantly in front of Serana and Frost with his arms crossed tightly against his chest. 

 

   “What the---?” The man began to say before he was stopped by Erik. “Not only do I not like your tone, but you interrupted me and my companion’s conversation.” He shrugged his shoulders lightly as he continued. “But you caught me in a decent mood, so I suggest you leave before you irritate me more than you already have.” 

 

Both the man and woman smiled arrogantly at Erik’s statement. The tall woman chuckled as she punched her brother’s arm, which caused him to wince in pain. “Did you hear that, Jarrod? This dickless prick thinks he can tell us what to do.” 

 

The man approached Erik and only stopped when he was an inch away from him. Erik was a head taller, but the man still laughed in his face. 

 

   “Who the fuck do you think you are!? We kill assholes like you every day. I wouldn’t say shit like that again unless you want to rot in Oblivion.” 

 

Serana peered at Erik’s blank face. Even though most people would fold under their insults, Erik still seemed bored to be in their presence. 

 

To her surprise, Erik eventually lightly chuckled at the man named Jarrod. Leaning down to the man, as someone would do to a child, Erik whispered with amusement in his tone. “What pack are you in?”

 

The pair stared at him in disbelief. Shock wearing down both their faces. Erik shrugged his shoulders as he stated, “I’m just wondering where I should send your bodies back to. Wouldn’t want your alpha to worry now, would we?” 

 

Jarrod's face darkened with anger, he threw a punch at Erik with his unbroken hand. Within a split second, Erik's bare fingers gripped tightly onto the werewolf's hand, barely giving Serana the time to piece together what just happened. 

With little effort on his part, Erik held the man’s hand just in front of his chest. The young wolf’s strength began to dwindle as he pushed against the Dragonborn. His arm shook in pain, and his eyes twisted with confusion. 

 

Jarrod’s sister rushed over to him, but Erik shook his head, causing her to stop dead in her track. Serana could hear the fingers in the man’s hands begin to crack as Erik applied pressure to them. He cried out in agony, which caused the drunk patrons to look over one by one. With a dangerous voice, Erik said, “Leave. Now. ” 

 

Serana leaped from her seat and stepped over to Erik's side. “Erik. We’re causing a scene. Stop.” 

 

The werewolf woman looked at Erik and shouted, “You’re a fucking freak! Let him go, before I---!” Her yelling was cut short whenever Erik placed his pointer finger on her forehead. Serana looked at the odd situation and watched as the color began to slowly leave the woman’s heavy-set face. Her eyes lost their light, and the angry wrinkles around her eyes slowly dissipated away. 

 

Her arms fell to her sides, and she became quiet. Too quiet.

 

Looking at the woman, Erik commanded, “Leave and don’t ever come back here. You’ll get your brother back after I have a few words with him.” The once loud and intimidating woman slowly shook her head in compliance without speaking again. Turning on her heel, she began to make her way out of the Bannered Mare with a calm walk. Her brother shouted at her, but it was almost like she couldn’t hear him. 

 

    What…?

 

   “You coward! I’m your brother!” The stubborn werewolf tried to shake his hand out of Erik’s grasp, but it didn’t work. “What did you do to her, you fucking psycho?!” 

 

Serana gripped Erik’s shoulder and pleaded in a desperate voice, “Erik, stop. You’ve made your point. Everyone is looking at us.” The tall man looked down at her, and Serana noticed that his eyes appeared to be glowing with anger, just like they had been when he was with Silvia. Serana feared what he was going to do.

 

Shrugging her hand off his shoulder, Erik peered down at the man that was still within his tight grasp. 

 

   “I’m giving you one last warning. If I ever see you again, it will be the last day you still have air in your lungs.” Erik gripped Jarrod’s hand a little harder before he added, “Now, get out. Dogs aren’t allowed in here.” 

 

Erik released the man with a slight push, but it was enough to make Jarrod fall to the ground with a loud bang. Serana could see in his face how scared he was as he quickly crawled towards the front door. She expected him to shout more insults, but he didn’t. The only noise that left him was the small groans of terror that involuntarily left his mouth as he tried to desperately escape.  

 

The Dragonborn looked on with no remorse, and Serana could only stand there shell-shocked at the situation, not knowing what to do. 

 

The patrons around them stood silent for a long time, which made Serana awkward and tense. It wasn’t until a person shouted, “Hail the Dragonborn!” that the heavy tension was lifted from the room. Even though his words were slurred, he rallied the others around him. They raised their glasses and shouted Erik’s name happily. A woman began to play a song in his name, and the patrons started to dance around the room, their footsteps loud against the hard wooden floor. 

 

But Serana could tell by the expression on Erik’s face that he didn’t care about the praise. In fact, his face appeared to be dense and sour. 

 

   “I’m leaving,” Erik said, his voice still cold and heavy. 

 

   “Erik----!” She tried to catch up to him, but she stood frozen in place, her nerves getting the best of her. He didn’t acknowledge his name, so all she could do was silently watch Erik’s back fade into the night of Whiterun.

 

   What the hell just happened? 

 

Looking down at Frost, Serana could see that he was as confused as she was. His ears were droopy as he looked at his owner that was walking away with a sad longing. Serana felt sympathy for the young dog, but she felt like she couldn’t do anything, considering that she was feeling the same way.  

 

With nothing much else to do but try to find Erik, she turned to Frost and motioned towards the door. “Let’s go find him.” 

   

Serana gave Hulda an apologetic smile as she began to make her way out of the Bannered Mare. The cold air stung Serana’s cheeks as she walked down to the street.

 

    Gods….it’s freezing. He couldn’t have gotten far. Let’s just hope he’s still in the city. 

 

She began to look around to all the places she thought she might find him. She checked the temple and the Hall of the Dead. She peered into the windows of every shop she could find, but nothing came up. 

 

   “Dammit! Why does he always do this shit to me?” Serana irritatedly bit down on her tongue, her fangs threatening to pierce the soft tissue. 

 

In desperation, she looked at the only building she didn’t check. Dragonsreach. 

 

   Would he even go there, though?

 

Deciding that she had no choice, she shook her head and began to climb the steep stones stairs. She huffed with every step she took, and whether that was because she was upset or tried, she couldn’t tell. 

 

A large wooden door stood proudly in front of Serana’s face as she stepped closer to Dragonsreach. For some reason, it looked more different than it did in the daytime. It looked more….intimidating? Serana couldn’t come to a conclusion, and she knew it wasn’t important enough to ponder on. 

 

She reached out her slender hand to push against the door, but a faint sound froze her movements. 

 

Upon better inspection, Serana could tell that it was a lute, which bewildered her. She frantically looked around to see if anyone was around her. Nothing but the cold night air welcomed her. 

 

   What the hell? Who is that?

 

Trying to follow the melody, Serana listened more closely to the sound. She took a couple of steps away from the front door.

 

The faint music became a little louder, making it more clear where the sound was coming from. The music was beautiful. Every string was plucked with perfection, and the notes flowed together seamlessly. 

 

But Serana couldn’t help but notice that even though the sound was graceful in nature, it was also incredibly mournful and full of sorrow. Whoever was playing was suffering and in undeniable torment.

 

Every string that was strummed made Serana feel like her very being was being plucked away too. Every negative emotion she’d ever felt in her entire life seemed to raise unto the surface of her skin, making it almost unbearable not to break down in tears. 

 

    This music….

 

Her feet began to follow the sound without her not having to think about it. Her glowing eyes scanned the area, trying to find who was playing. No one was around.

 

   What the hell is going on…?

 

Out of desperation to find the source of the music, Serana peered up into the air, thinking that the Divines would give her a sign on where to go.

But instead of Divine intervention, she found the source of the music on her own. 

 

It was Erik.

 

And upon looking closer, her heart stopped, when she saw where he was. Erik was sitting on the highest ledge of Dragonreach’s roof...with a lute in his hands. 

 

Serana quietly watched as he expertly plucked the strings, making the sad song ring powerfully in the empty wind. His eyebrows knitted together. Every time he played a note, his eyes twisted with an unrecognizable emotion. 

 

   Erik…?

 

The sad melody continued to play into the calm wind. A part of Serana wanted this moment to last forever, to bask in this somber music for all eternity, but she knew that couldn’t happen. 

 

Deep in thought, Serana didn’t notice at first that the music had stopped. It wasn’t until Erik called out her name that she realized where she was again. 

 

Looking up into the sky, Serana watched as Erik stood up from his seat. The lute in his hands disappeared as his long legs stretched out fully. 

 

   “Stay there,” Erik whispered, knowing that Serana could still hear him from this distance. 

 

Her heart skipped a beat as she realized what he was about to do.

 

   “Erik!” she shouted, but it was too late. Erik pushed off the side of the building, and his body began to fall down quickly. 

 

The air left Serana’s lungs, and she felt like she couldn’t breathe. All she could do was watch helplessly at the sight. 

 

His movements were quick, and in a flash, he landed about a foot in front of her. His boots barely made a sound as they came into contact with the hard cobblestone road. He straightened up his body, and he began to walk closer to the dazed woman.

 

For a moment, Serana couldn’t even piece together what she had just witnessed. All she could do was look at the man who silently approached her. He didn’t look hurt in any way, but for some reason, that didn’t stop Serana from becoming angry. 

 

   “Are you fucking crazy!? You could’ve fucking died! Are you---!” “I’m not dead, so stop your whining,” Erik said, his monotone voice interrupting Serana’s ranting.

 

   “Don’t cut me off, jerk! You scared the shit out of me!” She crossed her arms with a huff. “The next time you decide to jump off a ridiculously high building, warn me. Or better yet, don’t do it at all!” She tapped her toes on the ground, much like how a mother would do after yelling at her child.  

 

The gesture made Erik shake his head slightly. “Did you come all this way just to yell at me, or do you need something?” His question threw her for a loop.

 

Her voice got caught in her throat as she replied, “No, I---” Biting down on her tongue, Serana stared daggers into Erik. Her nose scrunched up in agitation as she said harshly, “You know what? You got some nerve! You pull that crazy shit back at the Bannered Mare, and then when I come to find you because you stormed off yet again , you not only pull another bullshit stunt but then you make it seem like it’s my fault! You act like a fucking child!” She sighed angrily as she continued her rage-induced rant. “If you don’t want my help and concern, then fine! But the least you could do is act like you give a shit!” 

 

Throwing her hands up in the air, she turned on her heel and began to walk off, leaving Erik and Frost behind. In an effort to distance herself from Erik, Serana stomped down a few steps and rested her arms against the railing of Dragonreach’s stairs. 

 

   Calm down, Serana. Just breathe….

 

Following her inner voice, she began to inhale the cool air slowly. After a time, she felt the anger begin to slowly leave her body. 

 

The waterfall, below her, was a welcomed sound. Hearing the water splash softly in the cistern helped calm her down even more. 

 

   I will not let him get the better of me. I am smarter than to play his games. 

 

After a moment to herself, Serana’s skin tingled as Erik stepped by her side. It was silent for a minute, both of them trying to read each other’s emotions. 

 

Breaking the quiet, Erik began to speak. His voice was still cold like usual, but Serana could hear an underlying gentleness to it. “Feel better?”

 

Serana clicked her tongue against her fangs and folded her arms against her chest. “Actually, I do! Thanks for asking!” Her voice wasn’t angry. Instead, it was more in nature to a pouting child rather than someone who was truly upset. 

 

Erik broke out into a small grin, and when Serana peered into the side of his face, she couldn’t help but smile a little too. She quickly realized how ridiculous this situation was, and she knew that she may have gone overboard with her yelling. Serana just wanted Erik to realize that she was his partner, and whether he felt the same or not about her, she cared about his well-being. 

 

Serana cleared her throat and looked over at Erik, his white and black hair swaying effortlessly in the wind. “What was that? At the Bannered Mare, I mean. What did you do to that woman?”

 

Without looking back at her, he answered, “It’s not important. I handle the situation.” She sighed at his answer.

 

Shrugging her shoulders, Serana said, “I don’t agree with your methods, but I guess there’s truth to what you say.”

 

Erik raised an eyebrow at her and asked, “‘ My methods ?’ You broke his hand.”

 

   “Yeah! But that was different. I was trying to protect myself,” Serana said matter-of-factly.

 

Peering back into Whiterun’s Wind District, Erik spoke in a low tone. “And I was trying to help you.” 

 

Serana’s head turned towards Erik with haste. She chewed on her inner cheek as she quietly observed Erik’s face. After listening to him, she realized that he was right. The werewolf duo definitely wanted her dead, and if not for Erik’s intervention, she might not be here now. It was hard for her to admit, but she was in his debt.

 

   “I’m sorry. You’re right. I didn’t mean to sound ungrateful.” Lowering her arms, she sighed gently and said with a tender tone, “You didn’t have to help. It was my problem to fix, but you helped me without hesitation. Thank you.” 

 

Erik nodded his head. He didn’t meet her gaze, but Serana could still see his face lighten up a little bit.

 

After resolving their differences, they both began to bask in Whiterun’s chilly yet tranquil air in silence. But it wasn’t unpleasant. It was actually quite lovely. 

 

When she first met Erik, she always felt tense around him, like everything she did would cause him trouble. But now? She felt a little different. There was a sense of peace being around him, and that brought a smile to her face. 

 

   “That music you were playing. I didn’t know you could play,” Serana said, her words drifting into the empty breeze. 

 

   “It---” Serana already knew he would try to change the subject, so she quickly cut him off. “It was beautiful.” Hearing the genuine sincerity in her voice, Erik turned and peered down at the young woman who stood not an inch away from him. When their eyes met, Serana smiled at him. Her fangs were apparent against her pink lips, making her smile appear brighter than usual.

 

    You…

 

Erik shook his head slightly, trying his hardest to not let his thoughts overpower his mind.

 

   “Who taught you? They must have been really good if you can play like that,” Serana said, genuine curiosity dripping from her words. 

 

Shaking his head once more, Erik began to say, “It was my mot----” His voice got caught in his throat, and he looked away from Serana’s intense gaze. She raised an eyebrow at him.

 

Clearing his throat, he said, “It was someone who I knew a long time ago.” Serana noticed a sudden change in his mood. She could see that something was bothering him, but she didn’t understand why. 

 

Both of them fell into another silence, but before Serana got too comfortable, Erik winced out of nowhere. Serana quickly placed a hand on his shoulder with a worried look on her face. “Erik, are you okay?” The man grabbed the side of his temple as the amulet on his chest shined a brilliant blue. 

 

Looking down at Serana, Erik said, “It’s Dexion. We need to leave. Now.” 

 

Without giving her time to react, Erik grabbed onto her and Frost. Black smoke filled Dragonreach’s stairs as the group disappeared into thin air. 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Before Serana could even get her bearings, she felt soft grass underneath her feet. The air was still cold, but instead of smelling the scent of the city, her nose was filled with dirt and the scent of trees. The earthy smell caused her to open her eyes, and when she did, her stomach turned inside out. 

 

The horses that they had been using to travel with were sprawled out in the small field in front of the cave. Dead.

 

Their throats had been cut so deep that Serana could see the veins in their throats popping out through the wounds. Dark blood seeped into the grass below, making the blades stick together like glue. 

 

Raising a hand to her mouth, Serana shook in disbelief. “Gods, Erik….” Was all Serana could muster out, her voice wavering and shocked. Erik didn’t reply to her. 

 

The gruesome sight made her skin tingle as she looked down at the horse she grew to love over their time together. Upon further inspection, she noticed that her horse was still alive. She could see her chest rise with the little bit of air she was able to inhale in. 

 

   “Oh, Gods. Valerie. I’m so sorry.” Serana almost felt like crying when her knees hit the wet grass next to her horse. Her brown fur and lashes ruffled softly in the wind when she used the last bit of strength in her body to open her eyes. 

 

Her breath was ragged and slow as white puffs of air exited from her wet, cold nose. 

 

Trying not to break down, Serana reached her hand out and caressed the side of her companion. Through her fur, Serana could feel her very faint heartbeat, the muscle trying its hardest to keep itself alive. 

 

A tear threatened to spill over as Serana leaned her head close to Valerie’s face and whispered. “I’m so sorry. Thank you for being my friend, even though I was not a good one to you.” 

 

With a heavy heart, Serana felt the last bit of life leave her animal companion. Her heart was heavy with guilt and sorrow, and she felt like crumbling. Petting Valerie’s head one last time, Serana helped close her eyes, hoping that would make her more comfortable in her final resting place. 

 

Turning over to Erik, Serana was fighting back the tears. She didn’t want to appear weak, even though she felt like that right now. All Erik did was give her a small nod, but it was enough for her to understand that he knew what she was experiencing. 

 

With one last look at Valerie, Serana stood from the grass and walked closer to where Erik was standing. Once she made it to his side, they both turned and walked towards the front of the cave. 

 

When they did, Erik stopped and eyed the entrance with suspicion. Noticing his sudden change in mood, Serana asked, her voice a little bit broken up, “What is it?”

 

   “The barrier I put up is gone. No one should have been able to get through.”

 

A shiver ran up Serana’s spine. “What does that mean?” Erik looked at her and replied. “Nothing good.”

 

Both of them entered the cave, and within taking each new step, Serana’s heart grew heavy with worry. Seeing as how the horses outside were slaughtered, she couldn’t imagine what they were going to find inside. She knew that she wouldn’t be able to cope with seeing her friends in that state. There was no way.  

 

Looking up into the air, Serana silently prayed to the Divines that she wasn’t about to walk into a massacre of her friends. 

 

A breath of air got caught in Serana’s throat as they both stepped into the middle of the cave. The silence was deafening against Serana’s ears, and she feared the worst. 

 

   Are we too late?

 

   “Erik…?” Serana began to say. A slight movement in the corner of the room caught her eye instead. She quietly walked up to the shadow, trying her hardest to not make a lot of noise. 

 

   “Serana?” asked a small, weak voice. Following the sound of her name, she saw Dexion cower into a corner of the cave, fear, and worry in his eyes. 

 

Thanking the Gods above, she rushed over to him with haste. “Dexion! Thank the Gods you’re okay. I feared the worst.” A massive sigh of relief left her whenever he crouched down next to the old man’s side and realized that he wasn’t hurt. He was scared, but Serana knew she preferred that over him being dead. 

 

   “What happened, Dexion? What’s going on?” Serana asked. He just shook his head and pointed over her shoulder. “Josiah. Velan.” The old man lowered his head with a heavy sigh. 

 

Looking back, Serana saw Josiah and Velan lying on the ground. They weren’t moving, and her heart cracked into a million pieces.

 

Before Serana could even call out to Erik, he was already by the brothers’ side, reaching down to touch them.

 

Watching the sight, with worry wearing down her soul, she prayed that they weren’t dead. After checking their vitals, Erik said, “They’re alive. Just unconscious.”  

 

When Dexion and Serana heard those words, they both let out a huge sigh of relief. 

 

   Thank you, Gods. Thank you…

 

Serana reached her arm down to the old man, and when he realized what she was trying to do, he grabbed her arm and allowed himself to be pulled up from the cold ground. 

 

Nodding at each other, they both made their way over to Erik, who was still crouched down next to Josiah and Velan. 

 

   “Thank you for coming so quickly. I feared that I didn’t write the symbols properly. My nerves overpowered my senses.” Dexion looked down in remorse. Serana grabbed his shoulder and smiled at him. “Dexion, you did the right thing. You’re all alive, and that’s what’s important. What happened?” 

 

The old man met Serana’s gaze, and even though his smile was worried, she knew that he appreciated what she said. 

 

   “I am not certain.” He paused a moment to recall his memories. He sighed at what he remembered. “We were having dinner, and out of nowhere, a man appeared in the middle of the cave. He moved incredibly fast. I barely knew what was happening before he got to them.” He tilted his head towards the two unconscious brothers. 

 

Erik stood up at looked at the Moth Preist. “What did he look like?”

 

The man scratched the back of his head as he dug deep into his mind. “I didn’t get a very good look at him. His face and body were completely covered, much like yourself.” The Moth Preist looked at Erik, who had his arms crossed against his chest.

 

   “It wasn’t Erik. He was with me the whole time.” Hearing Serana’s words, The Moth Preist shook his head violently. “No, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to insinuate that. I know it wasn’t Erik. The man just looked like him. He was tall, and even though his face was covered, I saw his eyes. They were an intense blue, almost like they were made of glass.” 

 

Both Serana and Erik were listening attentively to what Dexion was saying, each of them soaking in his words with great care.

 

   “And his demeanor was...well, he was intimidating and confident. He knew exactly what he was doing. He paid little attention to me as he grabbed Velan and Josiah. I’m not certain of his actions, but he did something to them. He touched their heads, and it almost looked like...like he was stealing a part of their minds.” 

 

The Moth Preist frowned at his own words. “Their eyes looked strange, and they appeared to be under his spell. After he was done with whatever he was doing, they collapsed where they stood. I thought for sure he killed them.” 

 

Inhaling deeply, he finished off what had happened. “And then, I believed that he was going to kill me. Instead, he waved at me and left without speaking a word. I called for your assistance right after. That’s all I remember.” 

 

The old man’s voice was shaky as he shared his horrible tale. Serana grabbed a log and brought it over for him to take a set. Her gesture made him smile, and he said his thanks as he sat down to calm his nerves. 

 

   “Thank you for telling us what you could. I know this wasn’t easy for you.” 

 

Leaving the Moth Preist with a smile, Serana walked over to Erik, who was staring intensely at Josiah and Velan. She noted that there was the faintest hint of sadness on his face, which was odd to her because he barely spoke to either one of them, but considering the circumstances, she decided to let it go. 

 

   “What are you thinking? Who could’ve done this?” Erik just raised his shoulders in uncertainty, giving Serana another silent answer.

 

Sighing, she looked down at two of her closest friends. “Will they be okay? Can you tell what that guy did to them?”

 

Erik tilted his head to look down at Serana. His eyes tightened a little as he said, “He took part of their memories.”

 

   “What?!” Her voice echoed loudly throughout the empty cave. Erik raised an eyebrow at her outburst, which made her shallow hard. Lowering her voice, she said, “Sorry. What? That’s impossible.”

 

   “It’s not. It’s very rare for people to be able to do it, but there are people who can.”

 

Crossing her arms, she looked at Erik and asked, “Do you know anyone that can do that?”

 

Erik shook his head slightly. “I can.” Serana’s jaw dropped, and the gears in her head turned as she pieced together what Erik had told her. 

 

   “You can?! When? H-how!? How does that even work?” The brigade of questions went through Erik’s ears without him caring to listen. 

 

   “It’s not important.” Rubbing his forehead, he sighed lightly at the sight before him. “All you need to know is that I can delve back into their minds and try to find out what he took. I have to wait until they wake. I don’t want to put more trauma on their minds.” 

 

Serana sighed, but she didn’t push him. Her focus was on Josiah and Velan. Her stomach felt tied in knots as she looked at them. Guilt and frustration rose to the surface of her skin. 

 

   “I just don’t get it. What could they possibly have that he wanted? Do you think it was a vampire?” Serana blurted out all the questions that plagued her confused mind. 

 

Crossing his arms, Erik groaned lightly. “Most likely.” Serana shook her head in frustration.

 

   “If that’s the case, why didn’t he just kill them? I mean, I’m thrilled he didn’t, but why? If they truly had something he didn’t want them to know, why go through the trouble of stealing their memories instead of just killing them and making sure they couldn’t tell anyone?” 

 

Erik shrugged at her questions. Serana looked at him in worry. Erik always seemed to have the answers to everything, like he was a walking, talking library and seeing him just as confused as she was, put a pit of fear and doubt in her mind. 

 

A drip of cold water from the cave’s ceiling splashed on her dark hair as she sat down with a sigh.

 

    Today was such a nice day too…

 

Serana lost herself in thought. Question after question flowed her overwhelmed mind. She felt hopeless and lost, which made her upset at herself.

 

    Erik was right… Maybe I should’ve stayed. I could’ve prevented this...

 

Serana felt a tap on her shoulder, which made her jump a little. “Oh, excuse me. I didn’t mean to frighten you.” Dexion met her gaze with a warm and sincere smile. She laughed softly and said, “No, it’s okay. I was just thinking.” 

 

   “What about, if I may ask?” Dexion’s voice was smooth and calm, which helped the tension in her shoulders diminish. With a sad smile, Serana shrugged her arms in defeat. 

 

   “I just worry about them, Dexion. The guy, whoever he was, he could’ve done anything to them. What if he took away their childhood memories? Or all of their memories? What if he put something else inside? What if they don’t remember us when they wake up?” Even though they were her own words, they hit her like a ton of bricks. It hurt her knowing that there was a reasonable chance that they wouldn’t remember her, and she couldn’t bear the thought of losing two people she had grown to care so much about. 

 

Trying to cheer her up, Dexion said tenderly, “Serana, it is unwise to bear unknown burdens on your soul. Your heart is what makes you special. Do not allow negativity to cloud the bright soul you have.” The old man’s mouth curled into a hopeful and warm smile. “When the brothers wake, they will need a radiant soul to help them guide their way. Please, do not let this crush your spirit.”

 

Wet tears formed in the corner of Serana’s glowing eyes as a rush of positive emotions coursed through her veins, making her skin heat up. Her lips pulled up into a grin, and before the tears in her eyes could fall down her cheeks, she wrapped her arms around the old man who was sitting next to her. 

 

The quick motion almost made the Moth Priest spill his cup of coffee at her forceful hug, but when he regained his balance, he quietly chuckled at her. Even though her skin was as cold as winter, he felt his body fill up with warmth at her gesture. The hug lingered, and he patted her back gently.

 

After a while, Serana slowly retracted from Dexion. Wiping away a tiny tear that managed to escape, she turned towards Dexion with a reassuring smile. “Sorry for hugging you so hard... it’s just that...what you said---it was very kind. Thank you.” Her voice dripped with sincerity, making the old man smile back.

 

   “No. Thank you, Serana. If not for you, I don’t believe we would be where we are now. Thank you for keeping us all together.”

 

She nodded her head happily at his admission. A calm wind swept through the cave, causing Serana to peer around the empty cave. Velan and Josiah were still sleeping, but Erik and Frost were gone.

 

   “Where did Erik go?” Serana asked, not realizing that she had said it aloud. Dexion raised his arm towards the cave’s exit and spoke. “I noticed that he left with Frost while we were talking. Are you going to check up on him?” She nodded at his question. “Are you okay with watching Josiah and Velan while I go?”

 

   “Of course. Please, make sure he’s alright.” Taking a small sip from his mug, he added, “I will retrieve you if anything happens. 

 

With one last final nod, Serana began to descend out of the rocky cave. The closer she got to the outside, the colder it got. Wind attacked her cheeks as her head popped out of the cave’s opening. She scanned her surroundings but noticed that something had changed. 

 

The horses that were once thrown about on the ground were now piled up on top of each other. Erik was standing in front of them, his back turned towards Serana. She paused and observed him, waiting for the right moment to come out.

 

He was muttering something under his breath, and she couldn’t make it out at first. Closing her eyes, Serana blocked out all her other senses to listen to what he was saying. 

 

Fighting against the noise of the harsh breeze, Serana heard Erik whisper, “---May you find peace in the embrace of the Divines.” Moving his hand above the pile of the horses, a bright blue light blew up in an instant. Blue fire quickly engulfed the animal’s bodies, and the heat danced around Serana’s skin almost immediately. The extraordinary glow of blue reflected back into the vampire woman’s eyes, making them widen at the sight.

 

The cracks and pops of the animal’s bones sadden Serana, but she knew that there was nothing she could do but watch as the wind took away their ashes.

 

Frost barked, making Serana jump at the sudden noise. Erik turned on his heel after being alerted to Serana’a presence. When they locked eyes, Erik’s cold expression soaked into her skin, causing her spine to send shivers throughout her body.

 

Trying to shake away his intense stare, Serana asked, “Erik, what are you doing?” He took one last look at the horses, who were slowly turning to ash. He shook his head and began to walk closer to Serana, closing the gap at a fast rate. 

 

Reaching his arm out to her, he handed her the vials of blood that he had stashed for her on her horse. The red liquid swooshed around in the clear bottles as he said, “These are yours.”

 

Her fingertips touched Erik’s as she attempted to grab them from his hand. A cold sensation ran up her arm. It caused her eyes to widen, but Erik didn’t seem to notice, so she pushed down the sudden emotion she felt and stuffed the bottles in her empty pockets.

 

   “Thank you for remembering to grab them. I forgot I even had them.” She huffed out a cold breath, trying her hardest to ignore Erik’s piercing stare. 

 

   “You need to be more aware. I told you to keep your hunger in check.” 

 

Serana whipped her head around to glare at the Dragonborn. “Hey, don’t get pissy with me. I forgot----!” Her voice trailed off as she slowly peered back into the cave. Erik watched her with a raised eyebrow. Her dark hair swirled around in the breeze, making her worried yellow eyes apparent against her pale skin. 

 

With a lower voice, Serana continued to speak. “Besides, right now...I couldn’t care less about my hunger. We need to help them. I refuse to let any harm come to them.” 

 

A sudden rush of guilt and anger rose to the surface of her face, making her nose scrunch up with conflict. 

 

It was odd for her to feel such a strong attachment to people, but Josiah and Velan were her friends. She knew that the moment she met them back in the cave at Dragonbridge. 

 

And after traveling with them for over a month, she had grown fond of their jokes and brotherly antics, making her care for them even more. They made her laugh, and they made her feel like she was one of them. Normal and human.

 

Being around them made her feel good. They made her feel at peace, and she wasn’t going to let anyone take that away from her. 

 

After a moment of contemplation, Erik said, “I---” He bit his lip before continuing, “ We’ll figure it out. We have no choice.” Although his voice was monotone, it helped to lessen Serana’s uncertainty.

 

She let out a small sigh as she tilted her head to look at the blue fire that was still burning away with great intensity. 

 

   “Can you do it?” Her abrupt question caused Erik to peer at her curious face. “Can you really go inside their minds?” He nodded firmly as he crossed his arms against his board chest. 

 

   “How? I’ve never heard of someone who could do this, and I lived in a castle full of Vampire Lords.” 

 

Erik raised his arms a little before saying, “I’ve been alive for a while. I’ve had the practice.” 

 

Serana snickered at his answer, making him arch a curious eyebrow at her. “You say that like you’re hundreds of years old. How old can you even be? Like maybe 25 at the most? By vampire standards, you’re considered a toddler.” She laughed at her own joke. Erik tilted his head as he observed her cheerful face. 

 

   “And by human standards, you’re considered a grandmother 100 times over.” 

 

Serana’s jaw dropped at Erik’s remark. The tall man had a small devious grin plastered on his pink lips. Her eyes widened at the sight.

 

Seeing the look on his face, Serana broke at in a big smirk. She couldn’t help it, considering Erik’s expression. It was rare to see that look on his face and even more rare to see it when it was just him and her. 

 

She threw up her arms and playfully shoved Erik with a smile. His stance was strong, so he didn’t flinch, but Serana didn’t care. 

 

   “You did not just call me a grandma, you big jerk!” A sincere laugh flowed out of her mouth, and it caused her stomach to hurt. The gesture made Erik grin wider, and eventually, he broke into a small chuckle too. 

 

The rare sound made Serana jump, but only for a second. His chuckle was deep and smooth, much like his voice, and it lightened Serana’s burdened mind seeing a positive emotion on his face. The two of them laughed together, their amused giggles drifting into the night’s chilly air.

 

Their laughter eventually died down, but their grins remained. Serana’s eyes hovered over the side of Erik’s face, observing his amused smirk. She tried taking a mental image, knowing that she probably wouldn’t see it again. 

 

Erik cleared his throat, so her eyes remained fixed on his beautiful features. His eyebrow tightened a little, and his smile began to fade. He looked down at his boots before he lifted his head up one more time. Peering down at the woman standing just an inch away from him, he began to say, “Serana…I---” 

 

His voice was drowned out by the sudden noise of rushing footsteps. And before Serana could ask Erik what he was going to say, Dexion appeared at the cave’s opening, a bead of cold sweat on his brow. 

 

The pair turned their attention to him as he said, “They’re awake.”  

Notes:

Heyo, gals, and guys (and others)! Chapter 20 is here! :)
I just wanted to thank the people who have continued to stick around, especially those who have been here since the beginning. It means a lot to me that there are people out there waiting to see how this story unfolds.
I started this story back in 2020, and I didn't think, that over a year later, I would still be writing. The feedback has definitely helped, so thank you to everyone that has left messages and likes.
It's about to be finals soon, so I wanted to get a new chapter out before I get swarmed with schoolwork again.
I will try to do the best I can, so you guys can continue to read without too much of a delay.
Again, thank you to everyone! I hope you're all doing okay! Much love! :)
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 21: THIS IS NOT AN UPDATE (I'm just here to chat with you guys.)

Notes:

This is an update on my life. Please read, if you can. I have some news that I'd like to share. :)

Heyo, guys. It's me. Your boi, Skye. :)

I know I haven't posted in a while and that I can never stay consistent. Trust me. I know. I just wanted to pop in and explain everything that has been going on with me. Please read, so you can understand what is going on.

This year has been crazy (as I'm sure some of you guys know.) I just began college, and as I write this, I'm currently going through finals week. If you're in school, you know exactly how exhausting finals are. Putting that aside, I recently received some unfortunate news that I want to share with everyone. 

Not too long ago, I found out that I have cancer. Before any of you panic, I'm okay. My doctors believe that I'm only in stage 2, so my cancer is not fatal. I'm actually scheduled to have surgery in the next few days. After surgery, I will start radiation. If that does not work, then chemo will be the next step.

I'm sure some of you are even wondering why I'm telling you this, but I think it is important. I just wanted everyone to know what has been going on. Even though my life has been all over the place, I did not forget about you guys. The love I have received from many of you has been very inspiring and lovely to receive. I consider you all my friends, and what better people to lean on than your friends? :)

I'm sorry to those who thought this was a story update. I just wanted everyone to be on the same page since I will probably be gone for a while. Once everything is said and done, I WILL return. My love for this story will never die, and I will continue to write, even if it takes forever. 

Thank you for reading. I wish everyone the best and know that I am thinking about you guys. So please, stay safe, and most importantly; stay happy. 

Also, thank you for over 10,000 reads. That is so fucking crazy! This story will be finished one day. I can promise you that. ;)

If I am not back before the holidays are over, then happy holidays! I hope everyone has a fun and merry time! I also wish you all a happy new year, if I am not back before 2022 hits! 

Thank you, everyone! You guys are fucking awesome! The next time I see you guys, I will hopefully be cancer-free! Let's get it bois ;) 

A N Y W A Y. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 22: I Won't Bury You Too

Her heart felt like it was beating out of her chest. Her palms felt sweaty, and the closer they got back into the cave, the less air Serana could get into her lungs. She tightened her fists as she tried to shake off her nervousness. 

 

Thoughts overwhelmed her mind as she slowly dragged her feet behind Erik. After Dexion had told them about Josiah and Velan waking up, he rushed back into the cave with haste. But Serana was trying to linger behind. She was fearful of what the stranger had done to them, and she just couldn’t shake off the dark cloud of worry that followed behind her.

 

   “Are you coming?” Erik’s voice boomed in Serana’s ears, causing her to jump at his question. Peering up at the noise, Serana hadn’t even noticed that she was falling behind the group. The tall man looked at her with a questioning eyebrow; his arms crossed tight against his chest. 

 

Shaking her head and clearing her throat, she weakly replied back. “Yes---I’m coming.” Erik turned back around and continued to lead the way back inside. 

 

The air was still and cold, just like Serana’s breath.

 

Looking to where the brothers once laid, she saw the two of them sitting up, confused expressions wearing down their usually bright faces. Serana’s stomach dropped at the sight, fearing climbing through every bone in her body.

 

Sensing the group’s presence, Josiah looked up, and once he laid eyes on Serana, a confused yet soft smile curled on his lips.

 

   “Serana?” Josiah asked weakly. Once she heard her name, a massive wave of relief flooded throughout her body. 

 

   Thank the Gods he still recognizes me…

 

Rushing past Erik and Dexion, Serana ran to where Josiah and Velan were at. Wasting no time, she crouched down to meet their gaze and asked, “How are you feeling?” The brothers both rubbed their heads at her question.

 

After a moment of contemplation, Velan said, “Feels like I drank a whole barrel of ale.” His voice trailed off before he added, “...or maybe 10.” He sighed as he rubbed his eyes with his fingers.

 

Josiah grabbed Serana’s attention and asked, “What’s going on, Serana? You look worried.” 

 

The vampire woman sighed at his words but tried to smile nonetheless. “Nothing’s wrong. I’m just glad you guys are okay.”

Pinching the bridge of his nose, Josiah asked, “Why wouldn’t we be? Did something happen?” Serana’s eyes widened at his question. “You don’t remember a guy coming into the cave?” Josiah and Velan looked at each other with confused faces. Both of them lightly shrugged their shoulders and shook their heads.

 

Their blank expression stirred a little bit of concern into Serana’s stomach, but before she could continue to talk to them, Dexion made his way over and said, “Boys. Thank the Gods you’re okay.” He sat down beside Velan, causing his pale orange robe to drape over the rocky floor. 

 

Velan chuckled a little as he shook his head, “What is up with everyone? This is nice and all, but what’s going on? My head feels like it was split into two, and I’m pretty sure I didn’t drink. Or at least I don’t think I did...” 

 

As Velan talked, Erik’s shadow cast over the group, and when it clouded everyone’s vision, they looked towards him. His eyes had a hard stare, and his stance was firm as he looked down at the two men. If Serana hadn’t known Erik, his presence definitely would’ve been intimidating to her. But at this point, she had grown used to it.

 

Clearing her throat, Serana said, “Erik? Do you want to tell them?” Everyone watched in anticipation as he took a step forward. His voice was unwavering as he said, “The man that came here stole some of your memories. I need to go inside of your minds to find out what he took.” 

 

The atmosphere stood as still as a tree, as Erik’s voice danced in the wind. A chill ran through the cave as both of the brother’s faces grew with immense confusion. Serana peered at their faces, waiting to see their reaction to Erik’s blunt words. 

 

Unsurprisingly, Velan eventually broke out into a hearty laugh. He wiped the corners of his eyes as he giggled out, “You guys are fucking with us, huh? Some dude stole our memories?” He continued to chuckle as he added, “I gotta admit. I’ve never heard that joke before. Good one, guys.” 

 

Serana grabbed his gaze, and with the most severe tone she could muster, she hastily said, “Velan, we’re not playing a prank on you. This really did happen. We don’t know why, but we need to find out. We were waiting for you to wake up, so Erik could look to see what he did to you.” 

 

Velan clammed up at her words instantly. His face lost its amusement as he looked over every serious face that stared back at him. Josiah did the same until his eyes met Serana’s. 

 

   “You’re serious, aren’t you?” asked Josiah, his voice wavering with concern. Serana nodded at him, trying her hardest to convince them of the severity of the situation. He sighed and peered down at his hands.

 

Without looking up, Josiah spoke. “This is all very confusing, and I don’t remember anything happening, but I----” His voice faltered as he picked a small piece of skin that was growing over his nail. Sighing, he finished, “---I trust what you say. If you really think our memories got stolen, then I want you to find out.” He lifted up his head and looked at the man who had been almost silent this whole time. 

 

   “Erik, what do we have to do? 

 

Uncrossing his arms, Erik glanced at him and said, “Remain still and quiet.” Shifting over a log, Erik crouched down and sat, his long legs pushing the rocks below the heels of his boots.

 

   “It is imperative that you don’t speak. If the connection is severed in any way, while I am connected to you, your minds could be destroyed.” Erik’s tone was clear and strong as he addressed the two dumbfounded brothers. They looked nervously at each other. 

 

Velan went to speak but was cut off when Josiah asked, “What are you looking for exactly? And how far into our memories are you going?”

 

Erik clasped his hands together as he leaned forward a smudge. With a small sigh, he explained, “There will be black spots in your memories. Holes. Empty gaps where conversations should be taking place. People or places could be gone. I will read the both of you and cross-reference what I find to see what exactly he took.” 

 

Crossing his arms once more, Erik added, “Malkus took you away 15 years ago, so I will go that far back. I will not dwell any further. I will also only be looking at what I think is important. If any of your private conversations together appear, I will try to close myself off to them. There is no guarantee, however. Any information could be significant.” 

 

Josiah nodded his head, even though Serana could see the concern in his brow. “I appreciate that,” whispered Josiah. 

 

Velan waved his hand and shouted, “Hey, um...yeah! One question. Will this...you know---hurt? My head already feels like it’s about to blow up.” 

 

Erik stood from his seat and blandly said, “It shouldn’t if you don’t move.” Velan’s face darkened with a frown as he said, “Geez. That’s reassuring.” 

 

Serana watched silently as Erik stepped forward and kneeled down between the two brothers. When he did, they both looked at him with great interest. Their eyes were fixed on him as if this was the first time they were seeing him up close.   

 

   I know the feeling...

 

Erik grabbed the men’s attention and asked, “Are you ready?” The brothers looked at each other, and after a moment of silent contemplation, they nodded at each other. Watching with anxious anticipation, Serana looked at Erik as he began to touch the top of the brothers’ heads. His bare hands sent a chill down both of their spines, causing them to stare at each other in amazement. 

 

Erik’s eyes closed, and before Serana could even get a breath in, a massive radiant purple beam illuminated the entire cave. Swirls of magical light leaped around Josiah and Velan, and it slowly faded the further it got away from them. 

 

And just like Dexion, Serana could only watch in silent astonishment. 

 

Peering over Erik’s shoulders, Serana could see both of their faces, and just like Dexion had told her earlier, the life in their eyes seemed to be gone. Their skin was a shade lighter than usual, and their eyes were dim and almost dead-looking.

 

If it weren’t for her trust in Erik’s ability, she would’ve run over there to stop him. Seeing their expressionless faces scared her, but not figuring out what the stranger took from them frightened her even more. 

 

But after a couple of seconds passed, she didn’t have to worry any longer. Just as quickly as Erik’s magic started working, his magic faded into nothing. The bright light dimmed and sizzled out into the cave’s dusty air. 

 

The brothers groaned as Erik’s hand slipped off of their heads. When the light of life returned to their once emotionless faces, relief washed over Serana’s nerves. Observing their faces closely, she waited patiently to see what was about to happen. 

 

After taking a moment to refocus, Erik stood up straight and began to put his gloves back on. “It’s done.” 

 

Josiah and Velan rubbed their heads and groaned quietly. Dexion was quick to check up on them, and after both of them convinced him that they were okay, he went to make them some coffee. 

 

Serana made her way to Erik’s side and asked with concern, “What did you find? Are they going to be okay? Can we do anything?”

 

Her barrage of questions made him shake his head. “There were gaps in their conversations with Malkus, specifically, and all of them were leading up to a vampire. Whoever this vampire is, their name and location were taken from them. Everything else seems to be intact.” Serana bit her lip with regret and disbelief.

 

   So…they did know who that vampire was this whole time…Why didn’t I ask them about him?

 

   “Is there any way for you to put the name back in, so they can remember?” asked Serana.

 

The Dragonborn shook his head. “Until I know the exact name, I can’t do anything. If I put something inside their mind that shouldn’t be there, then it can permanently damage their perception.”

 

Frowning at his words, Serana looked down at Josiah and Velan. They didn’t seem hurt, but the look on their faces made her feel bad that they had to go through this, especially since they didn’t really know what was going on in the first place. 

 

   “It has to be about the vampire in the coffin, right?” Erik just shrugged his shoulders at her question. She sighed loudly as she fell back down on the log she had been sitting on. 

 

Rubbing her forehead with confusion, she whispered, “This doesn’t make any sense. Why wouldn’t he want us to know who that vampire is? I just don’t get it….” 

 

Ignoring her groaning, Erik turned to the brothers and deeply asked, “Are you feeling ill?” They both shook their heads as Josiah replied back, “Surprisingly, no. I expected it to be way worse. I actually didn’t really feel anything.” He paused for a moment and bit his lip lightly before asking, “Uh, what exactly did you see inside of our minds?” 

 

Erik glared at them and bluntly said, “I witnessed the past 15 years of your lives. I watched every conversation you had with every vampire or human you met within the last decade.” Both Josiah and Velan’s jaws dropped at the Dragonborn’s statement. 

 

Serana’s did too. 

 

   “But I watched you! You couldn’t have been inside their minds for more than 10 seconds. How could you have witnessed all that?” Serana almost shouted, her words dripping with genuine bewilderment. 

 

Turning on his heel, Erik shrugged and began to walk away from the group, Frost following close behind. “Practice.” That was all Serana heard Erik mumble out before he stepped into the cave’s narrow exit.

 

   “Hey----!” Serana began to shout, but before she could ask Erik where he was going, his footsteps were already too far away. 

 

Shaking her head at his abrupt exiting, she turned to her friends and asked, “Are you guys really okay? I know this was a lot to dump on you, and I feel guilty for doing so. But this was our only way to see what was going on. I hope you understand.” Serana put on her best smile, and to her amazement, it seemed to work.

 

They both smiled at her as Josiah said, “Serana, this isn’t your fault. If anything, it’s ours. If we had been better prepared, maybe we could’ve defended ourselves from whoever that guy was.” Before his voice died down completely, he softly added, “Next time, we will be.”

 

Velan began to stand as he said, “You said it, brother. I’m tired of being underestimated. Next time, we’ll get his ass.” With a proud expression, he stood and stretched out his arms with a happy sigh.

 

Peering towards the cave’s entrance, Velan froze and examined the open pathway with a clenched jaw. Serana noticed his sudden fascination and asked, “What is it?”

 

Coming out of his daydream, Velan stated, “It’s----” He kicked his feet a little, causing tiny bits of rock to skip across the ground. “It’s just weird. I’m getting an odd sense of deja vu. It’s been happening a lot recently.”

 

   “Deja vu from what?” asked Serana, her voice filled to the brim with genuine curiosity. 

 

Shrugging his shoulders, he said, “I don’t know. Everything, I guess. With Erik reading our minds, and when he put his hand on me….” Biting his lip, he took a second to figure out the words he was going to speak. “That chill I felt when he touched me...I----” His mouth zipped up, and he turned his head away with an uncertain shake. 

 

Serana raised an eyebrow at him. It wasn’t like Velan not to talk about what was on his mind. In fact, he spoke too much. But right now, he looked lost and confused, which was something Serana was not used to. 

 

Looking over her shoulder, Serana peered at the cave’s exit and wondered where Erik had gone. Knowing that a vampire who was powerful enough to alter people’s minds was about, made her worry about the future. And about Erik.

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   “Erik! Where the hell have you been?! I’ve been trying to reach you for weeks!”

 

Grabbing the side of his temple, Erik retorted back, “Stop shouting. I have a headache.”

 

   “Damn your headache! What’s going on?! Why haven’t you been answering my calls?”

 

Sighing at the harsh voice, Erik explained, “I’ve been busy, Isran.” Hearing Erik’s blunt answer, Isran sighed loudly. “Busy doing what—ignoring me? You know I hate this brain-talking shit. Why aren’t you back at the Fort already? You’ve been gone for over two months.” Isran’s raspy voice was riddled with displeasure. 

 

   “We have a problem.” 

 

   “Yeah, we sure do. When you get back here, I’m gonna---!” 

 

   “ No. A real problem.”

 

Erik heard Isran sigh loudly as he gritted his teeth and asked, “What is it?”

 

Peering back towards the cave’s front entrance, Erik said, “A stranger attacked two people I’ve been traveling with. Most likely a vampire or someone who works for them. He stole some of their memories.” 

 

Erik winced as Isran shouted, “ What?! ” A metal bang rang loudly in Erik’s ears. He listened silently as Isran began to have a fit. Metal clashed together, and sounds of books being thrown around echoed inside Erik’s head. The Dragonborn groaned lightly. 

 

After a good 30 seconds of Isran’s moaning and groaning, the old man said, “You better get your ass back to the Fort, so I can talk to you. You have until tomorrow night---” 

 

   “No.” 

 

   “ Tomorrow night. Don’t make me deploy the entire goddamn fort to come get you.” Erik felt Isran trying to sever the connection, but before his voice faded out completely, Isran sighed and added, “You better make it home, kid. I won’t bury you too.” 

 

The connection cut as soon as those words echoed inside of Erik’s ears. His slender fingers fell from his head as he looked around at the woods. The moon was still shining brightly above his head, and the wind just kept getting colder with every passing second. He shook his head with a tired expression wearing down on his extraordinary features. 

 

As he was glancing around, warm liquid suddenly began to drip down his nose. Instantly bringing a hand to his face, Erik touched the foreign matter with his fingers. When he pulled his hand back, dark red liquid stained the tips of his long fingers. The sight made him slightly flinch in agitation. 

 

   Damn….

 

Wiping the stream of blood from under his nose, Erik sighed softly, his breath becoming a cloud of white smoke in the cold air. His thoughts slowly drifted to Isran and to what he had told him just seconds ago. 

 

   ‘I won’t bury you too.’

 

Looking at his fingertips, Erik observed the blood that threatened to drip onto the cold grass below. The moonlight lit up the liquid, causing it to reflect crimson light back into the man’s intense eyes.

 

   It’s going to be sooner than you think…

 

Clenching his teeth with frustration, Erik curled his hand into a tight fist. His sharp nails pierced through his gloves and the soft skin of his palm as he tightened his grip. 

 

The chilly breeze caused Erik’s hair to swirl into a flurry of color that blurred his vision. Closing his eyes, Erik listened attentively to the tranquil sound of the winds whistling. The soft noise relaxed Erik’s muscles, and after a moment, his fist began to come undone. 

 

Erik felt his skin start to stitch itself back together as he pulled his fingers away from his palm. He wiped away any evidence of blood as he returned his attention back to his surroundings. 

 

Finally getting a moment to himself, Erik sighed at the silence. Sitting down on a flat rock that was sticking out from the ground, Erik allowed his muscles to relax for a second. Frost was quick to make his way over to his side. He nudged Erik’s bare hand with his nose, and it made the man smile slightly. 

 

Petting his soft fur, Erik quietly said, “Thanks for sticking around.” Even though Erik knew Frost couldn’t understand him, it was still comforting to have him around. 

 

For a while, Erik and Frost sat in silence and enjoyed the quiet breeze that passed by them. It wasn’t until Erik heard Serana’s voice that his daydream was broken into a million pieces.

 

   “Hey, Erik! What are you doing out here? It’s freezing.” Making her way up to him, Serana shuddered at the ice-cold wind. 

 

Not caring about her interruption, Serana plopped down on the rock next to Erik. She could see that he was annoyed by her actions, but at this point, she didn’t seem to care. 

 

   “What are you doing? Are you alright?” asked Serana, her voice gentle. Frost instantly jumped at her legs. She giggled and began to pet him, which was much to his liking. 

 

Ignoring her question, Erik replied, “Isran wants us back by tomorrow.” Serana clicked her tongue as she pulled her hand away from the small dog.

 

   “Tomorrow? What about everyone else? They’re in no condition to travel. He has to give us more time.”

 

Peering at the side of Serana’s concerned face, Erik crossed his arms. “They knew the risks when they came with us. We have to go back.”

 

Erik’s cold tone put a frown on the vampire woman’s face. “Aren’t you being a little harsh? They all just went through a traumatic experience.” 

 

   “And they’ll go through more if we don’t leave. I took every precaution to prevent anything from happening, but it still did. Whoever this person is, he will come back. They are not safe here.” Erik’s deep voice echoed through Serana’s head. She wasn’t happy, but at the same time, what Erik told her made sense. 

 

Letting out an audible sigh, Serana slumped her shoulders and said, “Okay. Tomorrow, then. I’ll let them know.”

 

Serana rose from her seat and began to step away from Erik. But before she was too far away, her feet froze in place, her heels digging into the wet grass. 

 

Glancing over her shoulder, Serana stated clearly, “I can smell your blood.” Erik tensed up slightly at her words, and his hand tightened into a small fist. “Don’t think that you’re off the hook. We will talk about this later.” 

 

With those parting words, Serana made her way back inside the cave. Now alone, Erik turned back in front of him and looked at the moon that was still high in the sky. 

 

   No. We won’t…

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   “ Wake up. ” 

 

Rubbing her eyes harshly, Serana tried to peel open her sleepy eyelids to look at who was talking. She felt a hard thump hit her forehead, which woke her up instantly. Grabbing the small bump that was now forming on her forehead, she glared at the man who was crouched down by her side. 

 

Red and blue orbs blurred her vision as Erik’s silhouette began to come into focus. “Did you just---did you just flick me?” asked Serana, her voice dripping with unamused astonishment. 

 

   “You wouldn’t wake up,” replied Erik blandly; his voice sounded almost bothered that he had to talk to her. 

 

Flipping the blanket she was sleeping with over her legs, Serana shouted, “I would’ve gotten up! You didn’t have to flick me!” Groaning out a moan, Erik stood up straight and began to walk away from the half-awake woman. 

 

   “We’re leaving. Hurry up.” 

 

Erik’s cold voice made Serana glare at his back as he walked out of the cave. Her eyes didn’t leave that spot until Erik entirely disappeared behind the rocky walls. 

 

   What’s got him in such a bad mood?

 

Groaning, Serana pushed off of the rocky ground. Her feet tingled as blood rushed down to her toes. She stretched slightly, raising her fingertips to the ceiling. 

 

Once she let out another quiet moan, a voice caused her to turn her head. “Hey, cutie. Ready to go?” 

 

Velan’s bright smile was a welcomed sight. His golden eyes seemed to glitter as he stared at the woman who was in front of him. 

 

Shrugging her shoulders, Serana sighed and replied, “I guess. I’m just worried about….everyone.” She took a moment to look at Velan, who was patiently waiting for her to finish what she was saying. “Erik is pushing you guys too hard. I’m afraid you’re going to get hurt.”

 

Velan’s lips curled up into a smirk, which confused Serana. Laughing, Velan said, “Oh, dearie. You’re just too cute.” He walked up to Serana with haste, and before she knew what he was doing, he pinched her cheek in between his fingers. “Ow! What the—?” 

 

   “---C’mon. Give us some credit here. I know we’re not certified warriors or anything, but we can kick some ass. We’re not completely useless.” Velan slyly said with a tilt of his head. 

 

Serana rubbed her cheek as she softly replied back, “That’s not what I meant.” Velan’s smirk turned into a gentle smile as he saw the genuineness resting on her fair features. 

 

   “I know what you meant, Serana. But Josiah and I got this.” Scratching the back of his head, he hesitantly added, “He and I have been through a lot during our lives. We lost our entire family when we were kids, and then we spent the next 15 years living with a homicidal vampire. I think we got whatever is about to be thrown at us.” 

 

Serana lifted her head up to meet Velan’s gaze. When she did, he was smiling brightly, but she could see sadness beneath it. 

 

Seeing the expression on his face, caused Serana to smile back at him. It was her way to attempt to cheer him up, and after a moment of silence, it seemed to work. He laughed as he patted her on the back. 

 

   “Thanks for the chat, cutie. You better get dressed so that we can go. Erik seems to be in a darker mood than usual today.” He paused a moment before his shoulders slumped down. “I didn’t even think that could happen.” Sighing, he lowered his hand from her shoulder and began to walk away. 

 

Leaving her alone with her thoughts, she had no choice but to get dressed alone. Layer-by-layer, she began to apply all of her armor. Each added material felt heavy against her sleepy body, but she knew she had no choice. 

 

As she was getting dressed, she watched as everyone else finished up the packing. Dexion carefully packed up his coffee pot, and the brothers were shoving their bedrolls into their sacks. 

 

   “Gods, Velan. Just let me do it. You’re fucking it up.” Serana heard Josiah shout in the distance. “Whattttt? I’m doing it just like you.” Velan retorted back in an innocent voice. 

 

Serana watched with a slight smile as Josiah took the bag away from Velan’s slender arms. “You’re so helpless, I swear.” Velan stood dumbfounded as Josiah shooed him away. Serana giggled lightly at the display. Their bickering continued as they fought over how to pack up the rest of their stuff.

 

Turning back to the task at hand, Serana looked down at her items that lay sprawled on the floor. She didn’t have much. It was just her dagger, some books she bought in Solitude, and the blanket that she slept in. She sighed. 

 

   I guess it’s a good thing I don’t have much, considering the circumstance…

 

After a few minutes of everyone gathering up their stuff, Erik eventually came back. His face was still hard and cold as he made his way to the middle of the cave. Frost was wagging his tail behind him, and it made Serana realize just how good of a dog Frost was. 

 

   How can he always be so happy with having an owner that’s always so grumpy?

 

Realizing it wasn’t that important of a question, she shook her head and grabbed her remaining things. Once she was sure she had everything, she walked over to Erik. He didn’t raise his eyes to meet her, even when her shadow cast over his body.

 

Clearing her throat, Serana asked, “Are you ready to go?” All he did was nod in reply. She stared at him with concerned eyes. Something was wrong. He was always cold and standoff-ish, but this was different. She just couldn’t explain why, and she didn’t like that feeling. 

 

Before she could ask him why, everyone began to make their way over. Dexion was the first to speak up, breaking the awkward tension between Serana and Erik. “We are ready to go.”

 

Seeing everybody gathered together, Erik finally looked up with sharp eyes. “Good.” 

 

Velan stepped up and asked, “Soooo, how does this work? Serana told us that this teleportation shit is kinda intense.” Disregarding Velan’s concern, Erik just said, “Hold on to one another. It will be quick.” Everyone nodded, even though they had no idea what was about to happen. Well, except for Serana. 

 

The young woman watched as Erik lowered his long arm towards her. She peered at his empty hand with a questioning stare, the crinkles in her forehead deep with confusion. 

 

   Does he…want me to grab his hand?

 

Erik noticed her hesitation, so he pushed his hand closer to her. Bewilderment flooded her mind as he said, “Grab my hand. We have to go.” They locked eyes instantly, a small force pulling Serana’s attention to the tall man against her will. 

 

Serana studied his face deeply to make sure he actually meant what he said. After a moment of silence, she slipped her hand inside of his palm. A cold sensation rushed through her arm, almost causing her to let go of his gloved hand. 

 

She shook off the feeling and tightened her grip, which caused Erik’s arm to tense up a little. Serana glanced over at his face, but he was looking away, seeming not to notice the odd sensation. 

 

Picking up Frost, Erik hastily stood up straight and pulled him into his chest. Dexion laid his frail palm on Erik’s shoulder after Erik got his bearings. They both nodded at each other knowingly, no words being exchanged. 

 

Following suit, Josiah and Velan latched onto each other’s shoulders without further instruction. 

 

A sudden thump to her side caused Serana to look down with interest. When she did, Josiah offered her his hand, as Erik had done to her moments ago. Looking up at his gentle face, she saw a tender smile resting on his lips. A small smile crept on her lips as she looked at his opened palm. 

 

Nodding her head, Serana and Josiah intertwined their fingers, completing the interlocked chain. 

 

Feeling a pair of eyes on her, Serana turned and saw Erik looking at her. Confusion wore down her face as she began to say, “What—-?” 

 

Unsurprisingly to her, though, Erik cut her off quickly and said, “Everyone close your eyes.”

 

Hearing his words, Velan looked up in worry and began to ask, “Wait, why—?” But before he could muster out his sentence, everyone felt the ground below them disappear. 

 

—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Waiting. Serana sat and waited for what felt like hours. Maybe even days.

 

After they arrived at the fort, everyone separated. Teleporting made Velan sick to his stomach, so he ran into the surrounding forest without a word, causing Josiah to chase him after he said a few colorful words. 

 

Dexion was awestruck by the fort’s infrastructure, so he asked some random guard to show him around. The Orc man was hesitant, but after hearing the Moth Priest practically beg, he eventually gave in with a heavy sigh.  

 

So here Serana was, sitting alone on a chair in a random room she stumbled upon upstairs. Fumbling her thumbs together, she focused on the chatter that rose from the downstairs dining area. This was her last attempt to satiate her boredom, but it didn’t work. It only reminded her of the situation she was in. 

 

She was upset that Erik had left her alone, yet again, but at the same time, she was kind of glad. When they first showed up, Isran was standing next to the front door with a look that could rival Erik’s cold stare. He was quick to drag Erik inside without a word, and even Serana could feel the tension between the two. And considering how it went the last time she and Isran spoke, she was happy that she wasn’t around him. 

 

It did make her feel bad for Erik, though. He was in an uneasy mood, and it wasn’t how he usually was. Something was….off, and Serana could see it on his face. And since Erik was everything but emotional, that worried Serana. 

 

Restlessness began to set in the harder she thought about everything, so Serana rose from her seat and began to make her way around the fort. Thinking that walking around would help her overwhelmed mind, she continued to go into random corridors. She made aimless turns, and she walked into rooms where she had no idea where they went. 

 

At some point, she got lost, not being able to find her way back to the room she was in initially. 

 

    Dammit….where the hell did I even come from?

 

She spun around on her heels, a finger resting on her chin. She tried to retrace her steps, but she heard an unpleasant voice ring in her ears before she made any real progress. 

 

Somewhere in the distance, she heard, “I could strangle you, you know that?” There was a slight pause before she heard another voice reply back. “Go ahead. It won’t matter soon anyway.”

 

    What the hell? That has to be Erik. I know that voice too well.

 

Moving closer to the voices, Serana listened with sharp attention. “What the fuck is that supposed to mean?” “You know exactly what it means, Isran.” 

 

    Isran? Is he fighting with Erik? Why would they fight? 

 

There was a long, tense pause before Serana heard Isran ask in a lower tone, “How long?” “Weeks. Maybe a few months, at most.” Erik said back, with no hesitation in his words. 

 

Serana jumped when Isran’s voice boomed loudly in her ears. “Why?! Why would you let it get this bad?” Erik’s voice was so low in reply that Serana barely picked up on it. “Because you know what I have to do to stop it. I won’t let that happen. Not to anyone.” 

 

   “Then take it from me, dammit! I don’t care how you do it. Just take it from me right now!” 

 

   “No.” 

 

   “No? No?! How can you look me in the eye and say that? You’re being fucking selfish, Erik!” 

 

   “And you’re being short-sighted. You don’t understand what would happen if I did.” 

 

Serana’s feet dragged behind her, as she followed the thick tension in the air. Eventually, she stumbled in front of a wooden door that was slightly ajar. A dim fire, inside of the room, cast a line of light through the crack of the door’s opening.

 

Peering inside, she could see Erik’s back turned and the frightening expression on Isran’s face. He was pissed, but Erik’s cold demeanor gave the impression to Serana that he didn’t care. 

 

After slamming his hands on a desk, that rested in front of him, Isran said with a harsh tone, “I don’t care. If it gives you more time—-” Erik shook his head firmly, cutting Isran off instantly. “Drop it, Isran. I will not discuss this further.”

 

Serana watched in bewilderment as Isran bit down on his tongue. Even though Serana could tell that he was annoyed, he made it a point not to say another word.

 

Isran struck Serana as the type of person that wouldn’t listen to anything anyone had to say, so it was surprising to her that he was obeying Erik so quickly. 

 

After what felt like an eternity, the harsh tension in the air eventually began to air out. Isran’s face started to soften, and even Erik unfolded his arms that were tight against his chest. 

 

   “Niklaus would kill me if he knew what was going on.” Isran huffed out lightly. Shrugging his shoulders firmly, Erik said, “He wouldn’t be able to change my mind either.” Isran slightly chuckled at Erik’s statement. “No…no, he wouldn’t of. You’re too goddamn stubborn. But you’d at least humor him.” Erik only slightly smirked at his comment. 

 

   Niklaus? I know that name…

 

The Redguard man rubbed the bridge of his nose as he looked up at Erik once more, “I won’t fight you anymore, but my offer still stands. I won’t give up on you, Erik. Niklaus entrusted you to me when he died, and I refuse to fail him.” Meeting Isran’s gaze, Erik replied with a sincere tone, “And you call me stubborn.” 

 

Both men grinned, laughter threatening to spill past their lips. “Guess your old man rubbed off on the both of us.” Erik nodded with amusement at Isran. Serana could see the genuineness on both their faces. She could see the close relationship they had, even though they were fighting just moments ago. 

 

Eventually, the heartfelt moment faded,  and Isran’s face hardened after each passing second. 

 

   “Where’s the vampire?” asked Isran, his voice a little rougher than before. Erik folded his arms back up and tilted his head to the side. 

 

Serana’s lungs constricted whenever Erik slightly nodded towards the door and said, “She’s right there.” Isran’s hard eyes pierced through the door, and Serana’s heart felt like it was about to explode. 

 

   Oh, no.

Notes:

Heyo, boyos. Chapter 22 is out. I hope everyone enjoyed it. I thought it was kinda boring, ngl, but it's a new chapter all the same. :)
Before I forget, I just wanted to thank everyone who wished me luck and love when I told everybody I have cancer. It really meant a lot to me. No lie, I reread the comments when I need a pick-me-up, so seriously, thanks, you guys.
For anyone wondering, the surgery went well. I had to stay in the hospital for a while, but I am alive and breathing. I start radiation in about 2 weeks, so I am hoping that that goes well too. I will keep you updated.
Again, thank you to everyone! I hope you're all doing okay! Much love! :)
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D

Chapter 23: Blood And Chains

   "Is this really necessary? I said I was sorry. And besides, I have no idea what you guys were fighting about anyway." 

 

Isran slammed his calloused hands down on the wooden desk in front of him and shouted, "Of course it is. You were spying on us!" Serana scoffed at his dangerous tone. "I was not spying. I got lost!"

 

The irritated man rolled his eyes. "Oh, and you expect me to believe that you just magically stumbled on this room out of the hundreds here?" Isran's voice was ice-cold, which rubbed Serana the wrong way.

 

   "Actually, that is what happened. Why would I spy on you? I'm on your side!" Serana yelled back, her voice matching that of Isran's. They glared daggers into each other, both not giving the other room to overpower them.  

 

Clearing his throat, Erik stood closer to Serana. Up until now, he had been entirely silent, watching this verbal debate escalate to a screaming match. "She wasn't spying, Isran. She really is bad at directions." Serana instantly put a finger up into the air to signify her victory, but after a moment of contemplation, Erik's words fully soaked in. "Wait—" Isran shouted above her meek voice and said, "And you actually believe her?"

 

   "I do. She has given me no reason not to." The room grew deadly silent. Serana observed Erik's face as he looked at Isran. Both of them studied each other, and after a while, Isran broke the contact. With a grunt, he replied, "Fine. Just get her out of here." He waved his hand, signaling that this discussion was over. 

 

Erik began to walk out, and Serana took that as her cue to follow him. Before they exited the door, Isran said to Erik, "And make sure she stays close to you. If she bites anyone, it will be on your head." His comment made Serana want to knock his head into the desk, but she bit down on her tongue instead. With one final glare, she left the room with Erik. 

 

Closing the door, Serana rushed to Erik's side. His long legs definitely gave him the advantage of walking quickly, so it was hard for Serana to keep up. 

 

   "Hey! Wait up!" Hearing her voice, Erik stopped dead in his tracks. After letting her catch up to him, Erik began to walk again without saying a word about what had just transpired. That wasn't unusual, but Serana was hoping that he'd open up the conversation. After witnessing them fighting, Serana felt like she was walking on thin ice if she brought up Isran to Erik. 

 

She sighed as she tried to breathe normally again. Silence began to settle in as they followed the convoluted halls of the fort. Serana peered up at the side of Erik's face, and when he looked down at her, she quickly turned away with haste.

 

To break up the silence, Serana said, "Um, thank you…for sticking up for me back there. I thought for sure he'd never let up." Erik nodded, and then surprisingly, he spoke back. "He is cautious of you." Serana looked at Erik again and quickly said, "I don't know why. I haven't done anything. I would never jeopardize what we're trying to do here."

 

   "I know." Is all Erik replied back, but something in his tone made her smile. That was the first time Erik had agreed to her without fighting, and it was a breath of fresh air. 

 

   "I'm not overjoyed with the way he talks to me, but at least he stopped calling me an 'it.' I call that progress," Serana mumbled out with a small sigh. He nodded at her. 

 

Sighing once more, Serana followed close to Erik, making sure she didn't trip on the stone flooring of the fort. "I just don't get why he hates me so much. Is it really just because I'm a vampire?" 

 

Keeping his eyes straight ahead, Erik shrugged his shoulders in disagreement. "No. He doesn't particularly love vampires, but that's not why."

 

   "Then, please enlighten me. I'm trying to be friendly with him. I don't see how this works if we are at each other's throats." 

 

With a barely audible groan, Erik spoke. "He doesn't like Harkon, and you are his daughter. In his eyes, Harkon's actions fall down to you. It has nothing to do with you being a vampire." 

 

   "You keep saying that, but that's hard to believe. When I first came here, he called me every vampire slur under the sun." Erik shrugged. "Isran was trying to test you. He wanted to see how you'd react." Erik's eyes shifted down to Serana's as he deeply said, "And it seems he got the reaction that he wanted." 

 

Not knowing how to respond, Serana lowered her head back down timidly. Silently chewing on her bottom lip, Serana pondered on Erik's words. 

 

The walls were starting to become familiar to her, which was a relief. The gray stone of the fort reminded her of her old home, but she knew that this place was at least safer than the castle. 

 

   "You say that me being a vampire doesn't matter, but it has to, right? The Dawnguard is a vampire hunter group. There's no way I can be seen as an ally here." Erik peered down at her with questioning eyes, but Serana didn't know what for.

 

   "You mistake how we operate here. Yes, we are trained to hunt vampires, but only the ones who are threats—the ones who prey on the innocent. We do not kill those who try to fight against their nature. In fact, we look after them." 

 

Serana's eyes widened at his statement. "What do you mean?" Turning his head back up, Erik said in a deep tone, "You'll see soon enough." 

 

After another turn, they both stumbled onto the large circular opening of the second floor. Peering over the edge, Serana saw tons of people walking across the fort's main foyer. 

 

   There has to be dozens of people down there. The Dawnguard is a lot bigger than I thought. I wonder if Josiah and Velan are in that chaos. 

 

   "Serana." She jumped at her name, and right when she fully turned her neck around, Erik added, "Follow me." 

 

Letting go of the cold metal railing, Serana's feet began to make their way towards Erik. His cape swayed with his movements as he made his way into a room. "Where are we going?" 

 

   "To my room."

 

    Wha–?

 

Before she could fully understand what was happening, Erik swung his door open, and Serana was immediately greeted by Frost.

 

   "Oh! Hey, buddy! I was wondering where you were." Her knees bent as she went to pet the top of his white head. His brown and blue eyes lit up whenever he realized what she was about to do. He licked the top of her cold hand with his wet tongue. The gesture made her smile. 

 

Without saying anything, Erik went to the other side of his room. He began to dig around a desk that rested in the corner of the room. Serana stood back up and asked, "What are you trying to find?"

 

Not looking back at her, Erik replied, "While we were gone, some of the recruits finished their training to become hunters. We give all hunters a necklace with the Dawnguard symbol on it."

 

With her curiosity piqued, Serana made her way over to Erik with large strides. "What's the necklace for?" Groaning slightly, Erik eventually said, "It's part of the Rite. It's also an identification tag. If they die on the field, whoever finds them, knows where to send the body back to." 

 

Hearing his sad words, Serana lowered her head with a small 'oh.' 

 

   "How often does that happen?" Erik turned his head to the side with sharp eyes. He studied Serana's gentle face for a moment and clicked his tongue. When he looked back down at the desk, he mumbled, "Too often." 

 

Not wanting to push the subject, Serana sighed and began to walk around the room in silence. There was a bookshelf that was neatly filled, another shelf that had random items piled on it, and a small desk in the corner, but other than that, it was bare. There wasn't even a place to sleep. 

 

   He said this was his room, right? Where's the bed at?

 

   "Where do you sleep? There's no bed," asked Serana, her voice echoing against the hollow walls. "I don't—-" Erik paused for a moment before continuing, "It's rare that I stay here. There was no need for one." Serana's eyes quickly glanced at the side of his face, but since she couldn't fully see his face, she spun around on her heel and walked over to the shelf that had miscellaneous objects on it. 

 

On one of the wood planks, a box of bottles caught her attention. The bottles were tightly packed together, none of them missing. There was a design burnt into the side of the wooden box, like someone had taken a brand to it. 

 

    Huh? What's this?

 

Looking at the side of the crate, Serana observed the darkly burned logo. The label read: Dark-Brandy Farm.  

 

   Dark-Brandy? 

 

Inside the bottles was what looked like wine or ale. She lightly pushed one of the bottles, and she watched as the dark liquid swooshed around inside the glass.

 

   Didn't Erik say he doesn't drink? Why does he have this here?

 

As if he was reading her mind, Erik said, "It was a gift." Serana jumped at his voice, and she spun around with an awkward smile on her face. Erik was slightly leaning back on the desk's surface, and his fingers were resting on the underside of the table's edge. His sharp eyes were watching Serana's every move as he added, "Don't touch it. Knowing you, you'll break it."

 

Serana's cheeks puffed in embarrassment. "I wouldn't break it!" She crossed her arms tightly against her chest and added, "Besides, I only touched one of the bottles because I was just wondering what was inside. You said you don't drink, so I was curious as to why you have stored alcohol in your room."

 

The Dragonborn's eyes almost seemed to glisten with a hint of amusement as he lightly pushed off the edge of the desk. "Being curious is just a nice way of saying you're nosy." 

 

On instinct, Serana went to debate him, but after a second of thinking about it, she could kind of see his point. "I can see how you can take it that way, but I'm not nosy. I just find everything fascinating. I spent so long trapped in the castle and then in the tomb. Missing out on so much, I want to make up for lost time." 

 

Erik's eyes observed Serana's face as her nose wrinkled up in thought, which caused him to make a small humming noise. 

 

Clicking his tongue, he asked, "I have to go to Riften to pick up some supplies. Do you want to come?" 

 

Serana immediately lifted her head with a sparkle in her eyes. "Really?" She tried to sound nonchalant, but Erik could hear the excitement in her voice. He nodded at her slightly, which caused Serana to smile even wider. 

 

   "Yes, of course! Let's go!" She instantly went to go get Frost and said hastily, "He's going to love seeing Riften. I just know it." Both Erik and Serana caught eyes, and for a split second, Serana saw a slight grin on his face. The two of them stared quietly at each other, the both of them soaking in the moment. 

 

Serana had no idea what he was feeling, but it felt nice to her. Sometimes, these little moments of understanding they had showed her that they made a good team. And she realized that Erik was someone she considered to be a friend. She just wished that he felt the same. 

 

But just when Serana was getting comfortable, the door to Erik's room swung open. The door hit the wall behind it, causing a loud bang to reverberate throughout the hollow space. The noise made both Erik and Serana look up to see what was happening. When her eyes rested on the opened door, she saw Isran standing there with a look of urgency on his face. 

 

With a strong voice, he said, "Erik, Bug is going through withdrawal."

 

Hearing Isran's words, Erik stood up straight with incredible purpose. Whispering dammit under his breath, he made for the door. "Take me to her."

 

Before the duo left, Serana said, "Hey! Where are you going? What's going on?" Isran huffed out a breath and left the room. Erik turned his head towards Serana and replied back, "Just stay here. I'll be back as soon as I can." He left with those parting words, leaving Serana and Frost alone in his empty room. 

 

—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   "How bad is it?" asked Erik, his legs barely able to keep up with the pace he and Isran are walking.

 

Turning the corner, Isran said back, "I've never seen it this bad. She can barely move." Erik's eyes tightened at his statement. His teeth clenched together as the walls around him blurred. Erik and Isran were practically sprinting down the hallways, both of them pushing passed some of the hunters that patrolled the grounds.

 

   "She's in here," said Isran, his voice wavering with worry. They entered a room that was used for recreation. The kids of the families who lived here would use this room to hang out. 

 

Entering the room, Erik was immediately greeted with the eyes of dozens of kids. The group of children was incredibly diverse. All came from different families, meaning they were all different races and ages. Some of them were even supernaturals, their glowing eyes meeting Erik's gaze. 

 

However, all of them wore the same expression. Fear. 

 

Some were quiet from shock, but most of them were screaming or crying out for help. The children formed a large circle, their attention resting on the floor in the middle, which Erik couldn't see through the sheer number of people. 

 

Erik tried to calm down the crowd as he began to make his way to the circle's central opening. Once the kids cut a path for him to enter, he saw what the children were panicking about. 

 

A Breton woman was crouched down on the ground, and when she felt Erik's presence behind her, she turned around to look at him. Her eyes were puffy and red, and the underside of her nose was wet with tears. 

 

   "Erik…sh-she," the young woman choked out, her voice barely audible over the lump in her throat. 

 

The Dragonborn immediately rushed over and crouched down with the woman, who could barely speak. When he did, he looked down at a young Orc girl. Her pale, green skin was slick with sweat, and her body was convulsing and shaking with every breath she tried to suck in. Her arms were tightened against her chest, and her back was hunched over in pain. 

 

Touching her arm, Erik softly said, "You're okay, Bug. Just keep breathing." The children looked on in worry and concern as they slowly began to crowd around Erik. 

 

Turning to the distressed Breton woman, Erik said, "Sophia, take the kids out of here. I'll take care of her."

 

She shook her head, causing her dark brown hair to swirl around in the air. "But—!" "Just take them," Erik replied again, his voice firmer than before. This time she nodded at his words and stood. Waving her hand around, she began to say, "C'mon. Let's give Bug some room. Erik will help her." 

 

The kids' faces were still twisted with fear as Sophia rushed all of them out of the room. Isran remained and continued to look on with a hard expression. 

 

Turning the girl over, Erik peered down at Bug's red glowing eyes. They were strained with pain, and he could see little streams of tears dripping down her flushed cheeks. 

 

He tucked his arms under her petite body and picked her up with ease, her long black hair draping down the side of his legs. He pulled her against his chest, and when he did, he could feel her skin burning up with a fever. She shivered against his cold skin, and it caused her to slightly open her eyes. When she looked up, she peered at Erik's face and tried to smile through the unbearable pain. 

 

   "Er–ik? Is…that you..?" Bug's voice was hoarse and broken. Erik tried his best to reassure her. "Yeah. It's me, Bug. You're going to be okay. Just don't move." Ignoring his words, Bug curled her head against Erik's chest. The small horns on her head dug deep into his skin, and a small moan escaped her lips as she relaxed into Erik's hold.  

 

   "You're so—" Her voice cut out whenever she winced in pain. She began shaking violently again. The adrenaline in her body spiked, causing her heart to feel like it was beating out of her chest.

 

Erik rushed over to a bed that was nestled in the corner of the room. Some of the kids would jump and play on it, so it was no surprise that the blankets and pillows were thrown all over the floor.

 

Erik placed her down on the bed as gently as he could, and he put a hand on her forehead to help stop her convulsing. 

 

   "Isran. Pillow." Hearing the urgency in his voice, Isran quickly picked one off of the floor and handed it to him. Erik lifted up Bug's head, moving her long hair to the side with his fingers. Tucking the pillow under her neck, he tenderly allowed her head to rest back down.

 

Her shaking was still severe, and cold sweat still poured down the side of her forehead. Erik clenched his teeth at the sight. 

 

Turning his head sharply towards Isran, he said, "She needs blood now, Isran. You know I can't use mine." Isran peered down at her and began to say, "But what about y—?" Erik shook his head quickly and said, "Just give me your arm." With a small groan, Isran pulled up his sleeve and pushed his arm towards Erik. 

 

Gripping Isran's wrist, Erik used his thumb’s nail to cut the skin along the vein that continued into his hand. Tiny beads of red liquid began to emerge from the deep cut in his skin. Isran turned towards Bug and began to make his way over to her side. Once he got close, he positioned his wrist over her mouth. 

 

   "Drink, Bug." The Orc girl began to open her eyes slowly, and when she felt Isran push his open wound against her lips, she used all her strength to wrap her hands around his hairy arm. When her mouth opened, her long fangs grazed across his skin, and once she felt the first drop of warm blood hit her tongue, she bit down on Isran's wrist. 

 

He slightly groaned at the sensation, but he was quick to recompose himself. Both he and Erik watched with expressionless faces as Bug continued to drain Isran's blood supply. The crimson liquid escaped his veins, and it began to drip down the dark green lips of the young girl that he had grown fond of. Her fiery red eyes seemed to light up the room as Isran’s hot blood continued to be sucked into her mouth.   

 

After a while, his dark skin began to pale as she fed on him. His hand began to feel numb, and he started to feel a little woozy. 

 

Erik placed his hand on Bug's arm and said, "Enough, Bug. You're going to kill him if you keep going." Bug jumped at his words, and she quickly let go of Isran's arm. She pulled her mouth away from his wrist, and she used her fingers to remove the blood that stained her lips. 

 

Her head fell into her hands as she tried to catch her breath. Her body still ached, but the pain wasn't excruciating anymore. 

 

   "Thank you. I'm so sorry, I—" Erik shook his head at her words and leaned closer to her. "Just rest, Bug. We'll talk after you feel better." She nodded at him with gentle eyes. 

 

He began to walk away, but she grabbed onto his hand before he went too far. Feeling the urgency through her skin, Erik turned around and looked down at her. A chill ran up her spine.

 

With a hushed voice, she asked, "Can you put me to sleep? I'm in too much pain to do it on my own." 

 

Erik's hand fell from her grip as he kneeled down next to her side. With a nod of his head, he placed his bare hand on her hot forehead. "Sleep." After hearing that word, Bug fell unconscious instantly. Her head fell into place on her pillow, and her eyes closed shut. Making sure she was stable, Erik glanced at her one more time before he stood back up. 

 

   "Goodnight, Bug."

 

After a small groan left his lips, and he rubbed the exhaustion from his eyes, he turned towards Isran. The man was holding the wound with his free hand, his gaze resting on Bug.

 

Erik grabbed his attention, however, whenever he pulled on his arm. On impulse, Isran opened his mouth to yell at Erik, but he stopped when he saw what he was trying to do.

 

Erik placed two fingers on Isran's wrist, and once his hand illuminated with a pale yellow color, he drew a small cross on the open wound. Isran's skin began to stitch back up on its own, and the throbbing pain left once the cut closed up. 

 

Once Erik concluded Isran would be fine, he let go of his hand. Isran's eyes trailed up Erik's arm, and when his eyes rested on his face, Isran asked, "Are you okay? I know that–" "I'm fine,"  Erik said, his voice strong against the empty air. 

 

Turning his back to Isran, Erik said, "Tell Serana and the others to rest for tonight. I'm going to stay the night with Bug to make sure she's going to be alright." 

 

Isran bit down on his tongue, and he shook his head at Erik. He huffed out a sharp breath and asked, "What about the kids? Sophia and them were pretty shaken up about Bug."

 

   "Just tell her to keep them out of this room. Bug will be fine. I'll make sure of it." Erik slightly glanced at Isran with the corner of his eye. Isran nodded, even though he let out a big sigh. The old man's heels clicked against the hollow walls as he made his way towards the door. 

 

Isran grabbed the doorknob, but before he left, Erik said, "I appreciate you helping Bug. I couldn't have done it without your assistance." 

 

The Redguard man's dark face lightened at Erik's comment. The corner of his lip curled up with a slight smile. "Of course. She's one of us." Looking back towards Erik, he added, "I'll do anything for the people I care about."

 

Not giving him the time to reply, Isran left the room. The shutting of the door allowed the tension in Erik's muscles to relax.

 

Before he got too comfortable, he grabbed a blanket that was thrown against the ground. He dusted it off with his hand, and he turned to place it around Bug's body. He tucked the fabric under her shoulders, making sure the blanket was snug. Her face seemed to lighten up once she felt the soft cotton against her skin.  

 

Pulling away a chair that was up against a desk, Erik pushed it towards the side of Bug's bed. He plopped down with a sigh that was barely audible. His hands fell between his legs, the nails of his fingers scratching the aged wood of the chair. He clicked his tongue as he began to settle into his seat. 

 

After exhaling a much need breath, Erik peered up to look at the young Orc vampire. Her face was calm, and the shaking seemed like it had stopped completely. Her chest rose evenly with every breath, and her green skin looked like it was getting its color back. 

 

Moving closer to her, Erik moved some of the hair that was matted against her slick forehead. After managing to move all the strains, Erik placed his palm on her head. 

 

    It seems the fever is going down. That's a good sign. 

 

His hand slipped off her head, and he fell back against the chair's headrest. He continued to watch Bug with intense eyes. 

 

After some time, he smiled slightly at the sight. Memories slowly resurfaced in his mind, and it was hard to keep the images from forming. 

 

He reminisced about the time he first taught her how to use magic and how her face lit up whenever she was able to finally cast a novice destruction spell. Or about that time she made him a cake for his birthday, but she tripped and fell, and her face landed right into it. The expression she had on her icing-filled face was priceless. 

 

He couldn't help but grin. 

 

Erik soaked in her peaceful expression. When he had first found Bug, she was on the verge of death. He thought about the look she had on her face then, and he couldn't help but realize how different she looked right at this moment.   

 

Fully settling into the chair, Erik glanced at Bug one more time and said, "Sweet dreams, kid."

 

With that, Erik's eyes began to close against his will. He tried to fight his tiredness, but the harder he tried, the more his exhaustion grew. The heaviness of his eyelids caused his world to turn black as he slipped into the same dream world that Bug was in. 

 

—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

The taste of rusty metal filled his mouth, and his vision was blurred beyond recognition. The edges of the room's dim light flared against his eyes, causing unbearable pain to shoot through his head. Groaning, he spit up the blood that was making its way through the crease of his lips.

 

The chains that tied him to the ceiling rattled with every moment that he made. He tried to pull against them with every ounce of strength he had, but the sharp metal would just cut deeper into his wrists, causing blood to spill into the cracks on the cold ground below him. 

 

He lowered his head and looked at the dozens of cuts that were still fresh on his body. His bare torso glistened with sweat, and when it fell into the open wounds, a burning pain rushed through his veins. 

 

   "If you're going to kill me, just do it already," The young man said irritably, spitting up more blood that formed in his swollen mouth. 

 

He heard a resounding chuckle echo throughout the dark room that he was chained up in. When he raised his head, he could see two glowing red orbs staring straight at him with amusement.

 

When the shadowed figure emerged from the darkness of the room, the young man could see the pure white hair of the man swaying with the movement of his laughter. 

 

   "Now, where's the fun in that?" asked the man, a large wicked smile resting on his lips. 

 

   "I'm sick of playing your fucking games. Kill me or release me." 

 

Hearing the young man's words caused the older man to clench his jaw in anger. The amusement in his expression was gone, and the air around him grew dense with his anger. 

 

With barely enough time to blink, the man appeared in front of the chained man. He grabbed his face and dug his long fingernails in the man's skin, causing little droplets of blood to drip down his fingers. 

 

   "Listen here, you ungrateful bastard. You belong to me. I will do whatever I please. You don't make requests of me. Ever."  

 

He peered into the pained eyes of the man below him, and once he had his fill, he let go of him with a hard push and turned on his heel. The young man coughed up more blood as he tried to suck in any air that he could. 

 

The white-haired man walked up to a fire pit that was resting in the wall of the room. His crimson eyes illuminated a purplish blue as he walked up to the fire. 

 

The purple fire swirled and roared as the man silently watched it cause chaos within the stone pit. He reached into the fire and pulled out a long metal stick that was resting in the purple abyss. 

 

   "But since you seem to have forgotten who you belong to, I'll just have to remind you." The man's sinister grin curled on his lips once more as he turned to walk back over to the tied-up man. 

 

Since his vision was foggy, he couldn't tell what the man had in his hands. All he could make out was bright purple light. 

 

The white-haired man grabbed the back of the man's hair and pulled his neck so far back that the kid thought his neck was going to break. 

 

The young man felt an immense heat getting closer to him, but he couldn't tell what was going on. It wasn't until another moment after, when the man pushed the metal rod against the right side of his chest that he knew what he was doing. 

 

The young man immediately screamed in agony as the scorching hot brand burned into his delicate skin. Excruciating pain flooded his entire body as the man pushed the brand deeper into his chest. The white-haired man was laughing so hard that he almost drowned out the sound of the young man's screams. 

 

The chained man could hear his skin popping underneath the hot metal, and the smell of his burning flesh made him want to vomit. He attempted to pull himself up with the chains to get away from the brand, but his body was so weak he could barely move an inch. 

 

The pain was so overwhelming the young man began to slip in and out of consciousness. His vision blurred with darkness, but before he completely blacked out, the man pulled the brand away from his chest. The room smelled of smoke, charred flesh, and blood. 

 

His body was screaming, but his mind was completely empty. He was so overwhelmed with emotion that he couldn't feel any at all. All he could do was fight to stay alive, but at that moment, he didn't even feel like doing that. 

 

The man laughed and threw down the metal rod with enough force that it cracked the stone underneath. 

 

The young man's head hung low, and his body grew limp with exhaustion. His hair covered his face, but the older man could still see a thick trail of blood dripping from his mouth. 

 

With a smile on his face, the man clapped and began to walk away. He chuckled deeply, adding insult to injury. 

 

   "When you wake, I'll be waiting for you," the man said with an entertained smirk. His red eyes burned their power into the young man's soul. 

 

The shadows of the room seemed to drown the man until he couldn't breathe anymore. His vision blackened, and so did his mind. 

 

—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   "Erik." He could hear his voice, but it seemed so far away. "Erik!" It was getting closer, but he still couldn't reach whoever was calling him. 

 

   "ERIK!" The voice was booming, and he even felt a firm object hit the side of his face. This caused him to wake up with a jolt, and when he opened his eyes, he saw the gentle face of Bug resting right in front of his vision. Her glowing red eyes, however, reminded him of something less than pleasant. 

 

   "Bug?" He asked, his voice still hoarse from waking up. She sighed a breath of relief. "Yes, it's me. You scared me. You were making all kinds of weird noises in your sleep. And your face…you looked like you were in pain." 

 

Erik blinked a few times to clear up his vision, and when he was able to see clearly, his hand went to rest on the right side of his chest. Through his shirt, he could feel the welted skin below the fabric. 

 

He turned his head as the memory of the heat against his body burrowed inside his mind. The smell of his own blood entered his nose, and the deep, wicked laugh of a man he never wanted to think about again rung against his ears. 

 

Trying his best to push it down, he opened his eyes back up and looked at the concerned face of Bug. He dropped his hand and rested it on his leg. 

 

   "It's nothing." Before she could say anything, he added, "How are you feeling?" 

 

Bug smiled, her fangs piercing the top of her bottom lip. "I feel much better. You saved my life yet again." 

 

   "It was all Isran. If he hadn't—-" Bug shook her head and interrupted him. "Just accept the thanks." All Erik could do was nod at her. Bug inspected Erik's face a moment longer before she stood up and walked back to her bed. She sat down on the edge and sighed.

 

   "I'm serious, Erik. Thank you." She chewed on her lip as she added, "I didn't even realize how long it had been since I last fed. I'm sorry I let it get that bad. I didn't—-" "It's okay, Bug. You're alive. That's all I care about."

 

Erik's blunt words plucked a string within her heart. She smiled as she looked down at the hands that rested in her lap.

 

   "My birthday is coming up." She peered up at the man that rested a few feet from her. "Will you be here?"

 

The Dragonborn shifted in his seat as he said, "I'll try." It wasn't the answer she wanted, but she knew it was the best she was going to get.

 

   "I guess that's the most I can ask of you. I know you’re busy." She pushed back the long hair that was blocking her vision over the top of her head, the tip of her horns hitting her slim fingers as she did. 

 

   "I hope you can make it. It's bad enough that I'll be a 20-year-old stuck inside of a 16-year-old's body." 

 

   "Most people would see that as a good thing," said Erik. "Well, I'm not most people." Bug stood up from her seat and began to pace back and forth. "I just feel like I'm living in a body that's not mine anymore. And every birthday I have, it just reminds me of what my life was like…before all this." 

 

Erik stood from his seat and walked closer to Bug. He towered over her small frame, but he remained calm with his approach. "I know this is difficult, but you're strong. You showed restraint whenever you fed from Isran." Locking eyes with the Orc woman, he added, "You'll get through this."

 

Bug lifted up her head, and she was met with Erik's intense red and blue eyes. Most find them intimidating, but then again, she wasn’t like most people. 

 

   "I don’t know how you do it. I wish I was like you," Bug said, a tenderness in her voice. "You aren't like me." Both Bug and Erik caught eyes again as he added, "You're much better." 

 

Erik's firm voice was a welcomed sound to her ears. After what happened, Bug felt guilty and down on herself. But Erik always had a way of cheering people up, even though he's usually in a dark mood. 

 

Before they could say more, there was a knock at the door that caught both of their attention. When the door swung open, Velan popped his head in.

 

Once he saw how close they were, Velan nervously chuckled. "Hey, I didn't mean to interrupt, but Isran said he wanted you."

 

   "What for?" asked Erik, his voice loud enough for Velan to hear. He shrugged at his question. "I dunno. I'm just the errand boy for the day. See ya!" With that, he left, leaving Erik and Bug confused at the odd interaction.

 

Erik pulled away from Bug and said, "I have to go. Will you be alright?" She nodded at him quickly. "Yeah, I'll be fine. Thank you again."

 

Erik said his goodbye and left the Orc girl alone. She sighed as she watched his fading back. 

Notes:

Heyo, bois. Chapter 22 is out! I hope everyone enjoyed it. :)
For anyone wondering, I just finished two radiation treatments. I'm hoping that my cancer is gone, but I'm not sure yet. I'll let everyone know when I find out.
This chapter is a long one, so I hope everyone was able to immerse themselves into the story a little bit. I love adding new characters because I think it helps develop the backgrounds and personalities of the main characters too.
I love and appreciate all of you guys, and I hope everyone is doing okay. :)
A N Y W A Y I luv you bois, and I'll see ya in the next one. Stay ballers! ;D

Chapter 24: It's The Name Of The Game

   “Erik!” Once Erik closed the recreation room door behind him, a woman shouted his name from down the hall. Her brown hair swirled in the wind as she jogged down the hallway. Her pale blue dress was tight against her slim frame, and her heels clicked loudly with each step she took. 

 

The woman’s bright green eyes shimmered with hope as she stood in front of Erik. “Please… Tell me she’s okay.” She clasped her hands in front of her small chest as she waited for Erik’s answer. “She’s fine.” The air in the woman’s lungs exited her body with relief. 

 

Clasping onto one of Erik’s arms, she exclaimed, “Thank you. Thank you so much.” Her once puffy red eyes were now bright and hopeful, her blue dress bringing out the striking color of her emerald eyes. “I couldn’t bear losing one of them.”

 

   “I know, Sophia.” The woman dropped her slender hands from his muscular arm with a smile. Erik added, “Just tell the other kids to take it slow with her. She’s better than she was, but she needs time to rest.” The Breton woman shook her head knowingly. “Yes, of course.” Peering behind Erik, the woman stared at the door. “Is she awake?”

 

Erik nodded at her. “Go ahead.” The woman gave Erik a quick hug before making her way into the room he had just left. When the door clicked back in place, Erik sighed.

 

Rubbing the skin between his brows, he began to make his way down the hall. His head was throbbing against his skull, and his muscles ached with every step he took. The heels of his boots scraped across the stone flooring, causing little rocks to crunch underneath them, which only caused his headache to worsen.

 

He tried to push against his temple, but the tension only seemed to grow.  

 

   “Heyyy, Mr. Erik.” Hearing his name, Erik looked around for the source of the noise. A small shadow moved on the floor, so his vision quickly focused on the ground. When it did, Erik saw a tiny Wood Elf boy looking up at him with a bright expression. The young child had a small stuffed animal in the shape of a dragon tightly held in his arms. His amber-colored eyes glistened in Erik’s presence.

 

   “Hi…Milo.” Erik’s hand fell from his head, and he continued to take steps again. Milo jogged to catch up with the Dragonborn. His breathing was heavy as he huffed out, “Where are you going? I heard about Bug. Is she okay?” The young kid swung his arms around as he continued to ramble, “I heard if vampires don’t drink blood, they die.”

 

Erik stopped dead in his tracks and looked down at the young elf, who was staring at him with a sparkle in his eyes. 

 

   “Bug’s going to be fine, Milo. Don’t worry about her.” Erik’s voice was deep and calm, which seemed to help Milo’s uneasiness. He nodded and looked down at his feet. Kicking against the stone ground, he asked, “Are you going to stay this time?” He looked up at Erik with a delicate smile. “I’ve been practicing with my bow, and I want to show you a new trick I learned.”

 

   “Milo, I can’t—” The man bit down on his tongue quickly, when he saw Milo’s face darkened with a sad frown. The boy lowered his head, and his short, light brown hair fell against his eyes. Erik let out a breath and crouched down until he and Milo were at the same height.

 

Erik grabbed the top of the elf’s shoulder with his cold hands. Milo lifted his head up, whenever he felt the chill run down his arms. Amber suns filled Erik’s vision as he observed Milo’s face. 

 

   “I will stay as long as I can.” Erik turned his head and looked down the long hallway that stretched in front of him. Sighing, he turned back and added, “I’m working right now, but you can show me your trick later.” 

 

Milo nodded happily at him, and his once bright demeanor radiated around him again. “Okay!” Erik released his hold on him and stood up straight. He lightly gritted his teeth together, when he felt how stiff and sore his joints were. 

 

   “Say, are you and that new vampire lady in love? You and her are together a lot.” Milo’s voice was high-pitched and excited as he asked his question. 

 

   “No, we’re not. She and I are…colleagues.” Milo raised a questioning eyebrow at Erik. “What’s that?”

 

   “It’s someone that you work with—-Look, Milo. Isran told me that Kasha-Lei is going to the lake with all the other kids. Why don’t you go hang out with them?” 

 

The Wood Elf’s face lit up brighter than the Heavens. “Really? I’ll see ya later then!” Milo used the arm of his stuffed dragon to wave Erik off as he ran down the hallway with a newfound purpose. When Milo turned the corner, Erik sighed out. 

 

   Kids…

 

He slightly smirked as he heard Milo’s excited laughter echo throughout the hallway.

 

—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   “And I’m sorry, okay? But I can’t change what my father has done. I’m trying my best to stop him from hurting anyone else,” said Serana, her eyes focused on Isran, who had a dark frown on his lips. 

 

   “Do you know how many people he's killed? How many of us he’s killed?” Isran's voice was sharp and quick, causing Serana to jump at the harshness in his tone.

 

Serana looked over Isran’s worn face. She could see the hard lines of life wearing down on his skin, and she could see the hidden emotions behind his intense blue eyes. He pulled on his long beard as he stared back at the vampire woman. 

 

With the calmest voice she could muster, she replied, “And like I said, I’m sorry. I hate my father for what he’s done. To my family and to yours.” She took a long breath and rubbed her eyes to release the tension she felt in her head. “But I am nothing like him. I would never hurt anyone. Why would I be here if I was on his side?” Serana flicked her eyes back to him, and he turned his head away whenever he felt her eyes burrow into his skin. 

 

Seeing his reaction, she sighed aloud. “Look, you don’t have to like me, but I think this will be easier on everybody if we could at least work together. I’m not leaving until my father is dealt with. I promised Erik that, and he promised to see this through with me.” 

 

   “Erik promised you?” asked Isran, his stare sharp. He tightened his arms across his chest as he looked at Serana with a questioning expression. “Yes. He did. That’s why I find it important for us to get along. We need to be on the same page.”

 

Isran could feel Serana’s glowing eyes on him as he continued to silently stare off into the distance. Huffing out, Isran let his arms drop from his chest. He walked over to a large table that rested in the middle of the room, and he placed his palms down on the edge. 

 

   “We’ll discuss the plan whenever Erik gets here. I told your little Imperial friend to get him,” mumbled Isran. “Who?” asked Serana.

 

   “Well, me of course.” The door on the right side of Serana opened up and in stepped three figures, she instantly recognized. 

 

Rushing over to them, she exclaimed happily, “Velan, Josiah, Dexion. It’s good to see you again. I feel like it’s been forever.” Laughing at her excitement, Velan said, “You saw us yesterday.” She shrugged at him. “Yeah, I know…but I got used to us all being together.”

 

Turning to Velan, she asked, “How are you feeling? I know teleporting made you sick.” Leaning closer to her, he whispered, “Ask Josiah. He’s the one that had to wash vomit off his clothes.” Gasping, Serana raised her hands to her mouth. “Velan, you didn’t….”

 

   “We can’t always control what our bodies do, cutie. You have to accept what life gives you.” He clasped her shoulders, with a smile on his face, before making his way further into the room. Josiah rolled his eyes when he stared at the back of his younger brother. 

 

When he looked down, however, he smiled when he met Serana’s gaze. “Hi. How are you?” The young woman tilted her at him. “I’m fine. I’m glad you’re all here.” They continued to stare at each other until Dexion’s head peeked out from behind Josiah and asked, “Where’s Erik? I thought he was going to be here.”

 

Isran turned towards the old man and said, “He will be. Your friend here—” He turned towards Velan and stared at him. “---Velan. Went to get him.”

 

Dexion moved around Josiah and walked closer to the middle of the room. He observed the area closely, admiring the architecture of the massive room. The ceilings were high and all along the walls were bookshelves that were filled with all types of different colored books. Vibrant plants filled the empty spaces, and large torches rested in the corners of the walls, making the room shine bright with light. There was even a glass tank embedded in the stone that had fishes swimming inside. 

 

    For a fort that houses vampire hunters, all the rooms are really lively and beautiful.

 

The Moth Priest walked closer to Isran and asked, “Are you the leader of this organization?” Isran crossed his arms once again as he looked over the group in front of him.

 

   “Some may say that, others may say Erik. His father ran the place for a long time. Since Niklaus’s death, many turn to Erik for leadership.” 

 

   “I keep hearing that name. Who’s Niklaus?” Isran’s cold gaze locked onto Serana as he clarified, “His name was Niklaus Blood-Stone, not like that matters to you.” 

 

Everyone, other than Serana, gasped at Isran’s words. Velan quickly ran up to where Dexion was standing and asked in astonishment, “You’re telling me that Erik is the son of Niklaus Blood-Stone?” The grumpy man just nodded slightly with a small grunt. Velan rubbed his forehead as he said, “Honestly, that explains a lot.”

 

   “Wait. Who’s Niklaus Blood-Stone?” Everyone in the room turned and stared at Serana, making her want to fold in on herself. 

 

   “He’s only one of the most important people to walk on Tamriel,” exclaimed Velan. “The vampires we lived with would even talk about him. They were scared of him. I heard he could kill Daedra with the snap of his fingers.” 

 

   “Velan’s exaggerating,” Josiah said with a small chuckle. He stepped up and cleared his throat. “But he died a few years back, didn’t he? Velan and I remember seeing ceremonies being held for him in the major cities.” Looking toward Isran, Josiah asked, “How’d he die? It’s hard to believe someone as powerful as him could be killed.”

 

Isran closed his eyes and turned his head away from the group. A gloomy silence fell over the room as he took the time to think about what he was going to say. The Dawnguard leader sighed and mumbled, “He died the way most people do here.” His eyes opened again, the light blue irises glossed over with a subtle longing. 

 

Serana couldn’t help but notice the hint of pain in them. The intensity in his gaze was gone, and it was replaced with a distant, almost dead stare. Serana silently watched him as he clenched his eyes shut and turned his head away from the gazes of the people around him. 

 

   “It doesn’t matter now. He’s been gone a long time now.” Isran sighed as he continued, “Besides, Erik will be here soon, and I don’t want him to hear us talking about Niklaus. He doesn’t like talking about him.”

 

Everyone in the room silently looked over each others’ faces. Serana nodded her head at Isran, as did the rest of them. Once everybody was on the same page, they broke up from the circle they had formed around Isran. 

 

Velan and Josiah walked over to the fish tank, and Dexion walked over to one of the massive bookshelves on the other side of the room. 

 

Serana bit her lip and quietly scanned over Isran’s face. His eyes were weary and the lines around them made him look tired. His shoulders slumped down as he put his hands on the edge of the table in front of him. He sighed quietly as he looked down at a map that laid across the entirety of the large table. 

 

Serana tightened her hands into small fists, and she pressed them against the side of her legs as she discreetly walked up to Isran. He was so deep in thought that it seemed like he didn’t even notice her. 

 

   “I’m sorry,” Serana said to the concentrated man. The Redguard man turned his head and glared at Serana, his blue irises shooting daggers into her gentle face. “What could you be sorry for?” His voice was cold ice. It only reminded her of one person. 

 

   “I’m sorry about Niklaus. I know what it’s like to lose someone you love. I understand the pain.” Isran almost laughed as he caught eyes with her, his stare deadly. “You don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about.” He gritted his teeth and his expression twisted with anger. But Serana could also see the grief behind his cold exterior. 

 

   “You hate me, don’t you?” asked Serana, her voice tender in nature. When she did, Isran raised an eyebrow at her. “You hate me because I’m a vampire. Because vampires don’t feel emotion. They have no humanity, right?” He stayed silent as he looked over the vampire woman’s face. 

 

Serana walked closer to the angry man and caught his eyes with hers. The light of her yellow eyes fell against his light brown skin. 

 

   “I know you’re hurting. I know you miss Niklaus.” Isran’s face looked lost as he blankly stared at Serana. “Do not become the thing you hate. Do not lose your humanity.” She paused for a moment and closed her eyes, before opening them again. “Please. Erik needs you. He needs you in a way I can’t help him….” Her voice trailed off until it was nothing but a whisper in the wind.

 

Her eyes were focused on Isran’s. Both of them were deadly silent. The harsh crinkles in Isran’s brow lessened as he continued to observe Serana.

 

Feeling a tight grip on his arm, Isran looked down and saw Serana’s delicate hands clutching around his forearms. If it wasn’t for the thick material of his clothes, her nails would’ve definitely cut into his skin.

 

He peered back up at her face with a questioning eyebrow. When she saw the odd look wearing down his expression, the realization hit her. With a quick apology, Serana let go and quickly backed away. 

 

Both glanced around the room, and once a moment of silence passed Isran said, “You’re wrong, you know.” The Dawnguard leader caught eyes with the woman who stood a couple of feet from him. “Erik doesn’t need anyone. Anyone who’s alive anyway…” 

 

   “You’re talking about his father, aren’t you?” Isran grunted in response. “Niklaus was the only one who could get through to him. He was the only one Erik let his guard down around.”

Serana took a step closer as she said, “I don’t understand. It sounds like they were really close. Why doesn’t Erik talk about him? Every time I try to ask him anything, he shuts me down. He won’t talk about his father or his mother. Nothing.”

 

Isran tilted his head towards Serana and observed her face before saying, “Erik always has a good reason for doing everything he does. I thought you’d of figured that out by now.”  

 

The young woman bit down on her lip as she soaked in the older man’s words. The soft tissue almost broke as her fangs poked at the tender skin.

 

   A good reason, huh?

 

   “You’re late.” 

 

Confusion rushed through Serana. She quickly flicked up her eyes, and when she did, she saw a black shadow move next to her.

 

   “I came as quickly as I could.” A deep voice filled her ears, a voice that was all too familiar to her. Glancing towards her side, Serana’s eyes landed on the man Isran and her were just talking about. Erik. 

 

She silently stared as he twisted his body to close the door behind him. 

 

    Huh. I didn’t even hear him come in.

 

   “Hey, man! Good to see ya!” Velan shouted from across the room, frantically waving his arms. Josiah said hello to him as well, and Dexion nodded at him respectfully. 

 

   “Are you okay? You were gone all night,” said Serana. “Is that girl you went to help okay? Bug, her name was?” Erik looked down at Serana with a curious gaze. With a small nod, he replied. “She’s fine.” Serana smiled at the news. 

 

   “Where’s Frost?” asked Erik, his voice genuine. Serana smiled a little more and replied, “I didn’t know what we were about to do, so I left him in your room. He’s fine.” Erik just nodded. 

 

Erik turned his attention to the grumpy man beside him and tilted his head at him like they were making an unspoken agreement. Isran stared at him a moment longer before turning his head around and shouting, “Old man.” Dexion looked up from a book he was reading and scanned the room until his eyes fell on the group in front of him. “You have an Elder Scroll to read.” 

 

Dexion leaped from his seat and practically flew over to them. “Really? I finally get to read it? Fantastic.” He firmly planted his feet with a radiant grin on his weathered face. 

 

   “Serana.” She jumped at her name and twisted her head upwards. Erik was peering down at her face, and when he grabbed her attention, he nodded his head towards the Moth Priest. 

 

   “Oh, right.” Once she realized what he meant, she grabbed the large object that had been weighing down on her back for months now. The tough leather strap, that was bound to her shoulders, almost tore whenever Serana pulled the Elder Scroll away from its grip.

 

She gently handed it to Dexion. Finally feeling it within his grasp, Dexion smiled brightly. It was a smile that Serana had never seen on his face before. It was a smile that took decades off his face.  

 

   “Finally! We’ve been carrying around that damn thing forever,” Velan exclaimed, as he and his brother made their way over as well. Dexion continued to gaze at the scroll with a tenderness in his eyes. He sighed happily as he ran his frail fingers across the jewels and runes that were embedded within the scroll’s metal casing. 

 

Velan gave Dexion a polite slap on the back as he sarcastically said, “C’mon, old man. If you keep on like this, I’ll be your age when you’re finished.” Dexion shook his head at Velan’s remark. 

 

   “Forgive me. I’ve been dreaming of this moment since I was a child. Few Moth Priests ever even get to lay eyes on an Elder Scroll, let alone read one. This is truly a spectacular event.” He closed his eyes slightly and continued, “Let us begin. I have meditated enough.”

 

Velan stepped closer to Dexion and asked, “Should we leave or something?” The Moth Priest shook his head. “No, you don’t need to. In fact, it is imperative that you remain. Please refrain from talking though. It is of great significance that I focus.” 

 

   “No talking. Got it,” Velan replied, a small smirk on his face. “Are you sure, Velan? You’re kind of an idiot,” Josiah said sincerely as he stepped next to Velan’s side. “Yes, I’m sure! Let’s do this. I wanna see this shit. We’re wasting too much time.”

 

   “I agree,” Isran said with a low tone. “We have no time for this. Hurry up.” Dexion nodded with a raised eyebrow and took a large step back from the group. He inhaled a big breath and glanced up, catching eyes with Serana. She gave him a small smile and a nod of encouragement, which seemed to help lessen the tension in his muscles.  

 

Serana and the two brothers watched with bated breath as Dexion pulled the bottom of the scroll down with his pale fingers. The room instantly lit up with a burst of deep red light, and swirls of magical energy flew around in the air. 

 

    Wow…

 

Everyone, except Erik and Isran, looked around the room in astonishment. Josiah, Velan, and Serana looked like little children, their mouths open and eyes wide. It wasn’t until Dexion began to talk that they were brought back down to reality. 

 

   “This is all wrong.” Dexion’s eyes frantically scanned the scroll with horror plastered on his face. “There’s nothing here.” 

 

Serana looked on in bewilderment, and she blurted out, “What!? How is that possible?” She quickly covered her mouth as Dexion’s eyes tightened. 

 

   “The words…they’re gone. It’s like someone erased them.” His eyes were confused, and his expression was full of frustration.

 

   “Well, keep looking! There has to be something,” Velan shouted. “I’m telling you there isn’t—hold on...” Dexion’s voice tapered off as he focused once again. “Someone is pulling me somewhere.” His expression grew puzzled. “I’m in a castle. Outside on the balcony. It’s freezing but the sky…is burning.” He froze and tilted his head. “I also see a man.”

 

   “Who is it?” asked Isran, his voice impatient. “I do not know. I can only see his silhouette. Wait…he—” Dexion’s face lost all of its color, and his eyebrows furrowed in fear. “Oh, Gods. He sees me…”

 

Before anyone could react, a blinding purple light engulfed the entire room. The energy was loud, causing the ears of everyone in the room to start ringing. 

 

Serana could hear the muffled voices of everyone in the room talking, but she couldn’t make anything out. The only thing she could hear clearly was horrific screaming. Forcing her eyes back open, Serana tried to locate where the yelling was coming from. The purple light slowly dissipated away, which allowed her vision to clear up.

 

When it did, however, Serana almost dropped to her knees. Dexion was on the ground screaming in pain. His eyes were burning with a purple blaze. The fire was so intense that it almost seemed like his entire head was being swallowed in the purple light.

 

Wind rushed passed her, as Erik ran to the ground. With no hesitation, Erik slid on his knees and gripped onto Dexion. He put a hand under his head to help stabilize the tormented man. Blood entered Serana’s nose as it began to drip down the side of Dexion’s face. The more the fire burned in his eye sockets, the more blood that gushed from his wound. 

 

   “What the fuck?!” shouted Velan, his voice booming in Serana’s ears. “Dexion!” The old man continued to scream as the fire scorched his eyes. The brothers began to run towards Dexion, but Erik shot them with an intense glare.  

 

   “Stay back.” His voice was deep and cold, which caused them to stop in their tracks. 

 

Erik’s eyebrows knitted together as he raised a hand to Dexion’s face. He mumbled something under his breath as he placed two fingers near Dexion's eyes. Even though Dexion was old and frail, he was thrashing about wildly. Erik had to pin his arms down before he could continue.

 

With his fingers, Erik drew a small cross across his face. The purple fire shot up in the air and exploded once it reached close to the ceiling. Sparks fell towards the group, but they faded before they could touch anyone. Dexion lost his energy, causing his screaming to finally cease. He grew limp in Erik’s arms as he did back when they first met him. 

 

Serana could hear the dripping of Dexion’s blood every time it hit the stone floor beneath him. It was a horrible sound. 

 

   “Serana.” She heard a voice call out to her, but she couldn’t focus on it. 

 

She couldn’t focus on anything but Dexion. Her mind became numb as she looked at the gruesome scene before her. Her friend was lying on the cold ground with his eyes burned out of his skull. His blood was everywhere.

 

    Oh, Gods….

 

   “Serana,” Erik called out again, his voice a little bit harsher. This time she broke away from her frozen state and turned toward Erik. His expression was dark but determined. 

 

   “Your blood. He needs it. Now,” Erik said firmly. “Wha—?” Serana tried to ask before he cut her off. “He will lose his eyes forever if you don’t give him your blood.” His words hit her like a ton of bricks, and they helped shake away her distress. She felt like a machine running on autopilot as she ran to Dexion’s side. 

 

As soon as her knees hit the stone below, Erik grabbed her arm and tugged her towards him harshly. She winced slightly as he sliced the skin on her wrist with his sharp thumbnail. Beads of her blood rose to the surface of her wound. The blood began to trickle down her arm as more of it came out. Erik turned over her wrist and placed it on Dexion’s mouth. 

 

   “Drink. Or you will die,” Erik said clearly. Serana peered at his face. It was dark and detached.

 

The Moth Priest used the last bit of strength he had to force his mouth open. His dehydrated lips grazed over Serana’s skin, which caused her blood to smear. His lips parted, and he stuck out his tongue. The tip of the wet organ touched the open cut and he licked the blood from her arm, which caused a weird sensation to rush throughout her body. 

 

She never had someone feed from her, especially not a human. The vampires she lived with would sometimes feed on each other. It was a sensual ritual the vampires would partake in, but it was something she never did.  

 

The room went quiet as Dexion sucked the blood that spilled out of her arm. Isran turned his head away, Josiah closed his eyes, and Velan watched on with morbid curiosity. 

 

Flicking her eyes up, she observed Erik’s face. He was watching too, but his expression was blank and unreadable. However, his eyes were sharp and they seemed to glisten. 

 

Not wanting him to catch her staring, she turned her attention back to Dexion. His eyes were closed, but she could see the damage that the fire did to him. The blood that dripped from his eyes began to dry, and the edge of his eyelids seemed to break apart like charred charcoal.

 

However, the more he drank, the more his skin began to repair itself. As his eyes grew back, his eyelids protruded out as the damaged tissue began to heal. Serana jumped at the sight. 

 

After Dexion took another gulp, Erik pulled Serana’s arm from his mouth. She grabbed her wrist with her free hand and placed them both in her lap. She watched quietly as her skin mended back together. Erik shifted his weight and began to reach for Dexion’s face. 

 

Erik peeled back Dexion’s eyelids. Bloodshot eyes stared back at him. His gaze was dead and tired, but his eyes were restored. 

 

    Did my blood really just…?

 

    “You’ll recover. Rest now.” Erik placed his palm on Dexion’s forehead and whispered, “Sleep.” The old man lost his bearings and succumbed to the bliss state of slumber. One of his hands fell lazily against the orange robes he wore. The bright fabric seemed like the sun compared to his ghastly colored skin. His face was gaunt, and if Serana wasn’t able to hear his heartbeat, she would think that he was dead. 

 

Erik placed one of his arms under Dexion’s back and the other under his knees. He stood up swiftly, causing air to pass through Serana’s hair. The heels from his boots clicked loudly against the stone as he balanced himself. 

 

   “I’m taking him to the infirmary,” said Erik. He took steps to exit the room, but Serana shielded him with her body. He knitted his eyebrows in slight agitation as she said, “I’m coming with you.” Shaking his head, he replied, “No. You’re not.” Matching his assertive energy, she scoffed. “Yes. I am.”

 

   “I don’t have time to argue with you,” Erik spit out. “Do not follow me.” He moved swiftly around Serana, easily evading her petite frame. Kicking open the door, he twisted his body in a way that Dexion was safe from scraping against the stone wall. 

 

Serana went running after him, but she was stopped by Isran. He stuck his arm out over her chest, which allowed Erik to escape. 

 

She snapped her head towards him quickly with an angry look resting on her features. Isran shook his head as he said, “Erik can handle this. He knows what he’s doing.” He turned his head over his shoulders and looked behind him. “Besides, I think you’re needed elsewhere.”

 

Serana followed his gaze and her eyes soon landed on Josiah and Velan. Both of them wore shocked and pained expressions. Their voices seemed to be lost as the two of them stared off into the distance. 

 

Her dead heart squeezed in her chest seeing them. Just like her, they had just watched their friend almost die. Their somber faces didn’t help lessen the worry she felt weighing down her soul. 

 

    Maybe he’s right…

 

—-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Counting. All he did was count. Every breath he took, he counted. He needed to make sure that his breath matched his heartbeat. If it didn’t, that meant that he was dying, which he wouldn’t allow. He would fight tooth and nail to keep anyone alive, and that wasn’t about to change now.

 

Luckily, Erik didn’t have to fight too hard, since Dexion seemed to be recovering okay. Even at his advanced age, Dexion was resilient and his body was strong. After doing everything he could think of to help Dexion’s body start the recovering process, Erik slumped down in a chair that he had pulled up to the side of the old man’s bed.

 

After he left everyone behind, Erik went to an infirmary that was on the next floor up. There was no one else in the room, which wasn’t a surprise considering that this space was only used if the main infirmary was full. In all his years of being at the Fort, Erik had only seen this room used a handful of times. That wasn’t something to boast about though, considering the main infirmary could house over a hundred people. 

 

Erik slouched in the uncomfortable chair, trying his hardest to shake away the ache he felt in his muscles. He sighed softly as he brought the tips of his fingers to his face. Having a second to himself, he thought back on what happened just a few minutes ago. His eyebrows tightened.

 

    Purple fire. The castle with the burning sky. That man…

 

His eyes widened.

 

    No. I couldn’t be him. It can’t be him. 

 

He shook the thoughts away quickly and peered back over to the bed beside him. Dexion was sound asleep, which Erik knew he’d be like for a while. He sighed.

 

This entire situation didn’t sit well with Erik. There was something lingering around him that was wrong. He just couldn’t place what it was. Or who it was. 

 

Erik had done what Dexion had just done. It was a few years back, but he remembers that day in clear detail. Erik had read an Elder Scroll. Granted, the situation was different, but he knew what happened to Dexion wasn’t right. 

 

As the stories go, the Gods made the Elder Scrolls. Before time even began, they wrote the future on the currents of time, creating prophecies and guidelines for the humans they’d later create. They sent the scrolls forth, and those who were worthy enough to read them would be granted the sight of the Gods themselves. 

 

Erik knew better than to trust children’s stories, but if the Gods are real, and they really did write the scrolls, then why would they burn out Dexion’s eyes? What would they gain by delaying everyone’s progress? 

 

And if this wasn’t the work of the Gods, then who? Who else had the power to manipulate the Elder Scrolls? Who wanted to harm them?

 

Erik had so many enemies that he couldn’t even begin to create a list. He groaned as his head continued to throb. All these unanswered questions raced through his mind, causing his vision to become hazy. He usually had the answers to everything, but this was entirely different. He was completely in the dark. 

 

Sharp pain flooded his entire body, and he gritted his teeth. It was a fruitless attempt to help simmer down the pain. 

 

Instead, blood fell from his nose. It dripped on the top of his bare hand. The red liquid was annoyingly apparent against Erik’s pale skin. He couldn’t help but grit his teeth more. 

 

    Dammit. Not now.

 

He stood up and wiped the blood that trailed down to his lips, smearing it across his fingertips. Dark liquid stained his snowy white skin. 

 

Reaching behind him, Erik unclipped the cape that draped down his back. With his free hand, he used the cape to wipe off the blood from his fingers, and then his face. He kept it under his nose until the bleeding came to a halt, which took a while. 

 

He sat back down, his cape still pressed to his face. He groaned lightly as he pulled the dark fabric away from his nose. Even though his cape was pitch black, he could still see the discoloration of the blood that spread throughout. 

 

His arms fell into his lap lazily. Sighing, he began to fumble with his cape. He pulled the bottom of it into his fingers until he saw the white thread that was sewn onto the edge. He traced the thread with his long fingers as Serana entered his mind. 

 

Although it happened over a month ago, Erik vividly remembered Serana's expression as she returned him his fixed cape. She looked like a little kid who was giving a gift to their parents. Her face was bright and full of excitement. His lips curled into a small smirk.

 

However, Erik’s frown returned whenever the door to the infirmary swung open. Isran stepped in and quickly closed the door. He took large steps toward Erik, without saying a word. Before Erik could even ask why he was there, Isran grabbed Erik’s face and began to push and pull it around. His eyes scanned Erik’s face, like he was looking for something.

 

   “What are—” “Where’s the blood?” Isran asked harshly. He squeezed Erik’s cheeks as he checked every speck of skin on his head. “There is no—” “ Bullshit,” Isran exclaimed loudly. “Serana told me she could smell it. Now, where’s the fucking blood?” Erik swatted the older man’s hands away and stood up.

 

   “There is no blood,” Erik said again, his voice sharper this time. Isran raised a questioning eyebrow. “Oh, really? So you’re calling Serana a liar?” 

 

Erik flicked his eyes towards Isran and asked, “When did you start caring about Serana?” Isran scoffed at his remark. “When did you?” 

 

Turning his back on Isran, Erik stood in silence. He eventually mumbled, “I do not.” 

 

Isran rolled his eyes and said, “Look. If you don’t wanna tell me that you’re still having your attacks, then fine.” He groaned as he continued, “But don’t sit here and lie to the people who care about you.” 

 

Walking closer to Erik, Isran said, “Listen. I might have a little bit of respect for the kid. Even though she has been nothing but a giant pain in my ass, Serana saved the old man’s life.” 

 

He peered up at Erik’s face. “And for some odd reason, she seems to care about you too. When she told me she could smell your blood, I thought I'd have to weld the door shut to prevent her from running out and finding you. Even those two idiots had to step in.” 

 

Erik didn’t face Isran nor did he say anything in return. Isran sighed at his silence. 

 

   “Speaking of those two idiots, do you think it was smart bringing them here?” 

 

   “They can hold their own. In a manner of speaking,” Erik replied. “I didn’t mean it like that and you know it,” Isran said back with a firm tone. Erik looked down at Isran and answered, “They won’t find out.” 

 

Isran couldn’t help but laugh. “And you think you can seriously keep them from finding out? Secrets are hard to keep, especially when it comes to people like them. People you have attachments to.” Crossing his arms across his chest, Erik replied, “It wouldn’t be my first time.” Isran nodded, knowing what Erik said was true. 

 

   “Good,” Isran exhaled out. “We’re already knee-deep in problems as is.” 

 

Turning on his heel, Isran peered down at the unconscious Moth Priest. The old man was perfectly still, and so was his breathing. Isran was far from being an emotional person, but he couldn’t help but feel a little sorry for Dexion. He was trying to help them, and he got his eyes burned out in the process. 

 

   “That fire…it was purple.” Isran peered over his shoulder and asked, “Is it your—?” Erik shook his head, making sure that Isran wouldn’t finish his sentence. “No. It isn’t him. It would be impossible.”

 

   “Then who else could it be? Who else could do this?” He reached out his hand and traced the bed with his palm turned up. Erik twisted his body around and peered down with a blank expression. “I don’t know, but I plan to find out.” Erik met Isran’s gaze and continued to say with a hard stare, “Even if it kills me.”

 

—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Black smoke. A coffin of chains. It was a radiant sight in a room that was almost pitch black. A tall man stood in front of it with an admirable smirk. His piercing blue eyes never left the coffin, even when he heard the large door behind him creak open. 

 

The man that entered began to speak but was quickly cut off by a wave of the blue-eyed man. 

 

   “Kneel,” said the man. “Do not address a king while you’re on your feet.” 

 

The vampire man looked over the blue-eyed man’s shoulder until his eyes rested on the coffin. “But he isn’t awake.” 

 

Gritting his teeth, the man replied, “I wasn’t talking about him.” He turned on his heel and stared at the vampire. A chill ran up his spine. “Now, kneel.”

 

The vampire did as he was told, and landed on his knee quickly. The man smiled at the sight.

 

   “What do you want, Harkon?” The man asked. “I already told you not to bother me.” Harkon’s yellow eyes became strained as he looked down at the ground. “They captured the Moth Priest, and they killed Malkus.” 

 

   “I know.” The man said, his voice dangerously low. “You and your vampires are incompetent. I had to take matters into my own hands.” Harkon shifted his eyes up, but he dared not look straight into the man’s eyes.  

 

   “Lord Levi—” “Do not address me by my name,” shouted the blue-eyed man, his voice echoing across the hollow room. “How many times must I tell you?” Harkon bit his tongue as he mumbled, “Forgive me. Sorry, my lord.” 

 

Clearing his throat, Harkon slowly asked, “Why do you want the hunter so badly? He is nothing.”

 

   “He won over your daughter,” the man named ‘Levi’ said. “What does that tell me about your bloodline?” 

 

Harkon’s eyes hardened as he spoke out. “My daughter is weak and gullible. She has strayed far from the path I taught her to follow. She is no daughter of mine. She is dead to me.” After a moment of dead silence, Harkon added, “I am loyal to Lord Molag Bal and to the True King. I will do as you ask, my lord.”

 

Levi arrogantly smiled as he looked down at Harkon. “I want Erik.”

 

   “But what about the Elder Scroll? What about finding out how to open the coffin?” Harkon blurted out, not even aware of Levi’s patience running thin. 

 

   “Do you question my orders, Harkon?” Levi asked, his voice becoming strained with displeasure. Harkon looked down at the ground once more and said, “No. Of course not, my lord. We will find him.”

 

   “Don’t disappoint me again, Harkon. I don’t like dealing with failures.” 

 

Harkon stood from his place on the ground, and with a great bow, he turned to leave the room. 

 

When his hand came in contact with the door handle, he hesitantly asked, “Why him, my lord? I don’t understand.” 

 

Levi turned away from Harkon and stated, “You don’t need to understand. All you need to know is that he took something from me.” His eyes sharpened with anger as he stared at the coffin in front of him. His fingers curled up into a tight ball, his long nails piercing his palm. “And I plan on getting it back.”

Notes:

Heyo, homosapiens. Chapter 23 is out, bb! I hope everyone enjoyed this go-around. :)
I just want to thank everyone who has made it this far. I started writing this story when I was 17, and I began to publish it once I turned 18. Today is actually my 20th birthday, so it feels kinda surreal that I'm still here writing this story after all this time. I really do love doing it, so there is more to come. <3
Also, I'm sending out invitations to everyone for my next birthday. If you wanna drink me under the table, you are more than welcome to try. I'm tryna make my 21st birthday a night that I'll forget in the morning. ;)
I hope everyone is doing well. I'm wishing everyone luck out there!
A N Y W A Y I luv you bois, and I'll see ya in the next one. Stay ballers! ;D

Chapter 25: Meeting A Beautiful Elf

    “C’mon, Serana. Eat. Maybe it’ll make you feel better.” She looked up from her hands as she heard someone call out her name. She was met with Velan’s bright smile, his golden-brown eyes gleaming. His lean arm held out a bowl of white rice with a side of some kind of meat. He patiently stared at her, waiting for her to take the bowl. 

 

She grabbed it and gently set it down on the table in front of her. “Um, thanks.” Serana lightly giggled. “But you do realize that vampires don’t need to eat food, right? I really only do it to fit in.” 

 

   “That seems like a nightmare. I’d probably die if I couldn’t eat,” Velan said as he began to hog down his food. Josiah side-eyed him with a look of playful disgust. “I honestly don’t know how you’re still skinny.” With a mouth full of food, Velan replied back. “It’s because I’m young and beautiful, obviously.” Serana softly laughed as Josiah scoffed. “Yeah. Tell yourself that when you’re old and you have a stomach the same size as your head.” 

 

Serana almost choked on her food as a giggle erupted from her. Velan scoffed back and said, “Yeah, whatever, asshole. You’ll die way before I do with how fucking uptight you are.”

 

Velan begrudgingly went back to eating, but Serana couldn’t help but notice it was a little slower this time. She smiled. 

 

A comfortable silence fell over them as they ate, allowing Serana to drift off into her mind. The silence allowed her to think back on what happened to Dexion, which caused a rush of upsetting emotion to course through her veins. 

 

Serana, Velan, and Josiah sat in that room for hours before Isran came back to get them. It took every ounce of charisma and kindness that Serana had to get through to the brothers.

 

Amazingly, Serana had talked the brothers into their usual selves. It took a great deal, but they seemed to lighten up after Serana explained to them that everything would be fine and that Erik would see that Dexion was taken care of. She silently chewed her bottom lip when those words left her mouth, however. 

 

It was hard for her to accept what she was telling them because she couldn’t shake the feeling that this whole situation felt completely wrong. But if there was one thing Serana believed in, it was Erik. He was an asshole, in every sense of the term, but he was also an incredible person that pulled off amazing feats. If anyone could restore Dexion, Serana knew Erik could. 

 

Serana was still terrified though. She was worried out of her mind, but being an anchor for the brothers was more important than trying to sort out her own feelings. She knew what it felt like to lose people she cared about. 

 

Being a vampire, Serana had seen many people die. Her father was cruel, and he took pleasure in instilling fear into the people he fed on before killing them. It was a sight she rarely saw, but it hurt her every time. It was in her nature to kill, but she never could take a human life. Harkon thought she was weak because she clung to her humanity, but seeing a human reminded her of her life before being cursed by Molag Bal. 

 

Immortality, however, did give Serana a sense of comfort that she was physically invulnerable. But reality slapped Serana hard when she saw how easily Dexion almost succumbed to death. The people that she had grown to care about were humans. Humans that were vulnerable. Humans that could die.

 

It was a thought she didn’t wish to think about. 

 

Once Serana was able to calm everybody down, Isran came back. He told them that he was going to take them to a dining hall, so they could get something to eat. Velan practically jumped out of his skin at the news.

 

Serana remembered him saying, “Thank the fucking Gods. I was this close to eating Josiah.” Velan laughed, but for Serana, it hit too close to home. Her hunger for blood was creeping up again, and it was difficult to suppress it with all the people around. Hundreds of beating hearts thumped in her head. The blood that pumped through their veins was practically a chorus to her ears. 

 

She had shaken her head to dismiss the thoughts and continued to follow the group. On the way down, Serana asked Isran a bunch of questions about what happened to Erik and Dexion, but he kept evading her questions, saying that ‘they were fine.’ He was almost worse than Erik when it came to being a dick. 

 

Isran then took them into a small dining room that was near the front entryway. He ordered a random person to get them some food, and he quickly disappeared, leaving Serana with all her unanswered questions. She watched Isran’s fading back as she wondered if anyone was ever going to answer any of the questions she had. It was bad enough that Erik did it, but now she had Isran doing it to her too. 

 

Coming back to reality, Serana sighed and continued to chew on some of the rice that was in her bowl. Being so deep in her daydream, Serana hadn’t even noticed that Josiah and Velan were talking to each other. Serana flicked her yellow eyes up to watch Velan and Josiah bicker across the table quietly. While Serana had no idea what the fight was about, seeing them act the way they usually did put her at ease. Their brotherly friction was funny to witness. She peacefully sighed.

 

Seeing as the brothers were talking to each other again, Serana quietly began to eat her food as her mind wandered. It wandered to the topic she couldn’t seem to stop thinking about. Dexion. Erik . 

 

She internally groaned when his beautiful face wedged its way inside her head. Though she never really paid attention to it, she always thought about Erik when she began daydreaming. There was something about him that Serana couldn’t figure out. She didn’t like not knowing what it was, so she vouched to figure it out. Still, she couldn't deny that she also wanted to get to know him personally as well, even though she knew that would be a difficult task. 

 

Her daydream seemed to last forever. She was losing herself to thoughts of Erik. Something that was a curse but also a blessing. Dwelling on anything but her father was preferable. Thinking about him only brought her sadness and pain. 

 

But thinking about Erik? Well. Something about it felt good to her. 

 

Flurries of people passed by, and Serana silently watched their passing figures. None of the people stopped to talk to them, however. It was kind of strange, considering that Serana felt like the brothers, and she stuck out like a sore thumb. That, or it was just her imagination. 

 

A dark blue shadow passed on the opposite side to where Serana was sitting. She didn’t pay it any attention until the shadow stopped and spoke. 

 

   “Hey,” the voice said smoothly. “You’re the new people, aren’t you?” When Serana looked up to see who was talking, she spotted a young Dark Elf man standing a few feet away from the table. 

 

He had light navy blue skin. His parted, short, black hair fell against his blue, almost gray-looking eyes, and his perfectly straight white teeth looked like the sun contrasted with his dark blue lips. His pointed ears had rows of gold metal rings on the edges, and on one of his ears, he wore a dangly earring that looked like the Dawnguard symbol.

 

He rested one hand on his face as he looked over the group. His long, slender fingers had numerous rings on them, colorful gems resting in their centers. His tight, black leather pants accentuated his long legs, and his fluffy white shirt brought out the beauty in his face. The material was tight against his lithe body.

 

The shirt was lazily tucked in the front of his waistband, and the buttons that lined the top of the shirt were partially undone, causing a good amount of his chest to show through, allowing Serana to see a dark tattoo creeping out from underneath. She peered back up at his face, observing his features intensely. 

 

He was quite beautiful. 

 

Even the elf’s aura was magnetic. His smile was alluring and confident as he scanned his eyes over everyone in the group. Everything about him oozed sensual energy, and Serana felt like he knew that as well. 

 

   “Yeah, we are,” Velan replied as he rose from his seat, either not noticing the man’s intense energy or choosing to ignore it. 

 

With a bright smile on his face, he walked over to the man and continued, “My name’s Velan.” He turned around and raised up his arm. “That asshole is my brother, Josiah.” Josiah groaned out but waved nonetheless. “And that beauty there is, Serana.” 

 

The elf’s eyes traveled across Velan’s arm until they rested on Serana’s gentle face. His stormy gray eyes lighten up at the sight of her. An awkward smile crept on Serana's lips at the sudden attention. “Uh…hi,” Serana managed to stutter out. The elf grinned.

 

Without peeling his eyes away, he stuck his hand out to Velan, the metal of his jewelry clashing together at the abrupt movement. “Name’s Olyn.” The elf rolled his head back towards the Imperial when Velan’s hand slid into his. Olyn looked over Velan’s body and grinned. “Charmed.”

 

Releasing his hand from Velan’s, Olyn turned and caught the attention of Serana again. “So you’re Harkon’s daughter? I have to say; for Harkon being such an ugly prick, he sure did make fine offspring.”

 

Serana’s eyebrow rose in surprise at his statement. She could tell he was trying to tease her, but something else caught her attention more. “You’ve met my father?”  

 

Olyn’s grin faltered as he bit down on his tongue. “Yeah, about a century ago. His superiority complex pissed me off. If it weren’t for my father, I would’ve sent his sorry ass back to Oblivion.” 

 

   “Wait, a fucking minute. A century? How old are you?” Velan shouted out. The elf man smiled and smoothly said, “You know, I never give out secrets about myself for free, but….” He walked up to Velan, his head a few inches taller than the Imperials. Olyn continued to say, “I am a man that will do almost anything for someone with a cute face.” His blue lips thinned out with a sly grin, causing Velan to suck in a sharp breath. The Dark Elf took a step back and chuckled deeply. 

 

   “I’m a few years shy of 200,” Olyn said casually. “Really? You look incredibly young,” Serana muttered out, her eyes wide with surprise. 

 

   “You lot haven’t spent much time with elves, have you?” Olyn asked, his voice dripping with amusement. “Elves can live for a thousand years, and some longer than that.” 

 

Josiah cleared his throat and spoke up. “That’s incredible. What do you even do with all that time?” With a large smile on his face, Olyn replied, “I can certainly show you, handsome.” Josiah’s words got caught in his throat as he stared at the young elf. Olyn smiled at the reaction. 

 

   “You kids are interesting. I think I’ll have a lot of fun with you guys around.” Olyn’s expression left Serana wondering what exactly he meant by ‘fun.’ She shuddered at the thought. 

 

   “Leave them alone, Olyn. You don’t need to mess around with everyone you meet.” A woman’s voice rang throughout the noisy atmosphere. A Breton with a pale blue dress came out from behind Olyn with a slight frown. 

 

   “Don’t be a stick in the mud, Sophia. You have to admit it’s fun.” The Breton woman shook her head. “I’m sorry about him. You think with him being as old as he is, he’d learn some manners by now.” Olyn’s face lost its color as he quietly asked himself, “Old?” 

 

Ignoring him, the woman turned to the group and said politely, “Speaking of manners…Hi, I’m Sophia. I watch over the children here.” She peered over her shoulder and added, “That includes him as well. The kids I teach are more mature than him.” 

 

   “Mmm, I do love a woman who can talk dirty,” Olyn said with a grin. Sophia just rolled her eyes and said, “See what I mean?” 

 

Before anyone could reply, Olyn stepped up closer to everyone and asked, “Since you lot are here, that means Erik is here too. Where is he? I have a bone to pick with that prick.”

 

Sophia laughed. “Don’t let him hear you call him that. He’d probably tear you apart.” Olyn only chuckled, a large wicked smile plastered on his graceful face. “That is the plan.” He flicked his hand up in farewell as he turned on his heel and began to walk away from the table. 

 

   “Wait. Where are you going?” asked hastily Serana, her voice curious. “I’m going to find Mr. Grumpy. He and I have a lot of catching up to do.” He turned back and grinned at everyone one last time before purring out, “It was very nice meeting you, kids. See ya.” Before Serana could tell him she knew where Erik was, Olyn disappeared behind the dozens of Dawnguard members that flooded the halls. She sighed.

 

    He was definitely, well….interesting. 

 

   “I’m really sorry about him,” said Sophia, her gentle voice bringing Serana out of her daydream. “He’s horrible about using his appearance to get what he wants.” 

 

   “How often does it work?” asked Velan, his eyes still fixated where Olyn left. Sophia’s shoulder slumped as she thought deeply. “A lot, unfortunately.”

 

She clasped her hands together as a smile crept on her lips. “Anyway, enough about him. I’m here to get you guys,” Sophia said, her green eyes lighting up. “Isran told me that you’re starting your training today.” 

 

   “Training?” shouted Serana and the brothers together, their voices full of bewilderment. 

 

The Breton woman looked on with a polite smile. “Yeah, you know? Your training. To become a hunter? Isran told me that he and Erik discussed what they wanted to do with you. At Erik’s request, he said that he wanted you to stay here with the Dawnguard and that he wants you to begin the hunter trials.” 

 

   “At Erik’s request?” asked Serana, her glowing eyes meeting Sophia’s. “It was more of a command, really,” laughed out Sophia, her brown hair swirling around at the movement. 

 

    Sounds like him…

 

   “If you guys are ready, I’ll take you to the training room. It can be chaotic finding it with all the people here.” 

 

The brothers and Serana exchanged glances at each other and silently nodded, a look of anxious confusion resting on their faces. 

 

    What have I gotten myself into..?

 

—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   “Go away.” Erik’s eyes tightened in slight frustration at the intruder who entered the infirmary. He crossed one leg over the other, causing the chair’s legs to scrape across the stone floor. He tightened the arms that were crossed against his chest as he locked eyes with one of his oldest friends, Olyn. 

 

   “Oh, c’mon, Erik. Is that any way to treat your lovable friend after not seeing him in months?” Clicking his tongue, he added, “I’m hurt you’ve been here for days, and you didn’t even come and say hi. I gotta say…that broke my little bitty heart.” 

 

Olyn closed the door behind him with a playful smirk on his face. “I’m not in the mood to play your games, Olyn.” The Dark Elf pushed his dangling hair away from his eyes and replied, “As much as I’d love to play games with you, I’m just here to talk.” 

 

   “Leave. I’m working,” Erik said with a groan. 

 

Olyn stared down to where Erik was looking and saw the unconscious Moth Priest. Olyn lifted his brow and said, “Doing what? The old guy isn’t going anywhere.” 

 

   “You are a distraction I don’t need,” Erik spit out, his voice dripping with displeasure. Olyn’s grin only got more wide. “A distraction? I’m flattered you think so.” Erik turned his face away from Olyn and groaned. Silence soon followed.

 

Walking closer to the bed, Olyn looked down again at the Moth Priest, who seemed to be on the verge of death. His white skin was cold and ghastly, and bloody bandages covered his eyes, the fabric tight around his head. 

 

   “Isran told me what happened. The fire. Are you sure it’s not—?” “It isn’t him , ” Erik quickly said, his voice overpowering Olyn’s. “Fine. Then who?” 

 

Erik's glowing eyes pierced through the shadow his hair cast over his face. “Do you think I would be sitting here if I knew that?” “No, but I’m glad you are,” Olyn replied with a small smile. 

 

Lifting his head up from the bed, he laid his eyes on the Nord man sitting a few feet from him. “I think this is the first time I’ve seen you sit down in years. It is a welcome sight,” Olyn purred out. Erik didn’t say anything in reply. Instead, he used one of his hands to rub his eyes in a hopeless attempt to lessen his exhaustion.

 

Olyn watched him in silence. His smile slowly faded away once he saw how tired Erik looked.

 

   “That isn’t the only thing Isran told me.” Erik’s fingers fell from his face, and he tilted his head up to look at the elf. “Don’t even bring it up,” Erik groaned out, his voice hoarse. “As much as I love getting on your nerves, I’m not gonna tell you what to do this time,” Olyn said back. “You never listen anyway.” 

 

Olyn’s shoulders sagged as he sighed. “Just promise me you’ll get this shit under control. I’ve lost too many people. I will not lose you too.” 

 

   “I won’t make a promise I can’t keep,” Erik said, his eyebrows tightening as the words left his mouth. 

 

   “Then figure it out,” Olyn shouted a little louder than he meant. “I would start a war with the Gods to get you back, so you better not even think about dying.” 

 

   “Funny you think it’s the Gods you’d be fighting,” Erik muttered out. Olyn shook his head, his eyebrows creasing with helplessness. 

 

   “And it’s funny that you think I care who it is,” Olyn replied back, anger in his words. 

 

They both stared at one another for a while until Erik turned his head away. His stare was hard, and Olyn could feel the conflict Erik was having with himself. 

 

Olyn sighed. 

 

To ease the tension, Olyn jokingly said, “If you die, there won’t be any more eye candy walking around. You know I love looking at your exquisite figure.” He chuckled at his own joke, which seemed to lighten up the serious expression on Erik’s beautiful face. 

 

   “You will easily find someone else to look at. You’ve never had a problem getting someone to sleep with you.” Olyn playfully scoffed at Erik’s remark. “Well, yeah , but I like a challenge. I’d go to a brothel or some other shithole if I wanted an easy lay. I prefer things to be hard. Very hard.” Erik only groaned out. Olyn chuckled, but it eventually faded when a somber silence fell over them again. Olyn clicked his tongue in thought. 

 

   “So you’re just okay with it? You’re just going to let yourself wither? You’re not even going to try to fight?” Olyn asked, his eyes sharp with frustration.

 

   “What do you think I’ve been doing all these years?” asked Erik. “It’s been this way for a long time. You, of all people, should know.” 

 

   “Maybe I would’ve known if you said something. You never fucking tell me anything,” Olyn said back, the amusement gone from his voice. 

 

   “You didn’t need to know. My problems are my own,” Erik muttered, his gaze resting on Dexion, who was still lying perfectly still. Olyn shook his head at the man’s dismissiveness. 

 

Groaning out, Olyn sharply said, “Do you think Victoria would’ve stood for this? Our fathers? There’s no way in hell they would let you do this.”

 

   “They’re dead,” Erik said bluntly. “Their opinions don’t matter anymore.” Olyn clicked his tongue in annoyance. “And you actually believe that? If you do, then you’re an even bigger asshole than I thought.”

 

Erik turned his head away, his eyes sharp with frustration. “Don’t push this anymore, Olyn.”

 

   “And why the fuck not?” Erik stared at the elf that walked closer to him. “Because I don’t want to hear it. Isran is already giving me shit, and Serana—” “Serana?” Olyn asked, cutting Erik off. “Don’t tell me she’s getting to you.” Erik glared at Olyn, which caused him to stop dead in his tracks. He tilted his head to the side and smirked at the brooding man. 

 

   “I mean, I get it…she is quite delectable,” Olyn hummed lightly as he traced outlines of curves in the air with his fingertips. “Very soft…” Erik rose from his seat with a stern expression. 

 

   “Do not try anything with her,” Erik spat out. Olyn lifted a playful eyebrow at the irritated Dragonborn. “My, my, Erik. I’ve never seen you so worked up over somebody before. Is that jealousy I hear? If so, I think my feelings might be hurt.”

 

   “It is not. I just know you and the ridiculous games you play,” Erik matter-of-factly said. “I do not want you interfering in her business. She needs to stay focused.”  

 

Erik took a hefty step toward Olyn and continued, “Leave her alone and find someone else to play with. Shouldn't be hard, considering you sleep with anything that has a pulse.” 

 

Since Erik was a quarter of a foot taller than Olyn, Olyn had to flick his gaze up to meet Erik’s eyes. With a devious smirk, Olyn uttered, “Well, if you wanna get technical, she doesn’t have a pulse.” The Dark Elf chuckled. 

 

   “Doesn’t bother me, though. Sounds fun. I’ve never had sex with a vampire…” Olyn’s voice trailed off as his eyes wandered over Erik’s body. His dark armor was tight against his skin, allowing Olyn to see the contours of his lean muscles. He slowly traced his gaze up until it rested on Erik’s stoic face once again. “...yet,” Olyn added with a wide grin on his lips. Erik’s eyebrows tightened as Olyn’s smile grew with mischief. 

 

Erik took another step forward, closing the gap between the two men. His eyes shifted around Olyn’s face, his glare hard yet also distant. The elf’s smile began to falter once he noticed the way Erik’s colorful eyes bore into him. 

 

Even though Olyn was only a little bit shorter than Erik, he still felt incredibly small compared to the unemotional man. They had been friends for a long time, but they very rarely ever stood this close to each other without a purpose. Olyn welcomed it, but it was uncharacteristic of Erik. 

 

Olyn’s stormy gray eyes looked into Erik's mismatched ones. “I won’t tell you again. Don’t mess with her.” The Nord man’s cool breath hit Olyn’s face as he continued to say, “Our parents aren’t here to save you anymore. I won’t let you interfere.” 

 

The elf man continued to stare at Erik, his eyes full of amusement. Tilting his head to the side, Olyn said playfully, “I love it when you’re scary. Gets my southern blood pumping.”

 

Erik tightened his eyebrows in agitation. With an irritated groan, he began to take a step away from Olyn, but before he could, Olyn placed one of his hands on Erik’s chest. The man stopped and looked down, his eyes resting on Olyn’s hand, his flashy rings catching his eye. The fingers that laid flat against Erik’s body tightened and gripped the dark fabric of his armor. 

 

Olyn dropped his head down in deep thought, causing dark strains of his hair to caress the side of his cheeks. His eyes strained with worry as he looked at the cracking floor below him. 

 

Inhaling a deep breath, he looked back up at Erik and asked, “You’ll figure this out, right?” Olyn was good at hiding his true emotions, but Erik could hear the underlying shakiness in his voice, the nervousness on his delicate face. 

 

   “I will find out who’s doing this,” Erik replied back, his tone firm and clear. Shaking his head, Olyn muttered, “That’s not what I meant, and you fucking know it.” 

 

The two of them stared at each other as the air around them grew thick with emotion. Olyn’s glossy eyes met Erik’s cold ones. How Olyn looked at Erik reminded him of a desperate child trying to get their parent's attention. 

 

Heat continued to flow into Erik’s skin. Olyn pushed his hand harder against the tense muscle of Erik’s chest, which caused Erik to glance back down. His slender blue fingers latched onto him with desperation. The elf bit his lip as Erik’s white and black hair fell against his face, shadowing the red and blue orbs that were beneath. 

 

   “Erik. Say something.” When Erik didn’t move or reply, Olyn raised his free hand and cupped the side of Erik’s face, forcing his head back up so their eyes would meet. Erik cast his eyes down, the shadow of his long lashes appearing on his cheeks. He exhaled a deep breath and moved his left arm up. His long, slender fingers wrapped around the outer side of Olyn’s hand that rested on his cheek. A cold sensation rushed through Olyn’s body as it had done the previous times Erik had touched him. 

 

Erik raised his head back up. His expression was unreadable, which made Olyn bite down on his tongue. The silence was deafening and thick. A shaky breath left Olyn as he began to drown in Erik’s intense gaze. 

 

Olyn felt his friend push against his hand, almost as if he was trying to soak in the heat of his skin. It lasted only a short moment, and Olyn thought that he had imagined it all together, but it was real. Erik’s face twisted with emotions that Olyn had never seen on his face. Longing. Desperation. Sadness. 

 

The glow in the Dragonborn’s eyes faded as he lowered his gaze and closed his eyelids once more. The white side of his hair fell against Olyn’s fingertips as Erik pushed a little harder into Olyn’s warm palm. A relaxed groan escaped Erik’s lips, but it was quiet, a small whisper echoing in the hollow room. Almost like Erik hadn’t meant to do it. 

 

Olyn saw Erik’s eyebrows tighten with conflict. The warmth flooding into Erik’s cheek felt like being wrapped up in a blanket during winter, and he didn’t want to let go of that feeling. But he knew he had no choice. 

 

The moment seemed to fade as soon as it started, and Erik’s hard stare returned once again. He peeled Olyn’s hand off his face, and he dropped it without a word. The jewelry on Olyn’s fingers clinked together as his arm fell harshly against his leg. 

 

“Erik. You can’t—-” Olyn began to say. Erik turned his back on the elf and cut him off. “Leave.” When Olyn tried to take a step forward, Erik gritted his teeth. In a sharper voice, Erik added, “ Now. ” Olyn stopped dead in his tracks. 

 

   “You can’t keep running away from this, Erik. You’re going to have to face it someday,” Olyn said sharply, his voice wavering between anger and sadness. 

 

Ignoring Olyn, Erik took another step forward. With his eyes resting on the Moth Priest, he said, “Isran. Qa’kar.” Olyn’s eyebrow raised with confusion. His lips parted to ask Erik what he was talking about, but before a sound left his mouth, the door to the infirmary swung open. In stepped a Redguard and Khajit man.

 

   “Erik. You’re done here. Qa’kar is going to take over,” Isran said, his voice echoing loudly in the open room. “You’re needed downstairs.” 

 

The Khajit that was next to Isran began to walk closer to where Olyn and Erik were standing. His all-black fur was in great contrast below the pure white robes that draped along his body. The claws on his hands scaped along the bowl he held in his hands. Green liquid swooshed inside as he continued striding over to the Moth Priest.

 

   “Isran, this is my respon—” “Not anymore,” Isran shouted, cutting Erik off. “Qa’kar will look after the old man. He’s one of the best healers we have. It’s his job now.” 

 

Before Erik could debate back, Isran turned his sharp eyes over to Olyn. “And you ,” the Dawnguard leader shouted with frustration, “If I have to tell you one more fucking time to clean that pigsty you call your room, I will personally tie your balls together and hang you upside down in the foyer.”

 

Isran’s eyes lit up with anger, but that only made Olyn smile wider. “You say that like it’s a bad thing, Isran.”

 

The Redguard man practically had steam coming out of his ears when he yelled, “Go! Now !”  

 

The Dark Elf turned to his friend and said amusingly, “Well, it seems like I got caught.” His shoes clicked against the hard ground as he made his way towards the exit. “Come see me later, though. I have a present for you.” Olyn winked at Erik before he left, earning him a dirty look from both Erik and Isran.

 

Isran rubbed the temples on his head as he groaned out loudly. “Fuckin’ kids.” He dropped his hands and turned his gaze towards Erik. “Erik. Downstairs.” The Nord man looked down at Dexion one more time. Qa’kar was already going to work on removing the stained bandages from Dexion’s eyes. 

 

As the bandages fell from the Moth Priest’s head, Erik stared at the darkened blood that rested between his eye’s wrinkles. His teeth gritted at the sight.

 

   “Erik,” Isran said again. At the sound of his name, Erik’s gaze was tugged across the room. Isran’s stormy blue eyes bore into the Dragonborn, but the pair didn’t say anything else to each other. Nothing but the sound of Dexion’s abnormal heartbeat filled Erik’s ears as he stepped out of the infirmary. 

 

Bloody orange robes were the only thing Erik could see before Isran closed the door. 

 

—---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

   “So, what do you think is going to happen?” Velan asked, curiosity riddled in his voice. “Who do you think is going to train us?”

 

   “Hell if I know,” Josiah replied with a small laugh. “I saw armored trolls in a pin earlier. Maybe one of them is going to teach us how to be hunters.” 

 

   “Wooah! Really?” Velan shouted a little too loudly, his cheerful voice bouncing off the walls. 

 

Serana listened in on the brothers’ conversation as she walked around the training room that Sophia dropped them off in. It was large; training dummies lined up against the tall walls. Every weapon a person could imagine was neatly hung up. Polished Dawnguard armor sets were proudly displayed; the bright light in the room glistened off of its metal accents. 

 

Serana ran her delicate fingers over the symbol that was engraved in the armor. She internally chuckled. 

 

    Who would’ve thought? A vampire being trained by the Dawnguard?

 

If only her father could see her now. 

 

   “What do you think, girlie?” Velan hollered from across the room. Serana took her hand off the armor as she turned her neck around to look at the brothers.

 

   “I’m not sure either,” she replied. “I just hope it isn’t Isran. I have a feeling he wouldn’t be too thrilled to teach me anything.” She lightly chuckled, even though the thought made her teeth clench. 

 

Velan jumped from his seat and said, “Ooo! What if it’s Erik? I’d love to be able to kick ass like him.” Serana jumped at the sound of his name. His eyes flashed before her, almost making her yelp out in surprise. A chill ran up her spine at the thought of him. She couldn’t help but melt into the feeling. 

 

    Wait…what the hell am I doing? 

 

Realizing what she was falling into, Serana shook her head and focused back on Velan. “I don’t think he’s going to be the one,” she said matter-of-factly. “He’s too busy to train us. Every time I try to talk to him, he gets pulled away by someone.” She bit down on her bottom lip. 

 

    Besides, even if he weren’t busy…he still wouldn’t want to train us. Especially me…

 

   “Well, no matter who it is, I’m gonna kill this shit. I don’t care what gets thrown at me,” Velan exclaimed, a smirk resting on his pink lips. 

 

Josiah chuckled loudly and slapped the back of his little brother, causing Velan to choke up as he regained his footing. “Easy there, tiger. Baby steps. I like it here. I don’t want you destroying the place.” Velan rolled his eyes and groaned out. “Yeah, yeah,” he mumbled. “Asshole…” 

 

Serana smiled lightly at them. And when the brothers looked at her, they smiled at her too. It was quiet, but the silence spoke louder than any words could. Their eyes reassured each other that everything was going to be okay, and it was something that Serana didn’t know she needed. 

 

It was a soothing feeling that she didn’t want to let go of, but like all the good things in her life, it ended too soon. 

 

The front door of the training room swung open. A large shadow was cast over the floor as a tall figure stepped in. An alluring musky scent filled Serana’s nostrils, making her skin tingle. White and black strands of hair swirled around as the person’s foot came down firmly on the ground. The man opened his eyes and peered around the room with an intense stare. The red and blue of his irises seemed to light the entire room. 

 

    Erik…?

 

Everyone in the room stood motionless as the man spoke up.

 

   “Get ready. Your training starts now.” 

Notes:

Heyo, Bois. Chapter 24 is out. It's been a long time since I last posted, so I wanted to apologize. I hope everyone is doing okay tho, and I hope everyone liked this chapter. :)
If anyone would like to reach out to me for any reason, I'll put down my socials. I know some people have asked if they can contact me, so please don't hesitate to use them.
Instagram: _thecoochieinspector_ (I have no posts here, but I will still reply to messages.)
Snapchat: skyegregory_9 (I will post some of my artwork to my stories every once in a while.)
I hope everyone is doing well. I'm wishing everyone luck out there!
A N Y W A Y I luv you bois, and I'll see ya in the next one. Stay ballers! ;D

Chapter 26: Training: Day One

   “Wai–wa…wait! You?!” Velan shouted. He choked up with surprise, his eyes widening as Erik closed the door behind him. The Nord man pushed through the bewildered group, but not before asking in a deep voice, “Is that a problem?” His eyes flashed wildly at Velan, and Serana swore she saw him jump a little. He quickly cast his eyes to the floor and began to scratch the back of his head. “U–uh. N..no. I just didn’t think…” His feeble voice trailed off. 

 

Ignoring Velan’s flushed face, Erik began to approach the middle of the room. 

 

However, Serana stuck her hand out with haste. Her slender fingers wrapped tightly around Erik’s firm forearm. Feeling the sudden sensation, Erik peered down at her. Her face was gentle, but her golden eyes hid a deep determination behind them. “Dexion. How is he?” 

 

Erik’s eyes squinted before he replied, “He’s alive.” Serana shook her head at him. “Would it kill you to give me an actual answer?” Serana asked, her glare beginning to harden. “We don’t have time for this.” 

 

Serana could feel the muscles in his arm tense up as he tried to pull it out of her grip. The tips of her nails lightly dug into his skin as she squeezed harder. Erik glared back at her, but instead of letting go, she asked, “If you won’t tell me about him, then what about you? I know I smelt your blood. Isran said I couldn’t see you, but I told him—-” ''Blood?!” Velan yelled out. “Serana, you smelt his blood?”

 

   “Enough,” Erik said firmly. “This is irrelevant. We are wasting time.” His low throaty voice hushed the group into a stunned silence. Their flushed faces were evidence enough that they didn’t have anything else to add to the Dragonborn’s irritation. 

 

Erik pulled his arm from Serana’s grip, and even though she had a tight hold on him, he managed to break free. Without speaking another word, Erik walked away with an annoyed groan.

 

   “Shit. Someone has their panties in a twist,” Velan mumbled as he kicked the ground softly. Josiah roughly elbowed Velan's side, causing him to yelp out in pain. Velan stuck out his tongue. Josiah just shook his head and told his brother to shut up and keep to himself. 

 

Serana sighed as she watched Erik move to the other side of the room. “I just hope Dexion is okay.” Josiah and Velan nodded in agreement. “Yeah. I’d hate to see the old man suffer, or worse…” Velan’s voice faded before he could finish the morbid thought. 

 

   “Velan,” Erik said, his deep voice bouncing off the walls intensely. “Step forward.” The young Imperial tilted his head in surprise and asked, “Wait. Me?” His voice sounded weak compared to Erik’s. The Dragonborn didn’t even need to reply. His hardened stare was all it took for Velan to get the hint to do as Erik asked. 

 

Velan’s heels clicked against the stone floor as he dragged his feet behind himself. Once he got a few feet in front of Erik, he stopped, creating a small dust cloud under his feet. The silent man in front of Velan stared at him. And while Velan loved getting attention, something about Erik made him feel nervous. The hairs on his neck rose, and goosebumps formed on his arms. The ardency of Erik’s colorful eyes set Velan’s skin on fire. It was scary yet incredibly alluring. 

 

Every inch of his body told him to run away, but at the same time, all Velan wanted was for Erik to wrap his arms around his body and never let go. 

 

However, what terrified Velan the most was that he liked it. There was a familiarity about Erik that made Velan feel at ease. It was almost like he was a close friend from another life…or a lover. A lover, a person, could only see in a dream. 

 

Erik’s presence was so captivating that Velan didn’t even hear his name being called. “Velan,” Erik said again, his voice sharp with impatience. “Pick a sword.” 

 

Stumbling on his words, Velan muttered out, “Uh–h, right…” When his words failed him, Velan could hear his brother snicker behind him, making him more self-conscious. 

 

The Imperial took a deep breath and calmed himself down. His heart rate slowed, and he quickly regained his composure. Playing up a grin, he shouted, “Alright, but be prepared to witness greatness.” He began to run towards the wall of weapons with a spark in his eye. He licked his lips and wiggled his fingers as he scanned over the metal beauties that smiled back at him. Holding a large breath, Velan began reaching out his slim fingers. The anticipation of feeling cool metal in his hands made him grin wide. 

 

   “Not those.” Erik’s strong voice pierced Velan’s eardrums, causing him to jump in his skin and retreat his fingers. “Those.” Velan’s golden eyes trailed down Erik’s tense arm. He followed Erik’s pointer finger until his eyes rested on a broken-down barrel. The corner’s shadow concealed a large portion of the container, but Velan could still see that wooden sticks stuck out of its depths. 

 

The happiness he once felt faded quickly as he realized what Erik was implying. The nervousness he felt faded quickly, and it was replaced with irritation. 

 

Scoffing, Velan said, “Those are wooden.” The Imperial’s voice grew with frustrated bewilderment as he asked, “What the hell do you expect me to do with those?” Erik matter-of-factly replied with no amusement in his voice. “Train.”

 

Velan threw up his hands in protest. “Dude, how old do you think I am? I’ve used a sword my whole life. I’m not going to use something made for children. A wooden sword isn’t going to do fuck all.”

 

   “Only a poor hunter blames their weapons,” Erik exclaimed as he observed Velan’s dramatics. The eager man lowered his arms as his eyebrows rose in confusion. “What?” Velan asked. 

 

Erik's gaze lingered on Velan’s flustered face. “ Our success or failure is determined not by what we have to work with but by how we employ what we are given ,” he said fluently, almost like an author reciting his own book. His deep voice seemed to melt away smoothly as the sound echoed throughout the spacious room. “That is one of the codes that the hunters here go by. It’s prevalent in our training; no one passes the trials without learning its message.” Looking more intensely at Velan, Erik added, “And it is clearly a mindset you lack.” 

 

   “But I already know how to use a weapon,” Velan pouted. “I’m not going to use a wooden piece of shit to kill vampires, so what’s the point?” 

 

   “ The point is that you need to be able to weaponize everything you see. If you are backed into a corner, you can not rely on your weapon to get you out. You must master the ability to use anything you have at your disposal.” The tall man flicked his sharp eyes over the rest of the group, adding, “You all must learn to crawl before you can walk.” 

 

Erik’s valid words rang loudly in the group's ears. Their eyes shifted to each other, each of them studying their counterpart’s tense expressions.  

 

   “Velan. Just do what he says. I’m getting tired of watching you stand there,” Josiah sighed. Velan instantly snapped back, saying, “Hey! All I’m saying is that I know how to use a real sword already, so I don’t see the point in downgrading to a child’s toy.” 

 

   “If you see it as a toy, then you should not have a problem using it against me,” Erik said monotonously. 

 

Everyone's heads turned quickly to the tall Nordic man. The stone wall settled as Serana looked upon the brothers’ faces. Velan began to laugh before the silence got too intense. Erik’s face remained unchanged.

 

Velan’s laughter died down quickly as he looked upon Erik’s stoic expression. “Oh. You’re serious?” Velan asked with a flustered smile.

 

Erik nodded. “If you can hit me, I’ll allow you to use a weapon from the wall.” The Dragonborn unfolded his arms as he sized up Velan.

 

   “Velan, you can’t. You’ve seen him fight. He’s too strong for you to take on alone,” Serana loudly whispered to Velan. “Just use the wooden sword.”   

 

   “No,” Velan replied with a smirk. “We’re here to train, so let’s train.” The man then hurriedly skipped over to the barrel with the wooden swords. In the time that Velan was occupied, Serana turned her attention to Josiah, who was shaking his head while crossing his arms.

 

The vampire woman grabbed his forearm tightly and said, “Josiah. We have to stop him. He’s going to get himself hurt.” His brown hair swayed back and forth as he shook his head harder. “Serana. When it comes to Velan, you just have to let him learn. If he wants to get killed before training begins, then who am I to tell him no?”

 

   “I can hear you!” Velan shouted from across the room. “Gods, I’m standing right here.”

 

Ignoring him, Serana turned back to Josiah with concerned eyes. “Are you sure?” Josiah’s lips thinned out with a soft smile as he said, “Yeah, it’s the only way to shut him up.” His light brown eyes glossed over to his brother, who was dramatically practicing his sword swings. “Besides,” Josiah leaned closer to Serana with a smirk and whispered. “This should be fun. Watching him get his ass beat, I mean.” He chuckled as he raised his head up. 

 

Serana still felt a small pit of worry in her stomach, but seeing as Josiah was okay with it, Serana decided to let it go. She smiled and turned towards where Josiah was looking. 

 

Velan played with the sword, flipping it around in large circles and jabbing the air with gusto. Serana was by no means a weapons expert, but Velan’s movements seemed to be fluent enough to hold his own. 

 

   “Hey,” Velan said, pointing the tip of his weapon toward a mannequin. “Shouldn’t I put on armor? Ya know, for protection?” Erik shook his head. “No,” he began. “If you are as good as you claim you are, you shouldn’t need it.” 

 

The Dragonborn walked closer to Velan and commanded, “Step forward.” The young man was smiling, but Serana’s stomach twisted as she helplessly stared at him approaching Erik. 

 

Erik stood silently as he watched Velan slide toward the middle of the training arena with a slight smirk. It was a look Erik had seen many times on the faces of his enemies. That expression was worn by numerous people who soon faced an untimely death, their confidence the last emotion they felt before Tamriel’s soil welcomed them into their afterlife. 

 

However, when Erik gazed upon Velan’s shiny eyes, he did not see an enemy. He saw a young man coming into his own, naive to the intricate workings of the world. 

 

He knew many like him, and deep down, Erik once felt like that too. Maybe he still did. 

 

   “Okay, Mr. Dragonborn. I’ve seen you fight, and you’re pretty damn good, I have to say,” Velan began dramatically. “That just means I get to go all out.” Velan’s lips twisted with a mischievous smirk. 

 

   “Erik, please just whoop his ass already. I’m sick of hearing his voice,” Josiah said playfully. “Hey,” Velan shouted to his snickering brother. “You’re supposed to be on my side.” Huffing out a harsh breath, Velan turned back to the silent man before him. “Whatever,” he mumbled quietly to himself.

 

Without warning, Velan charged at Erik with full force. The heels of Velan’s worn-out shoes clicked loudly against the stone floor, and the tip of his sword cut threw the air as he aimed at Erik’s torso. 

 

Serana's heart leaped in her throat out of fear. Fear for Velan, but fear for Erik as well. He had no weapon, and his stance stayed casual even when Velan got dangerously close. Although she wanted to scream, Serana’s nervousness made her unable to do so.

 

Her stomach twisted in knots as the tip of the sword collided with Erik. Serana winced and instinctively threw her hands up to cover her eyes. The room fell into a deafening silence. The vampire woman was scared to look at what had happened. The moment felt like how thunder follows lightning right after it strikes—the awful buildup. The horrible tension of waiting for something a person knows is coming. 

 

Serana’s heart felt like it was jumping through her chest as she slowly pulled apart her fingers to peek through the cracks. She expected to see Erik standing there with a wooden stick pierced through his chest. 

 

Instead, he was gone. Velan stared back at Serana with the same face she probably had. Immense bewilderment. 

 

The Imperial man spun around on his heel with an exaggerated groan. “What the fuck? Where did he—?” 

 

   “You’re too slow,” a deep voice boomed behind Serana, causing her to jump in her skin. Turning her head quickly, she saw Erik standing behind her and Josiah with arms crossed tightly against his chest. His intense eyes were locked onto Velan, soaking in his every move. 

 

   “Gods, Erik,” Serana shrieked. “You scared the shit out of me. H—how did you get over here?” Josiah chimed in and added, “Yeah, what she said. I watched the whole time, and you just disappeared. I didn’t even see you move.”

 

Before Erik could get a word out, Velan shouted, “Hey! That’s not fair!” He threw his hands up in the air defeatedly and sighed. “You used magic! Of course, I’ll never hit you if you just teleport wherever the hell you want.”

 

   “I didn’t use magic,” Erik began stoically. “You just move slowly.” 

 

Velan eyed Erik as he began to make his way back toward the middle of the room. “But that’s crazy,” Velan exclaimed. “There’s no way a person could move that fast.”

 

The stoic man paid little attention to Velan’s retorts as he resumed his position in the middle of the room. 

 

   “Try again,” Erik commanded. He straightened up and gazed intensely at Velan. Feeling the pressure of Erik’s presence, Velan shook his head and charged again. 

 

For being a human, Serana noted that Velan was swift on his feet. Wind passed by her face as he ran across the open room. His footsteps were loud against the unbearable silence.

 

Serana watched Erik closely and wondered what he would do as Velan closed in on him. Seeing Erik stand motionless again, her nervousness began to creep back in.

 

Her breath caught in her throat when Velan’s sword seemed to collide with Erik's body. Velan cried out as he thrust his sword with all of his might. He was determined to show everyone that he was competent enough to use a real weapon. He wanted to show everyone that he was worth a damn. That he wasn’t helpless. 

 

A loud clunk sound echoed harshly in the hollow space. Serana winced in pain and covered her sensitive ears as her eyes flicked up with bewildered curiosity. She had fully assumed Erik would dodge his attack, but instead, he materialized a long staff in front of himself and blocked Velan.

 

A strangled grunt left Velan’s mouth as he pushed against Erik’s weapon. The muscles in his arms strained to their limit, and his calves felt like fire was set in them as he pushed against Erik’s unbreakable stance. He could hear the muffled shouts and exclamations of his brother and vampire friend, but his focus was strictly on one thing.

 

The Imperial man locked eyes with Erik, and his eyebrows furrowed with determination. The Nord man seemed unaffected, and his face remained unchanged and bored-like, almost like he knew he didn’t have to put in the effort. Unsettlement manifested inside Velan’s gut. Erik knew how good of a fighter he was, and that confidence made Velan squirm.

 

     Or does he just not see me as a worthy opponent..?

 

Erik could feel Velan lessen his push and see the fight leave his eyes. As Velan's concentration began to wane, Erik pushed against him and used his confusion to swipe the back of his legs with a kick of his foot. Velan’s shirt hem flew up his torso as he fell through the air, grasping at anything that could save him.

 

His eyes widened in shock as he lost his bearings. The moment felt like an eternity, making it feel like he was diving off a cliff rather than dropping a couple of inches to the ground. 

 

Serana gasped as she watched the scene unfold in front of her. The sight seemed to slow down. Velan’s body fell closer and closer to the stone floor, and Serana felt hopeless as she knew the impact would be unpleasant. 

 

However, at the very last second, Erik latched onto Velan’s wrist and held him before he made contact with the ground. The Imperial man yelped out in relief as he realized that Erik had saved him from the pain he was about to endure. 

 

The Dragonborn’s eyes lit up as he cast his gaze on the man below him. “You lost focus,” Erik huffed out. Velan’s eyebrow rose. With a shaky breath, he asked, “What?” 

 

   “You lost focus,” Erik reiterated. “If this were a real fight, you would’ve been dead.” A burning sensation began to creep up in Velan’s wrist as Erik tightened his grip. “ Try again .” Before Velan built up the courage to speak, Erik released the man’s arm, and he hit the ground hard as he fell the remaining few inches of his fall. 

 

   “Oww! What the hell was that for? You didn’t have to fucking drop me like that,” Velan instinctively blurted out. He rubbed the small of his back, trying to relieve some of the throbbing ache he felt spreading in his spine. 

 

   “I didn’t have to stop your fall either,” Erik said matter-of-factly. “If you kept your focus, you would still be on your feet.” The Dragonborn left the Imperial man on the floor as he began to make his back toward the middle of the room. 

 

Velan huffed out in irritation, his cheeks glowing with his growing embarrassment. Josiah’s laughter didn’t help the way he was feeling. It just made it worse.

 

   “Nice going, little brother.” 

 

Serana’s worried eyes tracked Velan’s dangerous eyes as his gaze followed Erik’s back. She could sense that odd tension build up in Velan’s muscles—a subtle twitching of his fingers like he was about to make a rash decision. 

 

However, before Serana could utter a word, Velan jumped to his feet and sprinted toward Erik with his fists raised in the air. His scream reverberated around the stone walls, his voice bouncing harshly back in Serana’s ears. 

 

Each click of his boots seemed only to get louder as he got closer to Erik. Once he got right behind Erik’s back, he threw out the strongest punch he could muster. Serana’s breath hitched in her throat as she watched the scene slow down before her eyes.

 

She could see Velan’s knuckles cutting through the heavy air, the smell of sweat dripping down his forehead. The flustered, angry look that glistened in his eye. 

 

Watching silently was all she could do as Velan’s fist came close to its target. 

 

Erik, however, moved at the last second. He easily side-stepped Velan’s punch as if he was looking at him directly rather than from behind. 

 

One moment, he was there. The next, he was not. 

 

Velan’s foot slipped whenever his punch missed Erik’s back. He was counting on the contact, and his impulsive decision to attack Erik didn’t leave room for thinking about what he would do if he failed. He really should’ve known better. 

 

The Imperial man braced for impact and instinctively threw his hands out to protect the rest of his body. He figured the pain wouldn't be as bad if he fell on his hands.  

 

But by Gods, was he wrong.

 

The hard stone ground scraped harshly against his soft skin. Sharp pebbles embedded themselves in his palms as he slid across the rocky floor. His eyes were welted with small tears, and his hands began to sting with pain. 

 

The aroma of sweet, musky blood entered Serana’s nose. She knew she was hungry, but smelling Velan’s blood made her realize the full extent of her thirst. Her mouth began to salivate, and the color of her eyes burned bright with insatiable desire. 

 

It took every ounce of willpower she had to shake away the overwhelming urge to run over to Velan and lick every drop of blood that dripped from his wounds. For a split second, Velan was nothing more than a slab of raw meat. He was nothing more than a thing that could provide something for her. That feeling scared her. 

 

The scent of blood was powerful, but Serana tried to shake away her desire as she instinctively ran over to Velan’s aid. 

 

   “Velan,” she shouted with worry. “Gods, are you okay?” She rushed over to his side and kneeled down, placing a careful hand on his back. 

 

Velan winced as he picked up his hands and flipped them over to look at his swollen palms. Little rivers of red liquid flowed down his white skin. Serana could hear the blood pumping through his body and out his open cuts. 

 

Her eyes became laser-focused on them. Without realizing it, she slowly reached out to touch the blood that continued to drip to the ground below. The surrounding noise echoed distantly in her head as she began to lose herself. 

 

Josiah’s shadow cast a dark shade over Serana’s face that caused her to snap back to what she was doing. She pulled back her hand and looked down at the ground. 

 

   “You okay?” Josiah asked as he held his hand out to his younger brother. Velan huffed in agitation as he slapped away Josiah’s arm. “Oh, now you care if I get my ass beat? Just leave me alone. I can get up by myself.” The young man stood up and shook his wrists in an attempt to lessen the blood on his hands. Josiah rolled his eyes. He knew that Velan was flustered by the way he was acting. His younger brother always acted like a child to cover up his embarrassment. 

 

Peeling her eyes off of the ground, Serana peered up and locked eyes with Erik. How he looked at her led her to believe that he had been staring at her for a while. She just didn’t know why. 

 

After a moment longer, Erik averted his hard stare. “Get your hands looked at.” His long cape swooshed in the wind as he abruptly turned to walk away. His boot heels clicked loudly against the hollow walls. “Training is over.” 

 

Hearing his words, Serana hopped up quickly from her spot on the floor. Josiah, Velan, and her all looked at each other in confusion and bewilderment. “Wait,” she shouted out to Erik, who was making the distance larger between them. “We just started. Where are you going? Velan’s hurt. You can’t just leave him like this.” 

 

She began to follow him to the room’s edge, trying her hardest to lessen the space between them.

 

He continued in silence, making it seem like he was going to ignore Serana altogether. However, he stopped in his tracks. Serana stopped, too, wondering what he was going to do or say. 

 

Without looking back, he said in a low voice, “If you’re so concerned, you heal him.” She ran up toward Erik. She extended her hand to touch his back, but just as she felt the thin fibers of his cape touch her fingertips, he disappeared. 

 

She stumbled on her feet, trying her hardest not to fall completely. Black smoke covered her eyes, and she began to cough up as it entered her open mouth. Oddly enough, the smoke didn’t have a taste or aroma of its own. Serana could only smell the subtle hint of Erik’s sweet skin. 

 

She bit down on her lip hard as she swatted away the remainder of Erik’s cloud of smoke. Her eyebrows furrowed together, and her skin began to heat up with frustration. Erik was running away again, leaving her to pick up the pieces he had left behind. 

 

She huffed loudly before yelling, “I can’t heal him, you asshole! I’m a fucking vampire!” She sighed and rubbed the tension that was building up in her head.

 

Serana knew she sounded silly, shouting out into empty air, but she felt like she needed to do it for her own sanity. She inhaled deeply, trying her best to steady her rapid breath.

 

The smell of Velan’s blood was suddenly gone. Curiosity forced her to turn around and look towards the brothers on the opposite side of the large room. Bright yellowish light burned her eyes. Josiah cupped his hands over his brother’s and began to whisper something very softly. She lightly smiled, but Erik’s abrupt departure was still wearing down on her mind. 

 

   “It’s okay, Serana,” Velan said as he looked over at her. “I’m okay.” He raised up his arms and turned his palms toward her. Even across the room, Serana could see that his hands were normal. The blood was gone, and the cuts weren’t even visible anymore. 

 

Serana nodded at him and gave him a little smile. However, something kept tugging at her mind. She turned on her heel, stared at the closed door, and envisioned Erik standing in front of it. 

 

She sighed at herself. 

 

—--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Fire. That’s what it felt like inside his body. That’s what he felt like after every breath he took.

 

Erik gasped for air, trying his hardest to gain any air. The world around him began to spin as his legs buckled underneath him. Using his last bit of strength, he manifested a purple bottle in his hand and quickly pulled out the cork. He didn’t hesitate before he began to gulp down the bottle of liquid. 

 

The bitter liquid burned the inside of his mouth, and with every shallow, it burned the inside of his throat too. 

 

Once the last drop of fluid hit his tongue, Erik threw down the glass. Green grass wrapped around the smooth edges of the bottle. However, Erik couldn’t make out the shape of anything else, only the sound of distant rushing water.

 

He still couldn’t breathe, and his body was still on fire. Having no other choice, he pulled out another bottle and gulped down that one too. 

 

He threw the bottle down, just like the first, and began to focus on his breathing again. A tall, dark shape caught Erik’s attention, and he placed his hand on it to help stabilize him. A rough and brittle material crumbled under his touch, and he realized he was leaning on a tree. 

 

Erik plopped down where he stood and slumped back against the hard body of the tree. His breathing began to slow, and the burning under his skin began to fade away slowly. 

 

His vision began to clear, and he could finally see where he had teleported to. 

 

The dimming light of the sun gleamed against his eyes, and the calm wind around him kissed his skin as it passed. The purple and pink color of the darkening sky was a welcomed sight to him. 

 

He sat upon a towering cliff, a large waterfall delicately running off another cliff far in the distance. He continued to rest under the one tree that grounded alone near the edge as he inhaled a much-needed breath.

 

    Out of every place…I had to come here. 

 

Erik looked out towards the fading sun, his eyes catching every beam of light it gave off. He rested his wrist on one of his knees, allowing his hand to fall between his thighs. His neck fell backward as he laid his head against the tree’s body with a thud. He tried to relax, but he couldn't do it. His brow furrowed with disgust.

 

The scent of Velan’s blood lingered in his nose, and it made his stomach twist in knots. His heartbeat fell in rhythm with every drop of blood he imagined hitting the ground, and he cringed every time he heard the splash. 

 

He knew he shared the same look Serana did. He knew she was starving by how she looked at Velan’s hands. There was no denying that burning desire behind her eyes. He’d seen that look on so many vampires, so why did it bother him that it was on her face?

 

    I should get something for her. I don’t need another Bug on my hands. 

 

He went to stand, but his muscles locked up. He lightly winced as he placed a hand over his chest. His bones lit up with a burning sting, and his head began to pound with pain. He groaned out, his breath floating away in the cool breeze. 

 

    Maybe in a second...

 

Erik returned his gaze to the sun and watched silently as it began to edge closer to the horizon. He knew there was no time to linger, but he didn’t want to leave. He felt like he needed to stay, for he knew something terrible was over the horizon. 

Notes:

Heyo, boyos. We back again after being gone for months lmao. It's April Fools, so I'm just gonna say that my being gone for so long was just one big prank :D
Naw, but fr I've been busy with school, and honestly, I just wasn't feeling this chapter. It was like after every sentence I wrote; I would close my doc and not open it for another week. I was really struggling with the writing for some reason.
But good news, my birthday is on Monday! Ur boi is turning the big 2. 1. You KNOW I'm hitting up those bars crazy, so pray for me lmao.
Hope everyone is doing okay. If not, reach out to me and I'll be a free therapist for you. :)
A N Y W A Y I luv you bois, and I'll see ya in the next one. Stay ballers! ;D

Chapter 27: Calm Before The Storm

The sweet smell of blood. The tingling excitement under the skin. The fire in her eyes. Serana thought about all that as she traced her plump lips with her slender fingers, imagining Velan’s wounded hands stained with blood. Her empty eyes trailed the ground as she aimlessly moved her legs to walk. 

 A heavy-sounding bell rang loudly overhead, causing Serana to jump a little. Her shoes hit the stone ground hard as she stopped to raise her head toward the ceiling with a curious gaze. 

   “What the hell is that noise?” Velan asked with his hands covering his ears. “My head feels like it’s going to explode.” 

A woman standing in front of Serana chuckled softly. She spun around, her pale blue dress swirling in the wind. Her brown hair settled on her shoulders gently. 

   “Oh, we just got the bell fixed today. It lets everyone know that dinner is ready,” Sophia said with a smile. “That is why I grabbed you guys from the training room, you know.” 

   “Couldn’t you just tell everyone with…ya know...your mouth?” Velan asked with a wince. “The bell seems excessive.” Sophia laughed again as she turned around on her heel and began walking down the busy hall again. “You try telling hundreds of people they need to go to the dining hall each night. You’d miss dinner.” Velan’s stomach grumbled loudly once he thought about the sweet taste of food. His face twisted with craving, and he groaned. “Yeah, never mind. The bell can stay.” 

Sophia continued to lead Serana, Velan, and Josiah down a long hallway. People of all ages and races walked around freely in the brightly lit pathway. Laughter and friendly chatter swirled effortlessly in the open space. 

Serana felt nervousness creep up her spine, feeling like she was out of place. However, no one paid her any attention. No one said anything. No one made snide remarks. No one even glanced in her direction. 

It was something she wasn’t used to. 

The hallways only got more cramped as they approached the dining hall. People gathered in large groups, each passing through a massive door that stood proudly in front of Serana’s view. 

   “Sorry, it’s so hard to get through all these people,” Sophia shouted, trying her hardest to be heard over the intense noise. “But the food is worth it. Trust me.” She ended with a smile. 

Serana’s stomach twisted with an aching hunger, just not for food. 

   “Hey,” Serana heard a soft whisper say next to her ear. She peered up and saw Josiah’s face light up with a small smile. “Are you okay? You look…distracted.” He waited patiently as he gazed across Serana’s uneasy face. “Oh. Yeah. I’m fine,” she replied quickly, making the most convincingly normal expression she could muster. Josiah tilted his head and quietly sighed.

   “It was Velan’s blood, wasn’t it?” Josiah asked, causing Serana to cringe at his question. “You’re starving, aren’t you?” 

Serana looked away and nervously laughed. “I’ll be fine. Let’s just enjoy dinner.” The pushing and shoving of the people around them let Serana slip away from Josiah’s questioning. Something that was a relief. 

The group eventually pushed through, and Serana was amazed at what she saw. The dining hall was beyond massive and decorated in a way she didn’t expect. 

The walls were littered with colorful banners, and bright, magical light swirled freely around the room’s interior. The windows were colored with stained glass, each panel depicting a different story Serana assumed had something to do with the Dawnguard. 

   “Wait,” Velan said in astonishment. “This is the dining room?” He spun around on his heel, his eyes wide in surprise. “Isran told us that the table outside in the front was the dining room.” Sophia laughed.

   “Do you really think a lone table could seat all these people?” Sophia asked with a teasing smile. “No,” she began again. “He likes to mess with new people. No one has used that table in ages.” 

Sophia held her hand out toward the endless rows of tables in front of them. The room’s noise level skyrocketed as more people flooded the room in the hopes of finding a place to sit. “Please. Follow me,” Sophia added. “I reserved a space up front next to the Grand Table.” 

Sophia pointed toward the end of the room with a slender finger. Serana’s eyes followed her extended limb until her sight landed on a massive wooden platform that was lined up with chairs on one of its sides. It was completely open, besides a few stragglers standing around. 

   “Why is no one sitting there?” Serana asked Sophia, her voice dying quickly in the chaotic noise. “Oh, that’s because only the “Guardians” sit there. Guess none of them are here yet.” 

   “Who are the “Guardians?” asked Serana, her eyes looking attentively at the Grand Table. “Well, not that many people right now,” Sophia began. “There’s Isran, that elf you met earlier, Olyn. Oh, and of course, there’s Erik.” Sophia’s gaze met Serana’s as she added. “He really doesn’t sit there, though. He kinda just lingers behind it.” 

    Sounds like him…

Serana nodded her head and looked back out toward the busy dining hall. 

Kids threw napkins and toys at each other as the adults engaged in pleasant chatter with their partners or friends. Each person was different. Each person had a smile on their face. Each person seemed at peace.

Serana smiled.  

   “C’mon, guys,” Sophia said as she pushed the group toward their spot. “The hunter ceremony is about to begin.” Serana tripped over her own feet as she tried to match Sophia’s steps. 

   “What the hell is that?” Velan asked. “I could tell you,” Sophia remarked. “But I don’t wanna ruin the surprise. Just watch when it begins.” 

Serana and the group sat down, where Sophia guided them. Sophia looked around with a sigh and a slight click of her tongue. “I have to go check on someone, but I’ll be right back,” Sophia began to say. “Be on the lookout for Erik. He should be here soon.” Her blue dress twirled lightly in the wind as she turned on her heel and began to push her way back out of the dining hall.  

   Erik…

Serana inhaled heavily and sighed with concern. She knew Erik would be fine wherever he vanished, but it always made her nervous when he left so quickly. She wanted to talk to him again and ask him questions that had formed during their time at the Fort, which were a lot. 

   “He’s fine, Serana.” She looked down at the sudden warmth that flowed on the top of her resting hand. Velan’s lips thinned out with a smile once he got her attention. He gripped her hand a little tighter when he said, “I can tell you’re looking around for Erik, nervous about him.”

The skin on Serana’s nose crinkled when she inhaled. “I know that he’s probably okay. I just…” Serana’s voice trailed off when she looked out towards the busy dining hall. “I just don’t like him being alone. There’s something going on with him.” 

Velan's hand slid off of hers as his gaze followed Serana’s. “I think that’s pretty obvious. He is one weird character.” “No, I don’t mean him being…well, himself. I mean, something is actually wrong with him. Like physically wrong.”

Josiah butted in and asked, “Does it have something to do with the bleeding from earlier?” Serana nodded her head at Josiah, sighing as she did. “I think so, and it’s not just that…” Serana’s eyes went back and forth between the two brothers, who were listening to her attentively. “I think there’s also something wrong with his blood. Don’t you smell it?” 

Velan and Josiah looked at each other in confusion. “Sorry,” Serana began with flushed cheeks. “I forgot you can’t.” She lifted up her hands and stated, “Let me explain. With humans, every person has a diverse smell to their blood. It’s kind of like a signature marker or a fingerprint.”

   “But…?” Velan slowly asked after Serana paused. 

   “ But only people have fingerprints. Even with the differences, a vampire can still tell whether blood is human or not. I guess it’s a way that helps us find, well…food better.” Serana said with a weary hesitation. 

Josiah peered over at her face and asked, “But…his is different?” The vampire woman nodded firmly.

   “His blood’s not just different…it’s…” Her voice tapered off, causing the brothers to look at her with concern. She sighed and lifted her head again. “It’s not human.” The brothers exchanged bewildered looks with each other before turning back to Serana. The loud dining hall seemed distant and hushed as Serana fell into deep thought. 

   “But…that’s impossible,” Josiah began. “He doesn’t need to drink blood. His eyes are odd colors but don’t glow like yours, so he’s not a vampire. He doesn’t change on the full moon, so he’s not a werewolf. And I’m pretty sure he’s not a Draugr or any other kind of undead, so what could he be other than human?”

Serana peeled her eyes away from her hands and looked back at Josiah. Her eyebrows knitted in thought as she exclaimed with a slightly frustrated huff, “I don’t know. His blood is completely unique to anything I’ve ever smelt. The scent is potent, and it’s almost…intoxicating.” She bit down on her plump bottom lip, remembering the smell of him on her tongue. 

Ignoring the brother’s stares, she reiterated, “I really don’t know, and I know he would never tell me the truth. That’s why I’m telling you.”

Josiah and Velan glanced at each other briefly before returning their attention to Serana. Velan asked, “Do you think it has something to do with him being the Dragonborn? I mean, there hasn’t been a Dragonborn in a long time. Maybe that’s why he has a weird scent?”

   “I thought about it,” Serana replied with a slight nod. “But I don’t know. It’s possible, but I couldn’t tell you for certain.” Sighing loudly, she fell back into her seat. “It really irks me that I can’t figure it out.”

Velan laughed at her statement. “Cutie, it’s okay. You can’t know everything. I’m sure there’s an easy explanation.” Josiah looked upon Serana and nodded. “While this rarely happens, Velan might be right this time.” His younger brother harshly glared at him, causing Serana to giggle. They always made her feel better. 

   “Yeah, you’re probably right,” Serana said with a less stressed tone. “Thank you guys. And sorry about this. It seems like every time we talk, it always ends up being about Erik. He just never talks to me, and when he does, it’s never the full truth. I just don’t know where else to turn.” 

Josiah smiled. “It’s okay, Serana. We understand.” Velan butted in and said with haste, “I’ll talk about anything if I get the food I was promised. I’m starving.” 

   “Velan, you—-” Serana’s voice was cut off when something hard hit the back of her head. Her first instinct was to raise her hand to her newly formed bump to rub out the building pain. Josiah rose from his seat quickly and asked with concern, “Are you okay? I didn’t even see what that was.” Serana nodded her head and said, “Yeah…I—” She turned her body in her seat and looked back at what was thrown at her.

A small wooden figurine lay on the ground beside where she sat. Still rubbing the back of her head, she rose from her chair and went to pick up the toy. It was a lightly colored, wooden Dawnguard warrior that was clearly made for a young child. Serana’s thumb traced over the dents and scratches of the wood. Whoever owned this toy clearly loved playing with it. 

She smiled at the thought. 

Serana’s head turned quickly around the busy room in hopes of spotting the figurine's owner. After a few moments of standing there, she clicked her tongue. The passing bodies blurred with each step of the people before her. 

She sighed and began to return to her seat, but not before she heard a young child call out to her. “Hey! Miss! That’s mine!” 

The vampire woman turned around to face her caller. Her eyes trailed to the ground and found a young Redguard boy. Even though she wasn’t good with human age, Serana guessed that he was about eight. 

The boy’s dark skin greatly contrasted with his short, blond hair, and his green eyes were bright behind his dark, long lashes. The shirt covering his torso hung loosely around his skinny frame.

   “Sorry for hitting you. I was trying to—-” The boy’s meek voice cut off when he glanced at Serana’s face. Terror seemed to grip him with each passing second. “You… Volkihar .” Serana’s eyes widened at the child’s mumbled words, a chill running up her spine. 

   “How do you…?” Serana was cut off when she heard a woman’s voice calling out over the crowd. “Rinmir,” she shouted. “Rinmir! Come back!” A tall, pale yellow-ish High Elf broke apart people to come closer to where the boy was standing. Relief flooded her face when she spotted the young Redguard child.

   “Rinmir, I thought you were just getting your toy and coming back. What happened?” When he didn’t reply to her, the High Elf followed his gaze and noticed Serana standing there with his toy in hand. 

The glowing irises of Serana’s eyes immediately gave away what she was. The woman slowly crept closer to the boy and said in a gentle tone, “Rinmir, she’s not going to hurt you. This is one of Erik’s friends.” Serana flicked her eyes towards the elf and took in her presence. She wondered how she knew about her, but it made sense that a vampire being welcomed into the Dawnguard would be news worth knowing. The elf’s tender coaxing continued but to no effect. 

The boy stood perfectly still, his wide eyes locked on the Nord woman in front of him. His voice cracked as he opened his quivering lip to speak. Pointing a shaking finger towards Serana, he stuttered, “Volki–har…” Water began to fill the boy’s waterline as he stood there, trembling. 

   “Rinmer…it’s okay. She’s—” The High Elf cut herself off as the Redguard boy suddenly rushed past her, pushing her to the side. He continued to shove his way out of the dining hall until he passed through the door to the outside. The elf woman tried to call out to him, but that only seemed to quicken his steps. A couple of people around them looked to see what the commotion was, but noticing that the situation seemed contained, they continued to find seats. 

   “Dammit…” The elf muttered under her breath. With a sigh, she turned towards Serana and gave her a small smile. “Sorry about that. Rinmer isn’t used to being here and around vampires yet.”

Serana’s focus was still on the door. Her body also felt numb as she gripped the wooden toy in her hand tightly. “He knew my family name. How..?” The elf’s eyes softened once she saw Serana’s expression. “It’s a long story. I won’t get into it now,” she began to say. “But he knew your father. He used to be a prisoner at Castle Volkihar. He probably recognized the resemblance.” 

The heart in Serana’s chest felt like it fell to the floor. Her expression became extremely saddened once she realized what had probably happened to him while he was there.

   “I have to go,” the High elf muttered, breaking Serana out of her trance. “I really have to go find him. I’m sorry again.” The woman began to walk away, but Serana shouted at her. 

She stopped and twirled around, glancing curiously at Serana’s face. Walking closer, Serana held out her hand, revealing the tiny figurine in her palm. The elf’s lips thinned out with a small smile as she grabbed the toy. Both women locked eyes as they shared a silent moment to express their feelings.

The elf had Serana’s same sad smile as she nodded at the vampire woman. “The name’s Niraa. Maybe I’ll tell you the whole story sometime. Be careful out there.” With those parting words, Niraa walked away, leaving Serana to reflect on that boy's face wistfully.

However, it wasn’t long before Serana felt a warm hand on her back. Lifting up her head, she met Josiah's gentle gaze. She could tell that his smile was a way for him to cheer her up, but it didn’t really work. 

   “Josiah,” Serana began to whisper. “Rinmir…my father—” Josiah cut her off by shaking his head. “Don’t put that on yourself.” Velan came on the other side of her, smiling wide enough to show his white teeth. “Yeah, don’t even think about it. There’s nothing you can or could have done,” Velan began to say as he started to drag Serana to her seat. “You’re under too much stress as is. Your beautiful face is going to wrinkle. Like I’ve been telling you. No one ever listens to me.” 

Velan gently forced Serana back into her seat. He plopped down beside her with a sigh and said, “Look. We’re all under stress. I haven’t stopped thinking about Dexion since he almost died. Josiah and I got our memories stolen, and your father is trying to end the world.” He pitched the bridge of his nose and exhaled a hefty breath. “But we can’t let it get to us, or we’ll fucking crumble. Let’s just try to enjoy dinner, yeah?” He looked around at Josiah and Serana and waited until they agreed. 

   “Great,” Velan stated with a satisfied smile. “I could enjoy a piece of rest.” Josiah, Velan, and Serana engaged in conversations about their childhoods. Nothing too in-depth, just mostly funny stories about Velan getting into trouble and Josiah having to save him. 

It wasn’t long before Serana heard hushes from around the hall and the scattered chatter of people trying to quiet the crowd. It never got completely silent, but the noise wasn’t ear-shattering anymore. With a curious gaze, Serana leaned her head toward where she saw people pointing in the direction of. 

The long table up in the front of the hall shook slightly as the bodies of two men walked behind it. Two men Serana instantly recognized. Isran and Olyn. The crowd broke out in cheers at their presence. Serana winced at the sudden rise in noise. 

Olyn waved joyfully to the people below him with a playful smirk. However, the slightly shorter man to his right couldn’t seem more displeased to be there. With his arms crossed and a deep frown on his face, it was clear Isran wished he was elsewhere. Regardless, the crowd kept clapping and whistling to the men before them.

Serana waited for one more man to come on stage, but he never did. It made her worried. 

With a flamboyant bow, Olyn dipped his head as low as possible, soaking up the recognition. He then slowly but surely lifted up his head with a wink and seductive smile. Serana could swear she saw a few women in the audience physically swoon. 

Serana barely heard Olyn chuckle as the noise from the people around her continued. The Dark Elf’s eyes scanned the room until they eventually fell on Serana and the brothers. He quickly grinned at her, and his eyes flashed with a playful glint. The vampire woman could only awkwardly wave back, making his smile longer. 

   “Okay, okay, you loudmouths,” Isran began with his hands raised. “My ears are gonna bleed at this point.” His arms fell towards the side of where he was standing. “Before we begin with the feast, here are the newest recruits of the Dawnguard.” The loud cheers began again as a dozen people walked on the stage behind the Grand Table. They all seemed to blend together as they lined up shoulder by shoulder. 

It was easy to pinpoint their personalities just by watching them stand there. A couple waved and smiled at the people below; some frowned, boredom wearing on their faces, and others blushed and looked away shyly at the attention they received. 

However, one of them stood out to Serana. She noticed a child standing among them. He couldn’t have been older than 16. The paleness of his youthful skin would’ve seemed normal if the golden-orange color of his eyes hadn’t burned so brightly. 

    A…vampire?

Serana’s eyes widened. The Dawnguard allowing a vampire to join the ranks of their hunters made no sense to her. If their whole purpose was eradicating the undead, why work with them? Why give them a home here?

The questions she had died in her head when Isran spoke again. “As most of you know, Niklaus usually led these ceremonies, but with him gone and Erik not present, I have the duty of appointing our new hunters.” Most people cheered at his words, but few had sorrowful faces. “Olyn,” Isran called out. “The tags.” 

Olyn huffed but did as Isran asked. He picked up a small box that rested on the Grand Table. With a smile, he began descending the line of people before him. He placed the necklaces around their heads.

    Those must be the tags Erik was looking for. 

A person Serana didn’t know followed closely behind Olyn. His orange robes blew slightly behind him as he walked across the stage. 

When the man stood in front of a person, they bowed their heads. Some seemed more pleased than others to do it, but regardless, everyone did. The man marked their head with a small pattern that looked very close to the symbol Serana had seen on all the banners hanging around the fort. He said something whenever his fingers touched their heads, but Serana couldn’t make it out. This continued until all of the people were given their tags and marked.

The man with the orange robes turned on his heel and left, his shaved head bobbing up and down as he walked down the stage’s stairs. With his departure, Isran turned back towards the hunters and said, “You’ve all passed the necessary trails it takes to become a Dawnguard hunter. With every drop of blood, sweat, and tear you have spilled, we can now give back to you.” The crowd erupted with joyful cheers and shouts of approval. 

It took Isran a second to calm the people again, but after it got moderately quiet, he began to speak once more. “You’ve been given a mark only a few others have been worthy of,” Isran's voice became quieter and almost gentler when he said, “You should all be proud.” The crowd clapped and shouted to their friends and family who stood on stage.

   “You now all have the responsibility and duty of carrying on the Dawnguard legacy, but more importantly, protecting the people we swear to defend until our bodies are no longer capable.” Isran looked more intensely at the group before him. “And when your time comes, may you find peace in the embrace of the Divines. Congratulations.” 

Suddenly, vibrant red and blue lights flashed brightly and sparked like falling stars. It took a second for Serana to realize they weren't under attack but rather were seeing a beautiful display of destruction magic. Magic users surrounded the outer walls, and they were throwing spells into the air. After reaching the ceiling, the magic would shatter, and the particles would fall freely around the hall. 

Josiah’s hand lifted up in the air and grabbed a piece of magic that fell close. Opening his hand, he muttered, “It’s ice.” 

Serana looked around in awe at the incredible colors. The people around them cheered, whistled, and clapped. The new hunters on stage cheered, too, once they realized the magic act was for them. 

Curious, Serana grabbed a piece of ice that tumbled beside her arm. 

    It looks like the magic Erik showed Vanessa in Dragon’s Bridge.  

As if he knew she was thinking of him, Serana’s skin began to tingle. A tingle that only happened when Erik was around. She looked frantically over the dense magic, trying her hardest to spot him anywhere. It didn’t surprise her when she eventually spotted him in the darkest corner of the hall. 

It was as if Erik’s body had become one with the shadow that cradled in the hall’s corner. Serana wasn’t even sure if she could’ve made him out if she wasn't a vampire. 

    Has he been here the whole time, or did I just notice the feeling now?

A fluffy white tail swung freely into the light. The tip of it skimmed Erik’s black boots as the animal sat down at Erik’s feet. Frost’s eyes glowed dimly in the light, but Serana could still make out his fluffy face. 

She continued to stare until she made sure Erik noticed her. It didn’t take long, almost like Erik could feel Serana’s eyes on him. 

His red and blue eyes seemed to blend with the magic floating around the room. It gleamed off his white hair, and the black strands seemed to swallow the light. He almost looked like a painting, a perfect image of beauty. 

However, his dark stare shattered that fantasy.  

It was her first time seeing him after the training room incident, and she was happy to see him back and standing. It just bothered her that he was so distant, and not just physically. 

A sudden blurry shadow caused Serana to tear her eyes away from Erik. Dozens of people wearing aprons and chef's hats appeared out of thin air with food trays. Hot steam wafted through the air with each person that passed by their table. 

Velan licked his lips once a young woman put down a large tray of meat with multiple sides. The colors of the fresh fruit seem to burst like the sun. “Finally,” Velan said with a heavy breath. He didn’t even give anyone time to say anything before he began to cut off a huge chunk of meat with a knife. The greasy juices fell down its edge to the plate below. Serana couldn’t help but compare it with a fresh pool of human blood, which made her mouth tingle. 

 

She quickly shook that out of her head and turned toward Velan again. He stuffed the beef in his mouth quickly, his cheeks puffing up. He fell back in his seat with a happy moan.  

The woman who put down the food smiled and said, “I hope you enjoy. May the Divines bless you.” She quickly moved away and began to help another table. 

Before Josiah picked up his silverware, he asked Serana, “Are you okay? What were you staring at?” 

Her glowing eyes flicked back towards the dark, shadowed corner, but nothing but dust filled its spot. Her heart sank a little. “Oh, nothing,” Serana replied. “It was nothing. Let’s eat. I'm starving.” Josiah didn’t seem satisfied with her answer, but it was hard to talk with Velan's slurping of food. 

After taking a bite of meat, Serana looked back at the Grand Table. The recruits had stepped away and were eating at a table across the hall from them. “That ceremony was amazing,” Serana mumbled.  

   “Hmph–hmph,” Velan hummed loudly with a shake of his head. “I hmph hmphh uhh hmph.” Serana smiled as she watched pieces of meat fall from Velan’s lips. 

Josiah eyed his brother playfully as he said, “Mom would be chewing you out right now if she were here. She hated it when you did that.” Velan perked up in his seat and pointed his fork towards his brother’s face. “Hmph! Uh hmph!” 

Serana really couldn’t do anything but smirk at him. Her hand clasped over her mouth as Velan continued to shout at Josiah with a full mouth of food. Her stomach began to cramp as her small giggle turned into a big laugh. It was a much-needed relief of stress.

   “You guys are too much,” Serana said as she cleared the laugh from her throat. “No. It’s just him. Don’t group me with this creature.” Josiah retorted. 

Swallowing hard, Velan smacked his lips and said, “Hey! We’re full-blooded brothers. Don’t act like you're better than me.” Josiah chuckled at his defensiveness. “At least I eat my food properly.” 

   “Uhh, whatever,” Velan spit out. “At least I cook food properly. You couldn’t cook a decent meal even if your miserable life depended on it.” 

   “Are all siblings like you guys? I always thought having a brother or sister would’ve been nice, but seeing you two—” Serana shook her head and amusingly smirked. “It’s not all bad,” Josiah began to say, “Well—maybe for the younger ones. It’s always bad being the oldest.” Velan rolled his eyes.

   “Yeah? Well, I—-” A tremendously loud bell rang above their heads, cutting off anything Velan was going to say. 

The vibration bounced back and forth between their skulls, blotting out any thoughts they had. “Oww, what the hell,” Velan asked, dropping his fork with an audible clank. Covering his ears, he asked, “Is this part of the ceremony?” 

His question was soon answered as the hall’s colossal doors swung open with tremendous force. The cold air from outside wafted through the hall, dust settling all throughout the room. “We’re under attack!” Shouted a man who stood in the doorway. A drop of cold sweat fell down his face. “A clan of vampires is marching up to the entrance!” 

Serana expected everyone to start panicking and screaming, but that never happened. 

Isran stepped down from the Grand Table with a frown, “Everyone! Listen up!” His voice was hard to make out over the ringing, but he got everyone’s attention eventually. “Our hunters will take care of this. Remember your training. Take all the children and anyone unable to fight and hide in the cavern until one of us comes and gets you.” 

The sentence barely left Isran’s mouth before everyone began to run around the room. Children were scooped up by their parents, and the elderly were guided carefully to the back of the room. 

The newly appointed hunters were barely seen as they rushed out of the dining hall. Without even thinking, Serana began to make her way over to where Isran stood. He was barking orders to people around him, making it easier to spot him in the dense crowd.

   “Isran,” Serana tried to shout over the boisterous noise. “Isran!” As she got closer, the man’s stormy gray eyes eventually fell on her. She gracefully weaved through the people around her, and within a few seconds, she stood before the Dawnguard’s stoic leader. 

   “What?” Isran asked with a frown. Not giving him a chance to say anything else, Serana yelled over the bell. “I’m going out there. I want to help.” Isran shook his head quickly. “No, you aren’t.” “I am ,” Serana said again, much more sternly. “My father could be out there. I need to confront him if he is.” Isran’s frown darkened, but after a second of contemplating, he groaned, “Don’t do anything stupid. If I feel like you’re becoming trouble, I will drag your ass back in here myself.” Serana nodded her head. “I know what I’m doing. I’m not useless. I can fight.”

Isran eyes trailed behind Serana as he asked, “Can they?” Serana turned on her heels, and her eyes landed on the brothers who were trying to make their way over to her. “They can.”

The Redguard man grunted as he tilted his head towards the opening of the hall doors. 

   “Follow me.” 

   

Notes:

Heyooooo, boyos. Well, well, well. Look who came back after a year of being gone. ME!!! And what do you know? Today is my B-DAY! 22 bb :)
I can't even apologize anymore. I know I'm the worst writer ever. I just hated writing this chapter. I literally hit writer's block every time I opened up my doc. I've been so busy with school, and I'm about to move, so I'm all over the place.
Regardless, thank you for sticking it out with me. I hope everyone is doing well.
I LOVE YOU ALL FR. I can not express that enough.
A N Y W A Y I luv you bois, and I'll see ya in the next one. Stay ballers! ;D

Chapter 28: The Clock Strikes Midnight

Even though the sun was setting behind the horizon, Serana felt incredibly hot. Or maybe that was because of the dozens of people running past her, weapons and bows in hand. Angry frowns resting on their lips.

 

     “Serana,” shouted Isran. His strong voice slightly startled her. “Follow closely behind me, and protect your friends.” The vampire woman nodded resolutely. “You don’t have to tell me. I’ll protect them at any cost.” Isran eyed her quickly before he turned his head and began to make his way past the hunters. 

 

A sizable group of vampires lined up down the fort’s front entrance pathway. Their black cloaks were like dark voids against the fading sun’s light, their eyes like tiny exploding stars, except one. One of them had eyes like blue glass. Their glow burst bright like frost magic. It was incredibly rare for a vampire to have eyes that color. It either meant he was powerful or had a mutation in his blood that made him weak. Serana was hoping for the latter, but with her luck, she knew that chance would be slim. 

 

A young man stood beside the vampire, uncomfortableness resting on his pale face. The vampire leader had the squirming hunter gripped tightly in one of his gloved hands, and Serana could see the irritated grit the man had on his sharp teeth. The way he was holding the young hunter was not to harm him but rather to make sure that his crossbow was pointed away from him and his group of vampires. Serana was glad at that fact but curious about why they weren’t attacking.  

 

The vampire’s strong jaw clenched as he looked around at the hunters surrounding the group. The white of his fangs looked like glistening pearls under the darkness of his hood. The vampires behind him remained calm as the hunters lined up before them. No one moved a muscle. 

 

Isran pushed through until he stood just a few feet from the vampire leader. “Alarik?” Isran asked with a hint of confusion in his voice, instantly recognizing the man. “What are you doing? You know being here is against the treaty.” His frown deepened at the undead man. “And so is also attacking one of us.”

 

   “Him?” Alarik asked with a slight shake of his arm. The young hunter was still wiggling in the vampire’s grasp, but Alarik didn’t seem fazed. He showed little worry in his face as he looked back over to Isran. “If I meant to attack him, he wouldn’t be continuing to test my patience with his useless struggling. He would be dead.” The man stopped immediately, and Serana watched as his throat expanded with a terrified gulp. He ceased his movement and stood straight up without a word. 

 

     “Word of warning. If you want to keep your hunters alive, I’d suggest teaching them not to attack a group of vampires unprovoked.”

 

Isran didn’t seem to take Alarik’s words seriously because he continued to talk to him calmly. “Again. What are you doing here? I don’t like anyone intruding on our land.”  

 

   “We wouldn’t be here if I didn’t deem it necessary,” The vampire leader said with a firm tone. “We are not here to cause trouble.” The blue of his eyes reflected off the sun’s dimming light, making him seem more cryptic. 

 

He released the tension in his hand, allowing the young Breton hunter to fall out of his grip. Alarik tilted his head toward Isran, silently signaling to the man he was able to go. The vampire leader said nothing as he watched the man return to the hunter line. His steps were initially small but quickened as he edged toward his companions. People around him quickly welcomed him back, and small gasps of relief filled the air. 

 

Isran peered over at him and nodded his head.    

 

   “You sure brought a lot of your vampires for ‘not wanting to cause trouble.’” Isran’s arm extended outward as he pointed to the dozens of cloaked people standing behind the vampire. Alarik glanced backward slightly before turning his head and looking directly back at Isran.  

 

   “They are not here for you and your hunters,” Alarik began. “We have been having problems of our own.” The man reached into his pants pocket and tossed an object toward Isran. He quickly tucked his hand behind his cloak to ensure the sun’s light didn't touch him.    

 

The Dawnguard leader was fast to grab the silver item that came hurling his way. Serana heard a metallic click as the object hit the tip of the Redguard’s fingers. Isran eyed the piece of metal carefully as he turned over his hand. The light reflected painfully in Serana’s eyes as the shine of the fading sun hit the edge of the metal. 

 

   “This is one of Harkon’s coins,” Isran said firmly. Alarik nodded to a woman who stood next to him. He tilted his head outwards, signaling something to her without speaking. She seemed to get the hint quickly as she turned around and grabbed something from behind her. Without speaking, she threw down the large item. 

 

The hunters around Serana flinched slightly at her movement. Isran was fast to settle them down. 

 

The bag the woman threw unraveled, and several silver coins slipped out from within. The metallic rings reverberated loudly as the coins skidded across the hard cobblestone pathway. They all closely resembled the one Isran grasped in his palm. 

 

   “ We know ,” Alarik stated with an irritated glint in his eye. “These were collected in a single day.” Glassy eyes landed on Serana. The blue seeped deep in her soul as they gazed upon her. “Your father has caused us a lot of problems.” Alarik turned his head back to Isran and said, “We came to warn you.”

 

   “Warn us?” asked Isran, his voice almost mocking. “About what? We’ve dealt with Harkon and his lackeys for a long time. This is nothing new.” Alarik furrowed his eyebrows. The setting sun dropped lower and lower as he began to talk again. “It isn’t just him. Something big is stirring within the other clans. They talk.”

 

Isran rubbed his forehead and sighed. “Is it about the Elder Scroll? We know about that already.” Alarik quickly shook his head. “There is talk of a man in a coffin they are trying to resurrect. Someone powerful.” Isran sighed.

   

   “You wouldn’t have happened to catch the name, would you?” Alarik shook his head no. “Of course not,” Isran mumbled under his breath.

 

Alarik’s gaze followed the sun setting behind the fort’s large stone walls. “They speak of Erik as well. Harkon wants him, I hear.” Isran perked up when Erik’s name was mentioned, and so did Serana. 

 

   “Why him?” asked Isran, his arm extending out to Serana. “His daughter is here. Is he forgetting that?” The vampire man took a step closer with a tilt of his head. He looked up at Serana’s body, not with lust or amusement, but rather with slight pity. 

 

   “He knows,” Alarik uttered. “He doesn’t seem to care. No one has mentioned her name.” Serana bit her lip hard to stop the quiver that threatened to show. Her eyes narrowed as the image of her father popped into her head. Her shoulder sagged with sadness. 

 

Serana felt Isran’s eyes on her, but she couldn’t bring herself to look at him. She couldn’t take his judgment or the chance of seeing the glee in his eyes from seeing her in pain. 

 

   “If anything changes, I’ll contact Erik.” Alarik’s heel clicked against the stone ground as he lined up with the other vampires. “I hope you do something quick. These vampires are getting out of hand.” Isran huffed out a large exhale. “Tell me about it,” Isran said with a slight tongue click. “Is Carmilla facing the same problem?” The mention of the woman’s name caused Alarik to stand up a little straighter and his eyes to harden. “Harkon would be a fool to send anyone from his clan to face Carmilla.” The vampire man knitted his eyebrows together as a sudden thought hit him.

 

   “There has been a lot of activity happening here in the Rift. Harkon is likely trying to indirectly weaken Carmilla by taking out Midnight.” That name was unfamiliar to Serana, but Isran seemed to know precisely who Alarik was speaking about. “Midnight?” asked Isran with a scoff. “Why would Harkon even waste his time with him? He’s an idiot.” Alarik seemed to want to laugh as he said, “That he is. However, there’s no denying the gain Harkon would get from controlling Midnight’s… business .” The vague wording left Serana wondering what exactly he meant by “business.” 

 

   “Carmilla would lose a lot of money, resources, and vampires if Harkon successfully overtook Midnight.” Isran stepped forward and said, “If you’re so concerned, why don’t you go rescue him? You and him share the same master.”

 

   “ Did ,” Alarik retorted quickly with a sneer. “He and I haven’t spoken in decades. I refuse to step anywhere near that place he lords over.” Isran sighed loudly, making sure his disdain was known.

 

Alarik seemed to ignore him as he looked over Serana’s shoulder to the quickly fading sun. The orange light reflected off his blue eyes brightly. “It is time we left,” Alarik muttered with a subtle urgency. “Harkon’s fledglings are sure to start chaos again now that night draws near.”

 

Before he left, he did something Serana did not expect of him. With his back still turned away, he muttered just quiet enough for only Serana to hear. “I’m sorry you’re in this predicament. I wish it were different for you. Take care with you always.”  

 

The words barely registered in her mind before a swarm of hundreds of bats appeared and began rising into the dusk’s cooling air. Some people around Serana jumped at the sight, gasps echoing into the empty breeze. 

 

The heavy flapping of their wings resonated throughout the sky until their shadows vanished behind the horizon. Serana watched their fading figures until they were no more. Sharp nails scratched the fabric of her shirt as she clenched a fist against her chest. Alarik’s words weighed heavily on her. It was nice to hear concern from someone, but she’d much rather not be in a situation where concern is needed entirely. She sighed. 

 

   “What just happened?” Velan asked as she stepped up to Isran’s side. The Redguard’s stare remained in front of him, the skin on his eyelids tightened as he squinted. Before he could speak a deep voice behind Serana said, “Another problem just happened.” Serana’s skin buzzed as she turned to the shadow’s source that cast over her. Josiah, Isran, and Velan did the same until they all greeted the intimidating figure of Erik. 

 

His eyes were shadowed by his hood and his face was covered up to the bridge of his nose. The black cape flowed lightly in the breeze behind him as he stood motionless against the wind. Serana couldn’t help but compare him to the first time she met him all those months ago. It made her freeze in place until a soft thud hit her leg. When she looked down, she saw Frost’s colored eyes staring back at her with a sparkle. She smiled at him brightly. 

 

Velan gasped at the sight of Erik and began to say, “How did you—?” However, he was abruptly cut off when Isran asked, “Do you think Harkon would be that dumb? Do you really think Harkon would try to overthrow Carmilla?” Erik shook his head slightly. “No,” he began to mumble. “However, I believe he knows killing Midnight would diminish her power hold over the Rift.” Isran groaned at his words and began to rub the skin on his temples deeply. 

 

   “I’ll go meet with him,” Erik stated blandly before Isran could reply. “Tonight.” 

 

Isran eyed the Dragonborn with a confused brow. “You’re really going to do that?” he asked. Without a single word, Erik turned on his feet and began to make his way down the sloping path, Frost behind his heels. Small rocks tumbled subtly down the hill as Erik’s long cloak dragged against the cobblestone.

 

Velan and Josiah started to mumble to each other. “What is he doing?” Velan whispered to his brother. All Josiah could do was shrug.   

 

Not wanting him to take another step, Serana shouted, “Hey! Wait up.” Surprisingly he did, and she was able to catch up. “Where are you going? You’re not leaving me behind.” Erik tilted his head down and eyed her like he was waiting for her to speak more. The power in his stare sent a small chill down her spine, but she stood her ground. Defiantly, she stated, “If this has anything to do with my father, I want to be there. I’m going with you.” Erik straightened his head back up and looked towards Isran. The old man shrugged as he groaned, “Take her. It gets her out of my hair.” Serana wanted to say something back to him, but she bit her tongue. 

 

Serana instead turned back towards her friends and asked, “Will you be okay staying here?” Josiah and Velan looked at each other and after a moment of silent conversation, they turned back to her and Erik. “That’s fine,” Josiah began to say. “We want to be with Dexion anyway. I’m sure the old man is still hurting.” Velan nodded at his brother’s statement. “He’s right. We’d probably just slow you down anyway.” 

 

Isran groaned and mumbled out, “I don’t care what you do. Just stay out of my way. I have enough problems to deal with.” He began to walk back up the fort with a huff but not before saying, “Be careful. Especially at Midnight’s. I’ve never trusted him.”

 

Seeing that the conversation was coming to an end, Velan smiled and waved at Serana. “Goodbye, cutie. Please come back safe. Don’t leave me alone with him.” He playfully pointed at Josiah who then shoved against Velan’s shoulder. “Whatever,” Josiah began with a small laugh. Velan began to follow Isran, and Serana waited for Josiah to follow. However, he stood still, giving his brother time to create distance between them. 

 

Serana raised an eyebrow as Josiah remained there in silence. After a moment longer, he cleared his throat and turned towards where she was standing. He locked eyes with the vampire woman and beamed softly at her. “Make it back safe. We definitely need you here.” They smiled at each other, and Serana couldn’t help but watch his back as he made his way behind his brother. It wasn’t until Serana heard Frost bark that she was brought back to reality. 

 

When she turned around, she noticed Erik looking down at her. With his face covered, his expression was hard to read, especially considering that his eyes were indecipherable like usual. 

 

   “Let’s go,” was all he said before turning around and leaving Serana to chase after him.

 

—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

After a couple of hours of walking, the sky had grown completely black. Twigs broke under Serana’s heels as she, Erik, and Frost walked through a dense forest. Thick branches scratched the soft fabric of Serana’s shirt as she pushed the wooden sticks away from her face. 

 

   “You know you haven’t said a word this entire time. The walk wouldn’t seem so long if you said something,” Serana said through small inhales of breath. “Also. I’m all for a nice walk, but we’ve been walking nonstop for hours. Why didn't you just teleport us to wherever we need to go? If my father’s followers are out here, it would’ve given us a head start.” For a while, Erik didn’t reply. Serana was only able to see the smoke of Erik’s breath float away in the chilly air. 

 

   “I wanted to scout the area,” Erik finally said. “Alarik was right to warn us about Midnight. Vampires have been here recently.”

 

   Really? I haven’t noticed anything strange. 

 

The wind seemed to only get stronger as they continued to stumble deeper into the woods. The moon eventually peaked its circular radiance down as it made its way higher in the sky. Serana lowered her hood and glanced up at the yellowish-white light. It seemed so far away, but Serana felt comforted by its presence. The moon’s glow was the only light she could enjoy anymore. 

 

   “We’re here,” Erik mumbled out suddenly. His deep voice caused Serana to jump and focus her attention back on him. She glanced in the way he was looking and saw nothing but a run-down building. It was clear that a fire had burned down the lumber and collapsed, leaving only a few wooden planks to remain standing up. Even from this distance, Serana could smell the subtle aroma of smoke that still lingered in the charred wood. 

 

   “Are you sure? This place—” Erik cut her off quickly by saying. “It’s here.” Frost walked side-by-side with Erik as Serana followed behind them in silence. When they approached the house, a man stood up from a chair that was sitting next to the building's crumbled-down doorway. It surprised Serana that she didn’t notice him until now because he was massive. The Orc man was taller than Erik by at least a foot. The shirt he wore clung tightly to his body, showing off his overly muscular frame. Serana could practically hear the blood running through his protruding veins. The horns that poked out beneath his hair appeared larger as he turned his head towards a torch that rested against a wall. 

 

He didn’t say a word as he looked at the misfit group before him. She awkwardly smiled at the Orc, not really knowing what else to do.

 

Before she could ask Erik what was happening, the man held up a small square piece of thick parchment paper towards them and asked, “Read the card.” Serana looked at the paper with confusion. There were random lines and bizarre symbols marked across the card that Serana had never seen in her life. The Orc blankly stared at her, which only made her more confused and uncomfortable by the situation. 

 

   “Two spiders and a chalice,” Erik said, cutting through the deafening silence. The Orc nodded his head and pointed through the door. “You may enter.” 

 

Serana looked at Erik in utter disbelief. “How in the hell did you–?” The vampire woman silenced herself as the Orc turned back to her quickly. He dropped the card he had in his hand and exchanged it for a new one. Flipping the face toward Serana, he muttered, “Read the card.” The symbols and lines were just as confusing as the last. They were nonsensical and resembled nothing that Serana knew. Trying her luck, she awkwardly and slowly said, “Um, two spiders and a chalice..?” 

The man wasted no time as he dropped the card and shook his head. He blocked the doorway, crossed his massive arms together, and said, “You may not enter.” 

 

Serana's jaw practically hit the floor. The man was blocking a good portion of her vision, but she could still see Erik’s hooded head peeking behind the Orc’s gigantic frame. “What?” Serana began to say with a little bit of anger in her voice. “You can’t just not let me in. I’m with him.” She pointed her finger behind the man.

 

   “No card, no entry.” The Orc was unbudging, which only made Serana more irritated. Before she could lay into him Erik’s voice echoed behind the Orc. “ Apana ,” he said. The word made no sense to her, but the Orc clearly knew what it meant. He unfolded his arms quickly and moved out of Serana’s way. Confusion wore down her face as she slowly stepped into the broken doorway. 

 

Serana’s eyes met Erik’s and she made sure her expression showed her bewilderment. She tore her eyes away from him and looked around the room. Nothing was inside but a couple of charred beds and broken wood. The torch’s dim light was the only life the entire building had.

 

    What in the Oblivion is going on?  

 

The Orc man walked into the room behind Serana. He shuffled around in his pockets before pulling out a small key. Without a word, he walked toward the middle of the room and crouched down on the floor. He lifted up a dusty, discolored rug from the creaky ground. Dust and ash swirled around the room until it eventually settled back on the charred floor. 

 

With the soot clearing, Serana noticed a hatch was built into the floor. Its metal handle reflected the dim color of the torch’s light as the Orc reached over to pull the lock. The metal lock fell hard on the ground, creating a small cloud of ash to float up in the air. 

 

The rusty hinges of the hatch creaked loudly as the Orc man pulled the weight of the door open. Serana peaked her head over and saw nothing but a long set of stairs leading down deep below the ground. 

 

   “Enjoy your stay,” said the Orc. His arm pointed towards the hole, conveying for Erik and Serana to enter. Erik allowed Serana to go first. It was a nice gesture, but Serana could already feel out of place as she crawled further into the dark hole. Frost whined softly as he followed closely to Erik. It made Serana feel like Frost felt the same way as she did. She couldn’t tell if that was a comfort or not. 

 

The hatch thudded shut above them, the sound of the lock clicking into place made Serana's heart stutter. "What's going on?" she demanded, spinning to face Erik as soon as they settled on top of the stone stairs. "What was with the cards? How did you even know what it meant? And what does ' Apana ' mean? I've never heard that before."

Erik watched her, his expression unreadable as always. A flicker of surprise swept across Serana’s eyes as Erik replied back. "It means 'relating to the father'," he said finally, his deep voice echoing off the stone. "The word is vampiric." His cape swayed as he began to make his descent down the stairs. 

   "What? Vampiric?" Serana echoed, disbelief riddled in her tone. She let out a laugh that bordered on hysteria. The conversation felt like it was going in circles.

 

   "Erik, where the hell are we? What kind of place—” She cut her sentence short when the smell hit her nose—the sweet metallic scent of blood. The blood’s aroma wrapped its warm arms tighter around Serana the further she made it down the stairs. It was overwhelming. Her stomach ached.

 

She instinctively held out her arms to stop Erik from walking down further. When he stopped, Frost did too. She inhaled deeply and noticed more than one smell of blood lingered in the air, meaning a lot of people were hurt. She could hear the subtle sounds of whimpering and groans. 

 

   “Erik,” Serana began with a lump of hunger in her throat. “Someone’s hurt…or multiple people are. I smell blood. A lot of it. It’s everywhere. And can’t you hear the voices?” She rambled on but Erik didn’t do a thing. She expected some sort of reaction from him considering what she just told him, but he looked over her face with a blank stare. He stood silent for a moment before he pushed past her stretched-out arm. 

 

   “You didn’t need to come.” Erik’s voice echoed against the stone walls, drowning out the noises Serana heard below. Frost’s tail wagged as he followed behind his owner. Serana knew that Frost had to smell the blood too, but he continued to follow. She eventually did the same. 

 

   “Erik. You’re not listening! Something is wrong,” Serana said again with urgency in her voice. As the dim light towards the bottom of the stairs got closer, the mumbles of people got louder. “Erik,” Serana shouted. “This place–”

 

Erik took the final step into the large space the stairs led to, and then Serana finally understood—the smell, the noises…everything. 

 

Naked men and women were laid up in beds, couches, chairs, and the floor. Wherever a person could be, there was someone there enjoying the company of the person that nestled with them. The unbridled chaotic noise of sex traveled all over the dim room—the wet smacking of kisses, the slapping of skin, the breaths and moans of intense pleasure. Metal chains rattled and rope tightened as people on the wall twisted and turned against their retrains. It was something Serana had never thought she’d be seeing when she walked down the stairs. The energy was so overwhelming, that it brought a deep blush to Serana’s pale skin. 

 

While there were numerous humans, there seemed to be more vampires. Some enjoyed the rampant intimacy, but many more fed freely from the humans that littered the room. Blood ran down the skin of the people like water until drips fell to the floor. Serana swallowed hard. 

 

The room was massive and extravagant, almost royal-looking. Multiple candles were spread throughout the room, their dim light giving the space an eerie, yet calming feeling. The walls were black with red accents adorning the frames and columns of the room. The middle of the room had a large spring with a small waterfall cycling the warmed water. The water was stained red. 

 

   “Um…Erik,” Serana’s shaky voice was barely above a whisper. “What is this?” The question left her mouth subconsciously and she didn’t even notice she asked a question until Erik said, “It’s unimportant. Just follow behind me.” 

 

Erik began to walk towards the back of the dark room, Frost trailing behind him. A couple of heads turned to him, as he made his way through the few people standing in the walkway. He paid them no notice and continued to stride through like he knew exactly where he needed to go. That only raised more questions for Serana.

 

    He’s walking like he knows where to go. Has he been here? Why would he have ever been here?

 

Serana tried to keep up as best she could, but it was hard considering that with every step she took she was met by another vampire who was completely nude or a human that had blood flowing out of them. She was quick to apologize, but the musky scent of sweat and sex filled Serana's stomach with nausea. The blood only seemed to make it worse. 

 

   “Erik,” Serana muttered as she got behind Erik’s back. Trying her best to lessen the noises of pleasure that filled the air around her, Serana said, “Why are you not stopping this? Vampires are feeding off people right in front of you and you’re acting like you don’t even see them.” 

 

The man continued to walk in silence, but just as Serana thought he wouldn’t reply he groaned, “They’re fine. Everyone is here with their consent.” What he said didn’t make any sense to Serana. “What?” she began with a whisper, her eyes moving side to side looking at the chaos she was walking through. “You’re telling me these people want to be fed from?” All Erik did was nod. 

 

It took a few more minutes of walking down dimly lit halls but they eventually came to a stop in front of a lone door. The redwood was beautifully carved with intricate details. Letters P and M stood apparent on the door’s face.

 

   “Erik,” Serana began to say. “What’s behind this door?” He rested his hand on the door’s handle and stated, “This is his bedroom. Midnight wasn’t sitting out front, so I expect he’s in here.” With those words, Erik started to turn the handle, which made Serana shriek. She instinctively threw her hand out and grabbed Erik’s without thinking. He turned around and looked at her curiously. 

 

   “What are you doing?” she asked with a raised brow. “You’re not going to knock? What if he’s—you know…naked like everyone else?” The man gave no expression as he said, “I’d be surprised if he weren’t.” Without giving Serana time to reply, he turned the handle and opened the large door. “Wait—!” Serana shouted, but once again the smell of blood quieted her down. 

 

The metallic scent wafted in the large room. It was dim like the outside, but Serana could still see the lavish and expensive decor that filled the space. Gold paint lined the trim of the room which led up to a massive bed. Sheer black curtains hung loosely around the bed’s tall frame. Shadowy figures moved inside and Serana had to squint to make out their shape better.  

 

A woman was moaning so loudly that she was practically screaming. A male figure groaned out as a huge waft of flesh blood hit Serana’s nose. The scent of musky sweat mixed with the sweetness of blood caused Serana to cover her nose with her slender hand.

 

The moans and gasps of pleasure continued as Erik and Serana stood there in silence. Serana felt awkward listening to something so private, so she shifted her weight back and forth on her legs to release the tension.

 

The vampire woman glanced over her shoulder to look at Erik and see if he felt the same as her. Even through his mask, Serana could see the slight glare that rested on his eyes. She waited to see what he was going to do since she thought it would be strange if she spoke out to Midnight. A person she didn’t even know. 

 

Instead of calling out Midnight’s name, Erik took a step further into the room and put both arms down by his sides. With a slight wave of his hand, the room was enveloped in darkness. The candles’ lights were burned out in quick succession, leaving the once dim room completely black. 

 

The room fell silent and Serana could feel a confused tension rise in the air. Even through the darkness, Serana could still make out Erik’s silhouette. He tightened the fingers on his right hand, and when he did, the candles burst out with an incredible blue light. Blue flames took over the room, which cast everyone in a sea of indigo. 

 

The sudden change in the atmosphere’s color caused a man’s head to peak over the woman that straddled his lap. The bright blue glow of vampire eyes pierced through the bed’s dark covering, landing directly on Serana and Erik. The man’s eyes widened in surprise but were quickly replaced by intrigue. 

 

He gently nudged the woman off of him and swung his legs off the side of the bed. Serana was afraid he was going to be naked, but luckily he had pants on. His torso was exposed, and even in the dim light, Serana could see the contour of his lean muscles. The light brown color of his skin seemed to soak in the blue light around him as he turned back toward the bed. 

 

   “Lena,” the man began with a husky voice. “Cedran. Leave please.” He looked back toward where Erik and Serana stood and continued, “I have guests.” Sheets crinkled and the bed creaked as a woman and a man began to depart. 

 

The woman was a young Redguard. Her rich, brown skin was smooth and her muscles were well-defined. It was clear she was a warrior or mercenary. The dark, kinky curls on her head bounced as her feet landed on the ground. “Don’t think I’ll let you off the hook. I’m going to finish what I started.” Lena looked toward the vampire man. Even though she was shorter than Midnight by a couple of inches, and also human, her confidence made her seem like his equal. 

 

Midnight smiled and laughed, “Of course, love. You are quite delicious.” Satisfied with his reply, the woman spun on her heel and began to make her way towards the room’s door. She was completely naked and didn’t seem affected that Erik and Serana were in her way. Her perky breasts bounced as her powerful legs strutted across the room. Serana felt it was rude to stare, but as Lena came closer, it was hard to look away. Bite marks ran down her neck and torso and blood dripped down her body as if she had bathed in it. 

 

It wasn’t until the woman brushed up against Serana's shoulder that she realized she was still staring. The Redguard didn’t say a word as her hand pressed against the door. Lena’s bottom was the last thing Serana saw as the door closed shut. 

 

She instantly turned her gaze towards Erik. The man’s eyes never left Midnight, making Serana wonder if he even noticed Lena. 

 

Before she could say anything, the man named Cedran spoke to Midnight. “Thank you, Papa Midnight. I look forward to being with you again,” the young man said shyly. Midnight grinned at him. “Anytime. It was my pleasure.” The pale-skinned, Breton man was clearly more reserved than the woman. He was completely nude, and Serana could tell he was embarrassed. 

 

Midnight seemed to notice this too because he picked up a blanket that rested on a chair and handed it to Cedran. The Breton smiled and said his thanks as he wrapped the cloth around his skinny frame. With a low head, Cedran began to rush towards the door. He glanced at Serana but quickly looked to the side of her. Serana couldn’t tell why but there was a slight hesitation when he looked at Erik. His face flushed and his steps quickened as he hurried by them. The light from the hall illuminated the room but vanished quickly when the door closed once more. 

 

When the noise settled, Midnight groaned as he turned towards the bed and grabbed a piece of clothing that rested against it. “You know, Erik,” he began with a playful scoff. “If you were going to ruin my fun, you could have just called out to me. The fire wasn’t necessary. Now my candles will burn out quicker.” He stretched out his arms as he pushed them through the arm holes of a sleeved shirt.  He left the buttons open as he walked around his bed and made his way towards a shelf that was on the other side of the room. 

 

   “You seemed busy,” Erik said. The words sounded like a joke, but by his tone, it seemed like he was just stating a fact. 

 

“Hmm..and I see you still haven’t changed.” Midnight pulled glasses from under the counter and rested the bottoms on the table. He popped open a bottle and began to pour a dark red liquid inside them. “I haven’t seen you in years, and I sense business is the first thing you want to discuss. Shame.” 

 

He cleared his throat and grinned. “I never knew I was important enough for a Volkihar to visit me. Especially a beautiful one.” Midnight chuckled as he continued, “And the Dragonborn, too? He even brought his puppy with him.” Frost wagged his tail at the man’s words. “I haven’t seen a normal dog in so long. I almost forgot what they look like.” 

 

Serana raised an eyebrow and began to say, “Midnight. We don’t have time to—” However the man cut her off and said, “Please. Call me Papa Midnight. All my friends do.” He sat down the bottle and placed the cork back inside its neck. “And wait for all the business talk until I serve you. I’d be a bad host if I didn’t offer you a drink.” 

 

Midnight’s dark-colored, long dreaded hair bounced slightly as he approached Erik and Serana. The vampire man’s icy blue eyes seemed to sparkle as the blue flames glared off them. It surprised Serana that she saw another vampire with these colored eyes, especially considering that Alarik and he shared the same creator. 

 

Extending out his arms, Midnight smiled as he nudged the glasses towards his guests. Dark liquid swirled inside, staining the rim of the glass red. Noticing their hesitation, Midnight laughed, “It’s wine, not blood. I figured whatever you’re about to say will be less boring with a little alcohol in your system.” 

 

Erik declined and so did Serana. Midnight shook his head and said playfully, “I see he made you dull too.” The vampire man gulped down both glasses of wine before he sat them on a nearby table. He groaned out as he flipped his loced hair back. “Please state why you’re here. I can see you’re losing your patience.” Midnight entertained himself by messing around with some gold jewelry that rested in his hair.

 

   “My father is going to kill you.” Serana blurted out. Midnight’s face looked shocked for a second before it was replaced with a nonchalant, amused expression. “Harkon? Really?” The man laughed. “Now why would he want that? There are vampires that are a part of his clan inside of my brothel as we speak.” 

 

   “His numbers have been growing exponentially,” Erik groaned. “A few dead won’t matter to him.” Serana shook her head to confirm his statement. “A man named Alarik warned us about him trying to take over the Riften territory.” Midnight scoffed before he laughed a hefty breath in the chilly air. “Alarik?” The Redguard man asked with a sarcastic smirk. “After all these years, my brother graces us with his presence, and the first thing he mentions is how I’m going to meet my death by Harkon’s hand? How lovely.” Serana shakes her head with a slight glare.

 

   “This is serious, Midnight. Alarik thinks my father will try to kill you to weaken Carmilla.” “And? What will he do then?” Midnight asked, interrupting Serana. “Carmilla is thousands of years old. She’s one of Bal’s first, much older than your father. Harkon would be a fool. He’d need hundreds of vampires—an army to take over her territory.” 

 

   “And from what we have seen, he does,” Serana snapped back, her voice unwavering. “Erik and I have been fighting them off for months. All of them want the Elder Scroll I took from my father.”

 

The mention of the scroll seemed to re-pique Midnight’s interest. “An Elder Scroll?” Midnight asked, his brows knitted in thought. “What would he want with that?” Serana shook her head, the cool hair chilling her cold skin. “We don’t know, something about a vampire. My father was very vague about it, but the scroll….the scroll hurt one of our friends..” Her voice trailed off as she thought about Dexion’s screams. She closed her eyes, trying to push the sound out of her head. “We can’t let him have it. Whatever he needs it for, it’s not good.” 

 

   “Hmm…,” Midnight groaned. “Look. I am sympathetic to your situation, but I don’t wish to intervene.” The vampire man threw his hands up with a slight smirk. “This place is supposed to be a paradise for both vampires and humans, and I don’t want to endanger my investment by trying to start a fight with Harkon. Besides, your father is dead wrong if he thinks he can overthrow Carmilla.” He turned on one of his bare feet, his shirt blowing in the small gust of wind. He began to make a beeline towards his bed but stopped in his tracks. Pointing a finger in the air, he said, “Ha. Dead wrong!” He giggled at himself as he shook his head. “Excuse me. I make myself laugh. It becomes normal when you get as old as me. Keeps your sanity in check.” 

 

Moving closer to Midnight, Serana huffed. “We’re not asking. We’re telling. You—” A heavy bang echoed in the dim room like thunder. The sound crept up Serana’s spine leaving chills on her skin. 

 

   “Papa Midnight,” a voice shouted loudly behind the door. “There’s a fight breaking out in the main hall! Vampires are flooding in from outside!” Before Serana could blink, Midnight had run across the room flinging open the door, which caused a gush of cool air to engulf the open space. 

 

A woman dressed in heavy steel armor stood on the other side. It was Lena. A fresh drop of blood dripped down her face making the white in her eye stained a pinkish-red. With a harsh breath, she hastily said, “Cedran, Bazgnak, and I are holding them off, but we’re outnumbered. Domivia and Han-Gei are guiding the guests through the tunnel. I don’t know how many made it through though.” Midnight was quiet as he listened attentively to the woman in front of him. When she finished speaking, he closed his eyes and sighed. 

 

   “Okay,” he began calmly. “Return to help. I will be right behind you.” Without a word, Lena nodded and jogged off, her armor clashing loudly against itself. 

 

Midnight spun around, his dark hair flinging in all different directions. “I’m sorry I can not stay longer. It seems I am needed elsewhere.” He smiled at Serana, almost like he was apologizing to her. 

 

Before she even realized what she was saying, Serana spit out, “It’s my father. We’re coming to help.” Midnight shook his head, “You are my guests. I will not—-” Serana shook her head, cutting the Redguard man off. “We are coming. You need our help.” Midnight sighed at her words. He then turned to Erik, the man who had not spoken a word. The dog at his feet was quiet too. His face portrayed that he was oblivious to everything that was happening. 

 

The two men looked at each other for a few moments, their eyes locked together. Erik nodded his head slightly, causing Midnight to exhale a heavy breath. His icy blue eyes shined as he glanced back at his fellow vampire. “Follow me. I expect this to be exciting.” With that, the four of them grouped up and walked out of Midnight’s chamber. Serana took one more look into his room as the heavy doors closed slowly, blocking out her vision. 

 

She closed her eyes and sighed. 

Notes:

HEYO, BOYS. I'm back after a year. I almost forgot how to write on here lmao. It's so weird that I always end up uploading on my birthday, but here we are exactly a year later from my last upload. Today is my 23rd birthday, and I figured I'd give you guys a small gift. I have been so incredibly busy with work and school, so I apologize for that. But I hope you guys are doing well. So much stuff has happened this past year, like getting another niece, but I did not forget about my readers. I know some of you guys share the same birthday as me, so HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOU MY SWEET POOKIES <3
This chapter isn't that long, but I hope you enjoy it regardless. How we feeling about the new characters, Daddy Alarik and Papa Midnight? Those are my cutie pooties fr.
Imma dip tho and prob see you next year, a year older lmao :)
A N Y W A Y. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I luv you bois. And I'll see you in the next one. Stay ballers. ;D